Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

ACT I:

Chapter One

“All that is gold does not glitter, Not all those who wander are lost; The old that is strong does not wither, Deep roots are not reached by the frost.”
―  J.R.R. Tolkien,  The Fellowship of the Ring

Tauriel sighed when she finally saw the tree line to the forest just before the gates of Ered Luin. It had been a harder journey than she had anticipated, her progressing pregnancy being the main cause for her ongoing discomfort. It was not that she was huge in any way, she thought, looking down at the proof of her son barely visible now through her tunics. It was the constant need to stop because said son was resting on her bladder. Well, that mixed with the aches from being on a horse for hours on end, which she had never before experienced, the constant fatigue plaguing her throughout the day, and her growing list of foods that make her nauseous or sick.

Kili has been nothing but supportive, quickly being able to see whenever she began fidgeting on Galaddal’s back that it was either one of three things. Either she needed to stop and…deal with personal matters, she was in pain, or she needed to eat. He also quickly learned that if he guessed incorrectly, he would be on the wrong side of her mood. Fili had already had more than one dagger thrown at him for trying to get her eat, sleep, or take a break when she was not ready.

The young prince watched as Tauriel shifted for the fourth time in ten minutes. Well, he thought, nothing for it. “Amralime, do we need to take a break?”

Bofur in the cart ahead looked behind him at Kili’s question, slowing the rams and readying to stop…again. He was really not all that concerned about it, despite Tauriel needing frequent breaks. The small group was making very good time, they were in fact ahead of their previously estimated schedule. So, if Tauriel needed another break, he nor any one of them would fault the expecting eleth…the expecting eleth with very sharp blades she was unafraid to use, that is.

“I am fine Kili. I just want to get to Ered Luin and then I promise I will rest for as long as you would like me to. Can we just please move on? I do not wish to be in this spot. It gives me discomfort.”

Kili furrowed his eyebrows and Fili looked around the darkening area. It was only a field, still yellow from the cold winter winds with spots of snow smattered around. They have been lucked with a decent spread of weather. There had been only a few days the group was forced to stay at an Inn due to a small, early spring, snowstorm. However, it was always followed by rain, clearing the snows quickly and allowing them to continue their trek. Cold it may have been their entire journey, but at least it was mostly dry. A sure sign the beginning of spring was among them.

As Tauriel looked around, her mind could not help but go back to the feelings of being watched, mixed with her desperate need to find Kili and Ered Luin as quickly as she could. She looked around seeing the boulder her and Galaddal had stopped at near the stream. She could see where she wandered to find food, and though she knew she was safe now, could not stop the apprehensiveness that overtook her on that day, fill her now as it had two years ago.

So lost in her thoughts, Tauriel failed to see Kili jump off Maryn and approach her. “Budge up love, I am joining you.” She looked down to her husband, who seemed even shorter now that she was high up on Galaddal’s back.

“Kili…” She warned but he shook his head. “If you won’t take a break, and I know you won’t get in the cart, then you will just have to settle with your old dwarven stick in the mud riding with you. So, slide back.”

Tauriel barely had time to move before Kili hauled himself up just in front of her. He looked back and happily accepted her glare as he took the reins from her hands, forcing her to wrap her arms around him.

What he did not see, was the smile that lit up her features when he turned back around. Fili rolled his eyes from beside them on Kit, those two were nauseating.

“There see? Much more comfy.” Tauriel sighed, fully giving in as she leaned forward to rest her weight on Kili, her chin laying on his shoulder as she allowed her spine to relax from the relief of pressure. Kili smiled smugly and the group continued on in the setting sun.

It was still another several hours before they approached the trees. The sky had long darkened and if Fili was going to guess on the time, it was either just nearing, or just past the middle of the night. “Should we stop and finish in the morning? We are just about an hour away, but I do not think embarking through the dark forest would be a good idea.” Fili jumped off Kit and went to speak to Gloin and Bombur who had stopped at the front. Tauriel too slid off Galaddal, begging away for a moment and returning just as quickly.

“What did we decide?” Tauriel walked up to the dwarrow still clearly in deep discussion over a plan.

“Well lass,” Gloin began, “It looks as if we are three an three. Bofur, myself, and Bombur want teh keep goin’. Kili, Fili, and Bifur think it best we camp fer the night. Looks like yer the decidin’ one lass.”

Tauriel looked at each one, then back at the forest. It was silent apart from the sound of night creatures calling and stalking through the tall trees.  “We really aren’t that far, and I can see quite well the path ahead. I do not hear anything unusual either, so I think we should keep going. I will take the lead…”

Kili protested, loudly, causing Tauriel to groan. “I will take the lead WITH Kili,” she corrected, “and help guide you through the dark path.”

Fili did not really like the plan. These forests were lurking with not just wild animals, but orc parties were also known to lay camp in their depths on occasion. Although, he really did want to sleep in a bed and possibly wake up to his mam’s amazing cooking. “Alright. Fine. However, any sign of trouble, we turn around and camp. Understood?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes “Yes Thorin.”

“See? Cheek.” Kili laughed as Fili threw his hands in the air and stalked back to Kit. Tauriel climbed onto Galaddal while Kili jumped into Maryn’s saddle; the two pulling ahead of the carts with Fili in the rear as they entered the dark forest.

Tauriel guided them through, all quietly listening for any warnings she called, but the hour went by without any issues. She could hear the quiet exclaims of excitement when they made it to the closed gate of Ered Luin.

“Alright. Stop righ’ there you. Who goes there? These are private lands. We ‘ave nothin teh give. But if it is shelter yeh need, state yer name and homeland or clan an’ we can see what we can ‘elp with.”

Tauriel grinned at the familiar gruff voice. It would be Aeodhen running the evening gate. “You know, I much prefer this welcome over the one I received our first encounter. Much more pleasant. You have gone soft in our time away Aeodhen.”

“Tauriel!? Lass, is tha’ you?” She could see the bearded dwarrow leaning over the top of the heavy gate trying to get a look at the group below, squinting through the darkness.

“Aye, and we are both starvin’ and tired Aeodhen. Can yeh open the gate now?” Hearing Gloin’s voice Aeodhen called the guards to open the gate as he disappeared from the top to meet them at the ground level.

The massive gate gave a groan as it scraped open enough to get the carts through. All the guards crowding on the grounds ahead to get a look at the returning company. “Welcome home! How faired yer journey?”

“Very well Aeodhen.” Kili slid his leg over Maryn and dropped to the ground immediately going to help Tauriel from Galaddal. She was stiff and for once, accepted the assistance. They passed the reins to another guard as did Bofur and Gloin, who handed the rams off to be detached from the carts.

Fili clasped the head guard on the shoulder. “We did it Aeodhen. The mountain, Erebor, is ours. We are here to spread the news. But, the details will have to wait for another, more appropriate time.”

Aeodhen gaped at the group. “There were rumors tha’s what yeh were up to, but it was quite on the low. Me ‘eart is happy you all made it. Tell me, is Balin and our king, did they make it as well?”

“Both old and grumpy as ever. Thorin awaits a reply on our arrival here. We will send it by morning. At the moment, all I want is a warm, soft, bed.” Aeodhen chuckled at Fili. Been nearly a year and he has not changed.

“Alright, off with yeh. Dis will be tickled to see yeh home and well. She has been a wreck this last year. Strong as a ram that one, but all who know ‘er can tell the toll it ‘as taken’.” They had several pats on the back and promises for a celebration toast on the morrow, as they made their way out of the courtyard and into the warm halls of Ered Luin.

Tauriel closed her eyes and let the smells of home engulf her. She knew she would have to learn to love Erebor in the same manner, which will be much easier with Dis there, but something in her knew Erid Luin will always hold a special place in her heart.

The eleth hoped her friends would be there too, Leotti and Shaada. It had not bothered her until now that they may stay, and not go to Erebor. Leotti will have to choose between her shop here and starting fresh in a new mountain, and Shaada with her family? Will Aeodhen even want to leave here? She felt selfish, wanting them all to come.

With barely a goodnight, the group broke off and parted ways; Bofur, Bifur, Bombur, and Gloin going to a lower level and Kili, Fili, and Tauriel taking the stairs up to the family chambers. It was difficult to believe what they had all just endured over the last year, as their walk to their family chamber felt like any other night in Ered Luin.

The three stopped as they reached the door, Kili turning to his wife as he peered between the family chamber, and their own. “Amralime, do you want to sleep in our room tonight?”

Tauriel followed his eyes, glancing at the two doors; one leading to her room gifted to them on their wedding night, and the other to where her family resided. She shook her head. “We will sleep in the room we shared with Fili tonight, and then tomorrow, we can go to our own. I want to surprise Dis.” Kili agreed, and the trio quietly opened the door to the family chamber.

The sitting room was quiet and devoid of life, which was unsurprising, as it was closer to morning then evening by now. Dis would be rising to begin her day in only four or five hours.

Tauriel was the first to make a move further into the chamber. “I do need to use the washroom. Now!” Kili did not stop her as she sped past both princes, going straight to the toilet.

Kili sighed, looking around as he quietly walked down the hall to his childhood room. “Feels weird. Being home.”

Fili nodded at his brother as the two passed Dis’s room and kept going until they slowly opened the door to the bedroom that had been theirs their entire life. Kili felt Tauriel come up behind him, placing her hand on each of their shoulders and whispering, “We did it, didn’t we?”

None answered the rhetorical question, but all three entered the room and closed the door behind them. Kili found the old lamp still in its place on the middle table and was able to get it lit, filling the room with light.

Nothing had changed, as everything was exactly as it was the day they left; down to the boots and vest Fili had haphazardly thrown on the floor in his haste to leave that final morning. Dis had left this room perfectly entombed, freezing it in time.

Fili glanced around once, then fell hard onto the bed without even removing his boots. The action had Tauriel lifting her eyes to the ceiling then smiling fondly at her brother. She quietly walked over to remove his shoes, before putting one of the extra quilts on the end of the bed overtop the already fast asleep dwarrow.

Kili too was already burrowing into the covers, though he did remove his boots, jackets, and belt. He watched as Tauriel removed her own layers and crawled across him to the other side of the mattress, snuggling into his dwarven heat.

Kissing his wife’s head, Kili hummed as he splayed his hand over her belly. He had yet to feel what she had; the bubbling movements of the life held inside she so often spoke of. He could not wait for the day when he could feel it for himself. Kili turned out the lamp, closed his eyes, and fell hard to sleep.

“Tauriel. Amralime.” Tauriel was having a very pleasant dream. She was lying in a meadow with Kili’s head in her lap as the two discussed baby names. She could still feel the warmth of the sun on her cheeks as she tried to follow the tendril of sleep back into her meadow haven. “Tauriel. Time to wake up love. You do want to see mam, right?”

At first Tauriel batted Kili away. Can he not see the mother of his child needs sleep? Then what he said broke through the fog, and her emerald eyes flew open to stare right into Kili’s warm brown orbs.

“Good morning, my greatest love.” Tauriel smiled and allowed Kili to lean in for a quick kiss as she moved to stand. Their plan was to follow what their morning routine had once been, Kili would be in the kitchen before Dis, sitting at the table as he usually always was. Tauriel would join him as soon as she heard Dis in the kitchen, and Fili would amble in last…as was typical of Fili.

Speaking of Fili, the lump in the opposite bed was still lost in the land of dreams. Tauriel sighed and pointed to the blonde prince. “I don’t fancy a blade coming towards me, or our child. You wake the beast. I will try and sneak into the washroom before Dis rises.”

Tauriel moved towards the door leaving Kili with the responsibility of trying to not get stabbed while waking Fili. She peaked out into the quiet, still, dark, hall and made for the washroom door. As an elf, her light and nimble steps meant she could easily get around undetected.

It was only a few minutes later she was walking back into the room only to see Fili holding Kili, his arm clasped around the younger dwarf’s neck. “How many times have I told you never to wake me like that again!” It must have been a tight hold because Kili’s cheeks were glowing red and he was trying to remove Fili’s arm, and failing miserably.

Sighing, Tauriel stepped in. “Let him go Fili, or you will have me to deal with…and believe me, pregnancy has done little favors with my moods lately.”

Wide eyed, Fili released a gasping Kili before falling back grumpily onto the bed. “Fili, you can go back to sleep after we greet Dis. I know I plan on it.” She turned to Kili. “Are you ready?” Kili nodded. stood, kicked his brother’s leg…hard, and flew out of the room before Fili could even rise to retaliate.

Tauriel put her hands on her hips and glared at Fili. “You two! Seriously? Sometimes I wonder how old you both actually are.” The blond shrugged, so she let it go, and plopped down onto her and Kili’s bed to begin sifting through the drawer beside her.

There were still things of both hers and Kili’s that never made it across the hall to their other room. Might as well begin gathering it all up to take with them, since she is awake. She looked up at Fili who had his head back on his pillow. “Do not even think about going back to bed Fili, we have things to do first.”

Fili groaned and sat back up. Choosing to follow Tauriel’s lead, he started to go through what he wanted to keep, and what he wanted to leave behind or give to others. 

Dis began her day, as she always began her day. With her family being gone, she decided that keeping her normal routines helped stave off the fear, sadness, and deep loneliness that was constantly biting at her heart. She had no way of knowing if any of them were still alive, or if she had lost them all once again.

The more time that has passed since the day they had left her, however, the less hope she had of them returning. Surely, over a year after leaving, she would at least received word by now that they were alive. Does that mean they did not make it?

Dis adjusted her dress and furs before entering into the cold, dark, and overly quiet chambers. If she listened hard enough, she could just hear Tauriel yelling at Fili in the room down the hall. Sounds such as these had become frighteningly common, as did the waking dreams of her family still being home.

Sometimes it was Fili and Kili breaking things in their bedroom, Tauriel and Kili’s hushed voices in front of the fire, or Thorin instructing Tauriel or the boys in Khuzdul in the sitting room. She may even walk into the kitchen with one, two, or all of her family sitting at the table waiting for her.

As it was, her mind decided it was her baby she needed to see this morning. Kili, with that disarmingly wide grin of his, greeted her with a customary, “Mornin’ mam. Can you make those sweet buns today? I have been wanting them for what seems like forever.”

Dis sighed, her precious Kili. She could never deny her youngest anything. Even when she was supposed to be angry with him, she always felt herself giving into that beaming smile and those big brown eyes. “Of course, dear.” She heard herself saying and decided, if her mental health needed sweet buns, then she would make sweet buns.

“Good morning, Dis.” The dam gave a nod to Tauriel when the red-head entered the kitchen just as she was pulling the sweet buns from the cooker.

The elf went straight to the cabinet to grab a bowl for the buns, along with several plates to set the table and a few platters for the food.  

Dis stirred some eggs and potatoes on the burner, her brows as she looked between Kili and Tauriel, both of which kept staring at her with bright smiles.

Looking away, the dam shook her head quickly. “Shaada is right, I really need to think about my mental health.” Dis sighed to herself as she added more food than necessary to the frying pan. It would be another day she would have a copious amount of leftovers.

How many times has she cooked for five when only one was actually living here? Looking at the visions of her children, she sighed sadly and went back to work cooking. They will fade away eventually, so she will take whatever hallucinations she can get, even if she wastes all her food…again. Was this the madness her grandfather succumbed to? If it is, she would embrace it.

Tauriel helped gather the rest of breakfast, adding a jug of milk to the table. She was looking worriedly over at Kili. Dis had not fared as well as she thought, as it seems as if the elder dwarrowdam did not actually believe they were there.

Catching onto Tauriel’s worries, which mirrored his own, Kili gave his mother a concerned look. “Mam, are you well?”

Dis hummed a yes to Kili as she placed the plate of sticky buns on the table. Kili watched her as she went, returning Tauriel’s worried expression. “I wonder what you three are really up to.” Tauriel heard her saying from the kitchen, as a lump filled her throat. Oh, poor Dis.

Hoping to see more of her family, Dis kept watching the door in muted anticipation. The next to enter should be Fili or Thorin. Though her brother was usually already at the table with Kili. That was different. She thought nothing of it when Fili entered the room.

“Sweet buns?!! Oh mam, you do love us.” He instantly beelined for the roll; not even sitting at the table, or going to his mother, before stuffing one into his mouth. With a roll of her eyes, Tauriel silently mouthed “manners” to him.

Dis smiled at the display and went back to the stove to plate the eggs; Tauriel coming behind her to get some butter and some utensils. As she stepped up beside her, Dis looked over to the smiling eleth, handing her the serving spoon she was gesturing to before watching her head back to the table.

Dis could not stop her eyes from falling on Tauriel’s small belly, her eyebrows lowering as she took in the prominent curve. Her mind has never created a pregnant Tauriel before, and the usually very thin eleth could be nothing else. She tried swatting away the possibility that this was not a dream or a vision, that her children were really, truly, back, in their home, just feet from her. But she just could not accept it, not after all this time.

With a step towards his mother, Fili reached out to her. But Dis stepped back immediately, as if she was afraid to let them get too close. “Mam? Are you sure you are alright?”

Dis’s grip on reality snapped back into place as she looked at each one of the three visions in the kitchen. Both Kili and Fili’s hair seemed longer, though Kili maintained the shortened length over his forehead and around his face, all of which was a mess as it always was. She could also just make out a scar on his forehead that had not been there when he left.

Tauriel looked mostly the same as she always had, save for the obvious signs of pregnancy, and the dark circles under her eyes. She also was a bit pale, which could also be attributed to pregnancy. This was not the flawless elf her mind typically brought up.

Finally, her eyes turned to her eldest son. Fili seemed to stand a little taller, his beard slightly thicker, and he was favoring his right side ever so slightly as he took another step towards her. Oh Mahal, was it true?

The plate of eggs she was holding fell fast to the floor as Dis threw her hands up to her mouth, smothering a sob. She slid down the cabinets to the floor as tears fell from her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to run to them, to take them in her arms, and never let them go. But, she was afraid this was still all in her mind, that touching them would cause them to instantly fade from her world, leaving her alone in a quiet kitchen with only her thoughts.

Three sets of arms enveloped her, however, nearly the moment she hit the ground. “My children. Oh, my precious ones.” She cried as she secured her arms around as much of her three darlings as she could gather.

Each one, Fili, Kili, and Tauriel had tears streaming down their own cheeks as they surrounded themselves with their mother. “Mam, we promised we would come back, and here we are. You will never have to be alone again.” Dis kissed Fili’s blonde head. Her sweet Fili.

“We missed you, deeply.” Tauriel whispered through her tears.

Kili pulled back enough to slide his hand into his pocket to retrieve the small round runestone, then placed it in her own hand. “Never a day went by we did not think of you, mam. We gave you our word to return that runestone together, so here we are.”

Dis looked at the stone and handed it back to Kili. “Keep it, and remember to always come back to me.” She then held them close once more, rocking them all together, before a rumbling filled the kitchen.

Fili laughed, hard and Kili chuckled as Tauriel went bright red. “Forgive me. I have missed your cooking and, it appears Kili’s child has a craving for the sweet buns Kili loves so much.”

“Tauriel. You cannot keep blaming the baby for your own cravings. Especially when this would be the first time you have had them while pregnant.” Fili deadpanned, causing Tauriel to glare at him as she stood up, with help from Kili.

Dis rose to her feet last, Fili bending to help her as she looked at Tauriel. “Is it true?! Are you really with child?”

Tauriel nodded as Kili beamed. “Aye mam. Another son of Durin on his way.”

Before she could move away, Tauriel found herself enfolded once again in Dis’s arms. At least she was much gentler than Dain who nearly cracked one of her ribs with his hug.

Dis pulled back, a fresh wave of tears falling down her cheeks as she began bouncing on her toes, barely containing her excitement as she hugged Tauriel again. “What a gift after so much hardship. I am going to be a gran!!!! Wait until I tell Taada!” Tauriel laughed as her mother eventually released her and they all walked back to the table. Although, Dis immediately went back to the stove and made a fresh batch of eggs before joining the group once again.

“Is Thorin…is he alright? Did he make it?”

Dishing herself up, Tauriel nodded her head at Dis. “Thorin is well and sends his love. He gave me a letter to give to you Dis and a list of several things he would like brought back. I also have lists from Oin and Balin who both decided to stay at Erebor to help continue preparing the mountain.”

Tauriel had no need for Fili’s assistance in loading her plate. In fact, the blonde prince was trying NOT to give any indication that what she was doing highly amused him. Instead, he just watched with a twinkle in his eyes as Tauriel nearly took more food than Fili and Kili put together, and was already well into her fifth sweet bun. Catching his eye, Tauriel narrowed her own dangerously. A look clearly promising pain if he spoke.

“Erebor.” Dis said with awe. She dared not have hoped their quest had been successful. But now that it was, she was not sure she wanted to hear the details. However, she also could not stop herself from asking. “How did you do it? What happened?”

Tauriel instantly stopped eating, Kili’s fork froze in mid-air, and Fili looked everywhere but Dis.

“It was a difficult journey mam, and one I am unsure you truly want to hear the details of.” Dis staired into the eyes of her youngest. She could not miss the ghosts that flashed across his normally warm, brown, orbs, before he blinked them away and looked back down at his plate.

Dis watched as Tauriel placed her hand over Kili’s, which lay on the table beside her, and gave it a squeeze. She could not allow them to keep this from her, regardless of how painful it could be to hear.

They were home, and alive, so there could not be a single detail they could tell her that would overshadow that. “I want to know. I want to know everything you went through. I was not able to join and share in your trials, your pains, and your victories. But allow me to share in your burdens my children.”

A few moments of silence filled the room, then Tauriel begun their tale. “In a hole in the ground, there lived a hobbit.” Fili and Kili smiled widely at the thought of their friend Bilbo, whom they parted with near Bree with promises of seeing each other again as soon as they were able. Gandalf had left them even earlier, feeling his services were no longer needed since they were all so close to home.

Dis listened intently as they weaved a tapestry of their journey. Their meeting the small hobbit, battling trolls, running from orcs, the two weeks in Rivendell as well as meeting its lord, Elrond.

The dam nearly lost it when she found out Tauriel almost died, and realized the haunting look in Kili’s eyes must be the residual pain from those weeks he thought Tauriel had been lost to him.

With a bit of quick explaining, Dis learned that Tauriel had been saved by an elf who was in fact her mother’s father, though neither knew that until a bit later. She reached across the table and grabbed for Tauriel’s hand, giving her a warm smile. Dis loved her, truly and deeply. But, it was good that she found a living member of her family; another elf she can go to who had her best interests in mind. She could not wait to meet this, Naurfaer.

However, as the story continued, the dwarrowdam was not happy that they had been imprisoned in Mirkwood, and she was borderline furious that Kili got shot and nearly killed himself; had it not been for Tauriel, who swooped in to save his life…only for all of them to be put in danger once again by that dragon.

Then, Dis growled when she finally heard the details of the battle, rising from her seat and cursing Thorin. She was going to KILL that idiotic brother of hers, king or not, when she gets her hands on him. It took Fili, Kili, and Tauriel nearly an hour to get her to calm down and pull her back to her seat.

“Is that it then? The battle is won, and the mountain is ours?” All three nodded. “And what of the Arkenstone and the madness? Is Thorin alright? He has not been acting…off?”

Fili shook his head quickly. “Uncle is fine mam. His usual stoic self.” Looking around, as if he was afraid someone might be listening, Fili continued in a hushed tone. “What Thorin went through is his story to tell mam, but I think you must know the Arkenstone was destroyed.”

Wordlessly, their mother rose from her place at the table and grabbed a few plates and took them to the kitchen; Fili, Kili, and Tauriel cautiously watching her with their eyes.

Dis placed the dishes down and leaned with both hands bracing the counter on either side. “Good.” She finally said and turned around to lean back against it. She folded her arms and looked at her surprised children. “I am glad that thing is gone. I knew something was off about that stone. It was the source, wasn’t it? Of the madness?”

Tauriel lowered her brows and nodded. “It was. How did you know? Naurfaer was the one who figured it out and told us only after he destroyed it himself.”

Dis sighed and stepped from the counter to make her way back to the table. “I was young when Smaug came to Erebor; very, very, young. A dwarfling of barely ten years old, still a babe really. So, there are very few memories I hold of that mountain. One for certain is of the change in my grandfather when the madness took a hold on him. My earliest memory of Thror was when he taught me how to choose the perfect gem. We had spent hours looking at pretty stones in one of the few treasure rooms.”

Fili and Kili smiled as they watched their mother fondly recall memories of a dwarrow they knew nothing of, apart from stories marred by his sickness. Tauriel too was leaning forward, entranced by Dis’s stories of her youth.

“At that time, I was about five years old, so all of the stones looked perfect to me, and I told him as such. He had laughed joyously, then called me his little jewel, saying I was perfect to him.”

Needing to be doing something, Dis turned back to the kitchen, a bowl she had grabbed from the table clutched in her hands. “Then the Arkenstone was found what felt like only days later. I remember its glow, but something about it felt off. It frightened me and I hated being near it. Thorin used to say I should not be afraid of a gem, that I had nothing to worry about as long as he was nearby. Even then he doted on me and looked out for me.”

The dwarrow princess sat the bowl on the counter, turning her back to the silent trio. “As dwarrows, especially children descended from the great Durin himself, we are taught to confront our fears, as you boys know. I used to have nightmares of that glowing gem nearly every night after it was found, so I did as any son or daughter of Durin would do, I met my fear head on. I snuck into the throne room, stepped up onto Thror’s mighty throne, and took the stone into my hands. I had no desire to take it anywhere or keep it, I simply wanted to hold it.”

Kili, Fili, and Tauriel listened from the table, captivated. “My grandfather, however, saw differently. He found me with the stone only moments after I released it from its place. At first, I thought he would simply chastise me and put the gem back where I had taken it from. But I was wrong. Thror was furious. It was the first time I have ever had a hand raised against me. My cries had Thorin surging into the room and stepping between Thror and me before he could raise his hand once again. Thorin scooped me up and stole me from the throne hall. My last vision was my grandfather whom I once loved, cradling that stone in his hands. From that moment on, I was afraid of the man who once called me his perfect jewel and I rarely spoke or was allowed near him alone again. Thorin and Frerin always kept me away. Mother and father believed none of us.”

Dis could still recall a perfect image of her grandfather’s ire on that day, and the look of horror Thorin had when he discovered them. “I think that was the day Thorin realized something was wrong. Our grandfather was gone, and in his place was this dwarf who no longer coveted his family, only gems, gold, and that Arkenstone. So, I cannot thank Mahal enough for that curse to be gone from this world.” She turned around and looked thoughtfully at the three at the table. “Did Naurfaer, was he able to tell you what it was?”

Tauriel nodded. Though they had not been in the room, Thorin and Naurfaer eventually filled them in completely of what had happened. “The stone was planted in the mountain already cursed. Naurfaer will have to be the one to fully explain it should you want to know. We no nothing yet on who had done it, but he said he may be able to look into finding out. He also had a replica of the stone itself, in a manner.”

Dis looked confused. “Is that not asking for more trouble? Will it not taint the halls as well?”

Shaking her head no, Tauriel smiled at Dis soothingly. “As Naurfaer says it, it is only the Arkenstone in looks. He used some old elven ability to give the stone its customary glow. Otherwise, he said it is just a pretty gem.”

“A gem that will pass as the Arkenstone, so we will have little problems with getting the seven kingdoms to unite under its symbol.” Fili added in, leaning back in his chair with his arms folded.

Giving each of them a contemplating look, Dis stepped back towards her own perfect jewels. “I am still going to wring my brothers’ neck, but, my heart is filled with the knowledge you are home and safe.” Tauriel stood and wrapped her arms around Dis once more, taking comfort in the only mother she had ever really known.

One day she will ask Naurfaer about her own mother and father, and of course, further on, she will actually have the chance to meet Ithildin once more and get the know her herself. But, for now, she was happy being surrounded by her amad.

Dis released Tauriel and pulled back to take her in. “Now. Let me look at you my daughter. I want to see that belly.”

Tauriel laughed but stood back. “It is not large Dis, but it is growing. I am starting to feel as big as a troll.”

Kili snorted. “Amralime, you are hardly as big as a troll.” He stood from the table to step beside Tauriel and placed one hand on her stomach as he lifted the other to her cheek, grazing it softly as his eyes bore into her own. “You are beautiful my star. Never think I would ever consider you otherwise.”

“Even when I am twice this size?”

“Even if you were five times this size. Even when your hair is sticking at all ends and you have drool coming from your mouth in the mornings. Even when your hair starts to grey and your eyes crease from years of laughter. Even when you are stooping beside me as we fill our arms with our great granddwarflings. Even when you take your last breath and I take mine before coming back together in the halls of Mandos to live on side by side. Never, ever, will there come a day when I do not consider you the most beautiful creature to have ever existed, my beautiful wife.” He brushed a tear that had fallen from Tauriel’s eyes and reached up to press the gentlest of kisses on her lips before pulling back.  

Dis smiled at the scene, she has never in all her years been happier than she was in this moment. “Have you been able to feel it move?”

Tauriel nodded, but Kili shook his head. A frustrated groan rumbling from his chest.

“I have!” Kili sighed and glared at Fili. Fili swears up and down that he has felt the baby move but Tauriel insists that was impossible. She has only recently been able to feel her son herself. Though, she would not so much constitute what she felt as movements, it was more like little bubbles from deep inside her. Impossible for others to feel, but she knows it was only a matter of days before the strong son of Durin within her will share its presence with those around.

More than anything, Tauriel wants Kili to be the first to feel his child, especially since he was not the first to find out…beside herself. Fili, however, seemed to enjoy the disappointed look Kili gives him each time he rubs in the fact he not only got to be the first to know she was pregnant, but the first to feel the baby…despite her telling him otherwise constantly.

Dis placed her hand beside Kili on the rounded mound of Tauriel’s growing belly, and smiled warmly. “I am overjoyed, I do not even know what to do with myself today. I am afraid this is all a dream, and I will awake to a silent home once again.” She rubbed her hand on the small, extended, surface.

Tauriel smiled as both Kili and Dis kept their hands in place, as if hoping they would feel the signs of life themselves. Even though she did not want to disappoint them, Tauriel still felt the need to warn them. “He is asleep, so I am afraid you will feel nothing. Even if today were the day, now would not be the time.”

Dis looked taken aback. “He? You know that for certain?”

Tauriel nodded and smiled. “I am connected to him in many ways. He cannot speak or think anything, but his spirit is there and he sends out...” She thought for a moment. It really was difficult to explain. “It is temperatures in a way, I think. Warmth is happiness and chills, when he is unhappy. He seems to love it most when Kili is nearby. It is when he is happiest. Especially when he hears him singing or speaking.” Her dwarrow beamed and leaned down to place a kiss on where his little one slept.

“A grandson.” Dis was to the great moon with happiness.

“Aye, but we think it best to not share that information with others, for his protection.” Kili looked up seriously at Dis. He trusted his mother, explicitly, but he wanted her to know they did not want the fact they were having a boy to be common knowledge.

“I fully understand your hesitation to do so. I would have cautioned the same. He is the next in line for the throne, should Fili not have any boys. His safety, and yours daughter, is a priority.” Tauriel lowered her head to the floor. She was still not quite comfortable with her royal role and knew changes were coming the moment they stepped back into Erebor’s mighty halls. She hopes she can live up to them.

“Have you considered the birth yet? You will need a birthing nurse. Sooner rather than later too.” Tauriel whipped her head to level Dis with a startled look. “Birthing nurse?” She truthfully had not considered this yet.

“What is the matter with old Oin?” Fili added in, still sitting at the table. “He has brought both Kili and I into this world.”

“But Tauriel is an elf, despite how much we see her as one of us. Their child is also part elf. It would do to have either an elven nurse on hand or a dwarrow who has some knowledge on elven anatomy and births.” She looked at Tauriel thoughtfully. “With both your permissions, I will look into it once we return to Erebor.”

Kili’s expression was hesitant. He would be putting his child’s and his wife’s safety into the hands of someone he may not know, but he did trust his mother. “I will leave that decision to Tauriel. If that is what she wants, I will not argue IF, you still allow Oin a hand in it as well. I am…uncomfortable with having another unfamiliar set of hands in our lives.”

Tauriel placed a kiss on Kili’s forehead, he was so protective and always looking out for her. “I agree with Kili. I will be happy to allow you to look into this, but I do not mind having Oin as a secondary to speak with. If he did in fact deliver Kili and Fili, then I am sure he will be a great source of information. I would suggest my friend and mentor Ivethin, but she is one of the lead healers in Mirkwood. I feel she is unavailable for the task.”

Dis nodded and gave her a smile. “I will look into it dear. Don’t either of you worry.” Tauriel could not help but feel the slightest bit of discomfort, but she brushed it away. Dis would never allow for anything or anyone to harm her, or her family, so she tried to let it go.

Fili, however, sat back and watched them carefully. He would make sure to look into whomever they chose. His own heir may be at stake, and more than that, his nephew. He let his chair fall to the ground with a thud and stood, stretching his sore, still healing, muscles.

“We really have a lot to do. First though, we need to send a raven to uncle. He was as against us leaving to come to Ered Luin as you were, mam, to let us go with Thorin to begin with.”

“Fili is quite right, he has become most undesiring of us leaving the mountain.” Tauriel sighed. Having more than once been stopped by the dwarrow king when she attempted to take Galaddal out. Thorin instead would steer her away from the stables and give her a task inside the mountain claiming he, ‘needed her help’. Instead of a nice ride out across the valley, she found herself writing long notes for seemingly endless meetings. Though, they did often go for walks in the mountain together as well, so it was not all bad.

Dis however could not stop the chuckle. “Is that not a double standard?”

“I think he just has not gotten over nearly losing us, again.” Tauriel claimed. Dis nodded understandingly. She quite understood that.

“Dis, let me get that note from Thorin. I believe it has instructions for what is to come.” With a nod from the dam, Tauriel stepped out of the kitchen and swiftly went to her messenger bag in her room. She shifted through her things, and pulled out the folded envelope with Thorin’s seal still keeping it closed.

Stepping back into the kitchen, Tauriel passed the note to a silent Dis; who took a moment to just look the envelope over before finally breaking the seal.

They all watched as Dis took several minutes to read through the long letter. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she read the words from her brother. Words of love, apology, and promises to never again do something so stupid or reckless…. though she can’t exactly hold him to that promise, he is a son of Durin after all; reckless runs in their blood. But still, she felt in her very being that Thorin would never again risk her being left on middle earth, alone.

There were also instructions from Thorin to her. Information of who he thought should be left in charge of Ered Luin, about telling their people, and how he wants all of them to know they are invited to come to Erebor at any time. Though, he made it explicitly clear the first of the caravans was to happen on the families journey back to the lonely mountain.

Folding up the letter and placing it in her pocket, Dis wiped her tears away and nodded. “Alright, a raven to Thorin first. We will also need to send word to all. We will have a great meeting tonight to announce our victory and your homecoming. By the end of the week, we should be able to lead the first caravan back to Erebor. All who will be ready and wish to come are welcome.”

A knock sounded at the door stopping Dis from saying anything further. “Dis it is fine. I will get it, go ahead and keep going, I will be right back.”

Tauriel left the kitchen before anyone could stop her and crossed the sitting room as a second, louder, knock drummed through the room. She pulled the door open to greet whoever was outside and felt a wide grin stretch from cheek to cheek.

Hands full of clothes, Tauriel could not make out the face, but those braids and that blonde color could only belong to her dearest friend, Leotti. “Dis, good morning! I hope you do not mind me bringing a few projects to work on as we chat. Taada seemed to have given me ALL of her children’s clothes to mend in one sitting, and my mother is refusing to help.”

Tauriel stepped aside instinctively. “I may not be Dis, but I certainly would not mind the mending, as long as you do not mind me intruding on your time with Dis.”

There was a moment of silence, then the pile of clothes fell straight to the floor and Leotti’s bright olive-green eyes met Tauriel’s emerald orbs and then, the shrieking began.

Kili ran into the room the moment he heard the first high-pitch scream. He stopped in his tracks to see Tauriel bent nearly at the waste engulfed in the arms of a practically vibrating Leotti…who was talking so fast, no one could make sense of a single word she was speaking.

From where he stood, Tauriel seemed fine. She was in fact laughing at her friend, but held her equally as tight; despite the difference in height which was a bit more substantial than himself or his brother. Leotti was on the more average side of height in the dwarven community, coming up to just under Tauriel’s chin.

Still, both friends seemed so content, Kili could not find it in himself to say anything. If Tauriel was uncomfortable, she did not show it, so he let them be and leaned against the kitchen doorframe.

Fili too peaked around to see what the ruckus was all about, but the moment he realized who it was, the blonde prince made a beeline back into the kitchen.

For the longest time, Kili actually thought one or the other had something akin to a crush on the other, Leotti and Fili. But that was well squashed when instead of a “love/hate” relationship it was definitely more “tolerate/hate”, and only just on both ends.

Kili hoped his brother would find someone though. He wanted for him the joy and happiness he himself felt whenever he thought on his one, whenever she was near, and whenever he felt the evidence of their love as he placed his hand on her growing stomach.

Shaking his head from his thoughts, Kili stepped into the sitting room when the two ladies finally pulled away from the other.

“I cannot believe you are actually here! AND what is this!” The blonde indicated to Tauriel’s stomach, and his elf actually giggled. Sure, she did that around him once in a while, but rarely in front of others. He loved that Tauriel had such a friend that she felt comfortable enough with, to open herself up to such a liberty.

“Ah, the lovely Leotti. I am happy to see you have come by.”

Leotti looked around Tauriel to see Kili walking towards them, her curls bouncing in her excitement. “KILI! As I am happy to see you alive and well.” She quieted her voice and whisper yelled “Did Fili, by chance, happen to fall off a cliff…or sacrifice himself to a dragon?”

“NO YOU OLD SHREW. I SURVIVED TOO!”

Leotti looked towards the kitchen and rolled her eyes, throwing her hands on her hips. “OLD?! I AM YOUNGER THAN YOU! YOU TROLL FACE!”

Fili, it seemed, was not finished. “OHHH, TROLL FACE. THAT STUNG, YOU….”

There was a scuffle in the kitchen which had Fili yelling out. “Ouch! Mam that hurt!”

It was followed by Dis’s voice berating Fili, loudly. “Do not talk to girls like that Fili! I thought I taught you better.”

Kili was laughing, Leotti smirked with amusement, and Tauriel rolled her eyes. At least some things never change.

“That is not a girl, that is a…”

“Finish that sentence Fili and I will whop you again, I do not care how old you are. Go apologize.”

“But mam!”

“Now.”

Kili had to sit down to keep his knees from buckling from laughing so hard. Tauriel kicked him in the shins, but he ignored her as both watched a reluctant Fili leave the kitchen and walk up to Leotti.

“Right. I apologize you are a..”

“FILI!”

“I was going to say something nice mam!”

Dis stepped into the sitting room and glared at her eldest son. She never understood this animosity these two held for each other. Fili was usually known as one of the sweetest of the young dwarrows. Jokester absolutely, but rarely did he ever speak ill of another, especially to their faces.

Leotti, however, seemed to get all the mirth he had. If he kept speaking to dwarrowdam’s like that, she will never get him married. She looked at Kili and Tauriel, Tauriel trying and failing to get her husband to stop laughing. At least she had one married off, and a grandchild on the way. That will have to account for something for now.

“I apologize, Leotti.” Dis rolled her eyes and crossed her arms as Fili gave the blonde dam a small bow then turned on his toes to disappear down the hallway.

Sighing, Dis looked to the smaller dam. “You will have to forgive my son, Leotti. I would say he left his manners on the road, but he never seems to have them whenever you are around. Think nothing of it dear.”

Leotti waived it off and smiled. “No worries, lady Dis. I am unharmed in all senses. He must up his game if he thinks he can harm me with his words.”

Dis looked about to protest, but seeing this, Leotti quickly added, “I truly do not mind it. Fili is a good person and has a good heart. It is just how our friendship works and I am quite fine with it.” She picked up the pile of clothes she dropped and flipped back to them, narrowing her eyes and ordering out, “Never tell him I said that.”

Tauriel joined Kili in another round of laughter as Dis rolled her eyes. The two of them, will be the end of her.

Leotti placed her pile on a chair and the four of them spent the better part of two hours chatting about their adventures both to Erebor, and Leotti’s time with Dis in Ered Luin.

“I cannot wait to see it.” Leotti smiled wistfully. “I have heard so many stories of its halls and marketplaces. Is it as amazing as they said?”

“It is quite extraordinary. Even as damaged as it is. The main marketplace is truly a sight to behold.” Before she continued, Tauriel looked at Leotti and leaned forward, afraid to ask despite her friends mention of eventually seeing it. “Leotti, are you going to come? To Erebor that is?”

The blonde dam tilted her head to the side and looked at her elven friend. “Of course. You don’t think I would allow you to be the only one in this friendship to have an adventure do you? The truth is, the more I think on it, the more I want to open my own shop. Mam has no intention of me taking over any time soon and to be truthful, I have my own ideas on how to run things and she won’t listen to a word of it. I think it is time for me to try on my own. She will not like it, and she is welcome to come with, but I will be coming to Erebor, and I would very much like to join you at the end of the week. The longer I wait, the worse it will be for my mam if she decides to stay.”

Tauriel was excited. Excited to have her dearest friend in Ered Luin coming to Erebor. With Leotti and Dis, it will just feel much more complete. She will have to wait to see if Shaada and Aeodhen decide to bring their family, she supposes she will find out no later than tomorrow. At tonight’s celebration, Dis plans on getting the names of all those who wish to come on the caravan leaving at the end of the week, so they knew exactly who to expect and could send Thorin an approximate number to prepare rooms and chambers for.

With much to do, Leotti gave Tauriel one final hug and all but ran from the room. She planned on speaking to her mother first then begin preparing her things for the long trip to the lonely mountain.

Tauriel held back a yawn as she sat back on the chair. “Amralime. You should get some rest. You really only had a few hours of sleep.”

Dis nodded in agreement. “Why don’t you both go to your room and take a few hours. It is not yet mid-day. I will see to getting the meeting going tonight.”

Too tired to argue, Tauriel felt herself being pulled to her feet by her very own prince. “Come away with me my love.” Kili sung to her. His deep voice acting like a spell of which she had no desire to fight. He pulled her out of the family chambers and opened the door to their own.

Just like their shared room with Fili, their personal chambers looked as if it had not been used or touched. All of their remaining belongings were exactly where they had been on the day they left, with only a smattering of dust on the surfaces and some cobwebs forming in corners acting as a passage of time.

Tauriel felt Kili’s arms slip around her as he leaned himself up just the half inch or so to place his head on her shoulder. “It feels like it was only yesterday we were stepping in this room for the first time.” She could not disagree.

They had been officially married for a year two weeks ago, celebrating as best they could on the road. Tauriel turned in his arms and leaned in to place her lips softly onto his, Kili pulling her as close as their child would allow him to, and delighting in the time they finally had alone.

Tauriel parted her lips as Kili deepened the kiss, before she pulled back just enough to rest their foreheads together. “As tired as I am, I am much more in need of the bathing tub. Do you think you can help me reach? I think my flexibility now has limitations.”

Kili chuckled, his warm breath brushing the hairs in front of her ears near her braids. “It would be my greatest pleasure.” He pulled back and let out a groan when his cheeky wife walked away, turning her head to say, “I promise you, it will be.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

Fili made his way down to the lower levels of Ered Luin with a bounce in his step. He just had a much-needed rest and woke to his mam making him his favorite beef roast pie for lunch. The day just could not get any better than that, at least in Fili’s opinion.

Now that he was well rested and had his fill of his mam’s cooking, it was time to start making plans. Fili was headed to speak to Bofur first so the markets would be his primary destination. After that, he would need to head back up to help his mam with preparations for the feast and caravan sign-ups. Bofur would be in charge of informing his brothers and Gloin.

It was a long walk down, considering he had been constantly stopped by nearly every dwarrow in the settlement he came into contact with. Each offered him a hearty welcome home before subtly trying to ask where he, and the others had been.

Secrets among the dwarven people were kept close, and many of the older generations asked nothing of his travels, only taking whatever he had said at face value. It was the younger generation who pounded him with question to which he would say, “Be in the hall after the evening meal and all of your questions will be answered during the settlement meeting tonight.”

Most of the dwarves he encountered seemed to already know, or have a vague idea of what had happened; more than once Fili heard the hushed whisperings of the Lonely Mountain, and Erebor, being thrown around as he passed by. Some he did not even have to inform of the meeting, as they excitedly proclaimed they would see him at the feast.

Dis had done her job in making sure word got out fast and that all in the mountain were required to attend. It did help that Ered Luin was a small, close-knit community. Which is why the blonde dwarf coated in flour in the stand in front of him caught the prince by surprise. “I said would you like to order something? Are you well?”

Fili blinked, looking at the dwarrow before him. He seemed around Fili’s age if not a bit younger. The blonde prince internally winced at the flour coating both of his bushy tufts of hair on both cheeks that went down to just before his chin, and the thick blonde waves haphazardly thrown in a knot on top of his head, which was so unkept it made Kili’s messy locks look well tamed. There was so much flour, it even seemed to fall off of him as he shifted from foot to foot, looking a mix of bored and annoyed.

“Oh, sorry, no. I don’t need anything.” Fili finally answered when the dwarrow seemed to be getting impatient with him.

“Are you new here as well?” Fili turned his head to the side and looked at the blonde across from him who was re-arranging some pastries on the counter. Fili looked at the sign painted over the open stall that read, ‘Vin and Family Bread and Pastries’.

There was a loud sigh and Fili realized again he had ignored yet another question. “Oh me? No. Born and raised here. I just recently returned from a traveling company. Fili, by the way. At your service.”

Fili gave a short bow, causing the other blonde to stare blankly at him before responding, “Viltarra, at yours.”

“Viltarra? That is an unusual name.” Fili looked him up and down again. He had never heard that name before.

The flour coated blonde shrugged. “Unusual or not, it is my name.”

Fili nodded and rocked back and forth on his toes before clearing his throat, and muttering, “Well, a pleasure. I will see you and your family this evening at the meal.” He saw the dwarrow nod and he turned on his heals and headed to Bofur’s. He promised his mam he would solidify traveling plans and see how many carts they could procure, both hand pulled, and animal led.

Before Fili entered the small toy shop, he looked back at the baking stand, the blonde passing a package of bread to one of the elder dams who was saying something with a laugh to the young dwarrow baker, causing the flour coated dwarf to smile in return. Fili shook his head at the odd scene, then pushed the door open and stepped inside.

Tauriel was beaming as she walked into the marketplace. She had already run into Taada in passing and had plans on seeing Shaada and the children before the meal and meeting this evening.

Dis had made them an unnecessarily large lunch so both she and her son were content. Plus,  Tauriel had a nice long nap after a very pleasant bath with her favorite being in middle earth. She felt like she was glowing with happiness. Her smile got even wider at the thought of her handsome husband who had slept beside her for their entire early afternoon nap, rising only after she did herself. Even after being together for two years, one courting and one married, he still made her feel like an elf maid newly fallen in love. She hopes those feelings never go away.

At the moment, said husband was sending a raven to Thorin. Kili told her he would see her at Aeodhen’s and to go ahead to the market without him for now, but he would be with her when she went to see Shaada. He needed to speak with their favorite head guard before they had their meeting anyway.

If Aeodhen decided to stay, Thorin had presented his name first, as one who would take over leading the small settlement. If Aeodhen decided to come to Erebor, however, he would be made the primary captain of the guard of the Lonely Mountain; a very high honor that came with a chamber large enough for their growing family, his own office, and a place at Thorin’s side on his counsel.

Tauriel hoped they would come, but they had a young family and running Ered Luin would be just as big of an honor for most. Although, Tauriel would bet Aeodhen would be much happier as a captain over the head of a settlement.

Like Fili, Tauriel too had been stopped by anyone who saw her as she made her way down to the lower levels. It also seemed as if every, single, dam, she encountered, honed directly in onto her abdomen. Then came the slew of questions on how far along she was, what side was she sleeping on, and several very, VERY personal questions she would straight refuse to answer. It made her trip down three times as long and twice that embarrassing. The dams did not seem to care about their choice in questions, telling her she will have to get used to it after laughing at the elf’s flaming cheeks.

Still, Tauriel let out a sigh of happiness when she reached her destination. The place that quickly became one of her favorites in the entire settlement, the forge. However, she froze in place when she realized it was in use. She had half expected the area to be as untouched as her rooms were, though the elf quickly berated herself for thinking that.

Of course the forge would be in use; it was a necessary resource in the community, offering materials for building, weapons for protection, and repairs on all manner of tools and blades.

The warmth and sound of the furnace brought back memories of her time with Fili and Thorin, trading stories and learning the secretive culture and customs of the dwarves. She did not, however, recognize the dwarrow at the anvil, who had stopped what he was working on, taking interest instead in the elf standing frozen not far off.

“Help yeh?” His gruff voice called out.

Tauriel shook her thoughts away and stepped up to the counter. “Yes. I am Tauriel..”

“I guessed as much.” The large dwarf interrupted, smiling at the elf’s look of surprise. He put his hammer down and pulled a rag to wipe his hands before stepping closer to her on his side of the counter. “No other elve’s would be allowed in these walls. Lady Dis told me about yeh when I arrived lookin’ fer work. Said this was ‘er brothers forge and he ran it with her son and elven daughter. I am Tynnko by the way, but most call me Ham.”

Tauriel smiled and gave him a bow. “A pleasure then Ham. I hope you do not mind, but I have been asked by Thorin to retrieve a few personal belongings he had remaining here. I too would like to take a few of my own, if you would allow me to intrude. I will try to stay out of your way.”

The large, beefy, dwarrow nodded and waived her in with a welcoming hand. “O’ course me lady, take all the time yeh need and whatever yeh want. I brought all me own tools and they are all in that there box. Everything else is yers and the king’s lass.”

Tauriel stepped in and looked around. She let her eyes fall on the bucket still swinging from the rafters and smirked. “I don’ know who’s genius plan tha’ was, but I would like to hire whoever though’ that up. Tha’ trick has saved me hours in sharpenin’.”

“I am afraid I am not for hire, but I will take your compliment with the greatest of honor.” The blacksmith’s eyes widened in surprise before he let out a hearty laugh.

“Tha’ was you lass? By my beard yeh are a surprise. It is no wonder the young prince took a likin’ to yeh. If I was no’ happily wed, I would fancy yeh too. Brains and spirit.” He gave her one last lopsided smile and returned to the anvil to work.

Tauriel chuckled and began gathering the list of things Thorin had asked her to bring to Erebor. He wanted his own hammer which had been in his family for generations, his small toolkit, his gloves, and the drawings and small gifts he had just under the counter. Most had been from Kili, but she had drawn Thorin an image as well. It depicted Thorin hammering at the stone. Tauriel had done it on a day when she had nothing to sharpen but still wanted to be with him. He also had a few clay mugs from Fili and Kili when they were dwarflings and a carved horse Fili had done when he was just learning to carve.

Tauriel placed a crate on the counter and gathered all she needed for Thorin, then packed her own tools, along with the small sketchbook she had in a drawer where she worked, still in its place untouched.

“I thank you Ham, for allowing me to take up some of your space for a moment. Thorin gave instructions for me to tell anyone who may take up this space that anything left behind is yours to do with what you please.” Ham looked about the forge and she warmed with the obviously touched feeling he had. She liked this dwarrow; he was a kind and accepting soul.

“Yeh tell our king I will do right by his forge and this settlement, and I thank ‘im with all I am for his generosity.” Tauriel gave him a nod and went to lift the box, but Ham was not having it. “Oh, nay meh lady. I am no’ so naive or blind to not tell yeh are expectin’. Name the place and I will deliver this for yeh.”

Tauriel tried to protest but Ham took the box and stood waiting for instruction. She sighed, giving in. “If it is no trouble, it goes to my family’s chambers. Dis should be there to retrieve it. Are you certain it is not an inconvenience?” Ham just shook his head happily as he was already walking up the path, leaving his work at the forge for when he returned. Tauriel sighed and decided to go see how Leotti’s conversation with her mother went.

The eleth left the forge and headed to the outside portion of the market, waiving at merchants who knew her. Each one called out her name and gave her a warm welcome home, too busy for anything else. It was one of the most demanding times of the day for the markets as patrons called out their orders while tapping impatient feet.

Tauriel froze in place once again, however, when a new smell hit her nose. Her mouth watered and she closed her eyes to just breathe it in. Whatever that was, she wanted it, and now. The elf followed her keen sense of smell, now even keener with all those pregnancy hormones running amuck in her system. It led her to a small stand where a flour coated attendant stood handing a basket to Gimli.

“Master Gimli!” Before she could give into her craving, she wanted to greet her friend and cousin by marriage first.

Gimli beamed. “Tauriel! Da said yeh were ‘ere. Welcome home cousin.”

Tauriel allowed him to pull her into a hug. He had grown a bit in the year she was away, well, his beard did at least, as it was now falling past his chin and had two neat braids forming in his thick whiskers. Kili will be quite jealous.

Her husband’s current lack of beard or ability to seemingly grow one was a sore spot with the young prince, though she told him time and time again she thought him handsomer than even the most heavily bearded dwarrow. She also told him to be patient as one could not force such things.

Even Balin would tell him that it is not uncommon for the sons of Durin to take longer to grow a beard, he still was quite young even in dwarven terms. When none of that worked, however, she tried reason and told him no good archer would be able to function with all that hair in the way. Her final tactic would simply be to nuzzle his very short whiskers with her nose and choose distraction as her ally. That ALWAYS worked with her Kili.

As for Gimli, despite his age, he just seemed to be blessed with his thick, red, hair. “Thank you, Gimli. It does my heart well to see you. How is your mother?”

“Well. She is happy, as am I to have da back. She an ‘im are speakin about the meetin’ tonight. I don’ want teh miss anythin’ they may say so I will see yeh tonigh’.” Tauriel nodded and watched him leave, practically running towards the halls that led to their chambers.

The eleth then turned back to the flour coated blonde who was looking at her curiously. “Hello. I could not help but be drawn in by your stall’s most delightful smells. I am Tauriel, at your service. You were not here when my company left, have you been in Ered Luin long?”

Tauriel gave a small bow, the blonde returning it easily. “Viltarra, at yours, and no. My family only just came this past season, so just a few months.”

Tauriel smiled. She looked at the baggy clothes and messy blond hair, but she could not help the feeling that there was more to this dwarrow than met the eye. “Viltarra? That is a most lovely name.”

A small, kind, smile made its way on the blonde’s face. “Thank you. I have always loved it.”

“Have you met many here yet?” Tauriel asked, looking at the goods on display on the counter. They all looked so delicious she did not yet know how to choose.

The baker hummed and sighed. “Not many, I spend most of my time working the stall with my parents, so I have not gotten out much. Although, I have met Estae’s daughter Leotti in the shop a few doors over. She is very…energetic.”

Tauriel laughed at the description of her friend. “Truly, she is. But her heart is in the right place. She is my dearest and closest friend in these halls. Have you been to her shop yet? She is most talented.”

Viltarra shifted uncomfortably, head shaking a secure and vehement no. The action caused several of the blonde waves that had come out of the bun to wave back and forth, and a small cloud of flour to fill the air from the motion. “Regardless of what my mother says, skirts, dresses, and gowns are for fine ladies, not for bakers and pastry masters. I much prefer practicality over femininity.”

Just as Tauriel suspected. This was no dwarrow, but a dam. A rather pretty one too, she thought, once her blonde waves were down from the knot atop her head, and you removed the many layers of flour coating both her hair, and beard.

Tauriel smiled invitingly. “Would you consider joining us for lunch this week? No dress required.”

The dam across from her looked a bit surprised, and not half uncomfortable as her eyes shifted from the baked goods to Tauriel. She was about to shake her head no, when a dam who looked to be Viltarra’s double, but older, came forward. “Aye, she would.”

“Mam!” Viltarra mumbled, trying in vain to hush the older dam. “No arguments. You need to meet others, it is good for you to make friends.”

Viltarra grunted. “What good is it when we are just planning on leaving as soon as we get settled.” She turned from the counter and walked to the back out of sight before even responding to Tauriel’s invitation to lunch.

“You will have to forgive her. I am afraid it is her father’s and my fault. We travel from settlement to settlement selling our baked goods. It is not good for a young one, to not have roots.” The elder dam looked up at Tauriel, then did a double take and stepped back. “Mahal’s forge you are an elf?”

It has been a while since Tauriel has been asked this question in these halls. All know her or know of her and her place with the family. “Yes, I am Tauriel.”

The dam nodded slowly. “You may call me Tarrah. It is strange to have an elf in a dwarven settlement. I have never once seen one allowed in.”

Tauriel stood clasping her hands in front of her coat and listened quietly, her eyes going from the dam to the pastries. She truly did not mind the question, but really more than anything, she would just like a pastry. “I suppose you may say I am an exception.”

“Tauri! I thought you were going to meet with Aeodhen?” Tauriel turned to her brother who had a stack of clean parchment in his hands. When she gave him a questioning look, he answered, “For the sign up. Hello.” Fili turned to greet Tarrah at the counter who nodded back a greeting. “You really should be going Tauri. We have a schedule to keep and mam expects us to be on time.”

“Yes, of course. I did not realize the hour.” Before Tauriel could turned to head back up towards where she was to meet Kili, she looked back at the pastries which were still calling to her. “Forgive me Tarrah. Do you mind if I purchase something for the way? I seem to not be able to decide so I will be happy to buy whichever you suggest.” The dam gave Tauriel a smile and placed a pastry in a bag. Tauriel paid for the treat and walked with Fili up the stairs.

“Fili, how often do newcomers come to settlements? In my entire year in Ered Luin not once did we have any visitors, guests, or newcomers. If seems odd to see new faces.”

Fili nodded. “You are not off. We do not often receive visitors or travelers here. It is rare in fact as Ered Luin is a bit more hidden then most dwarven settlements. But there are some dwarves who are more nomadic by choice and nature and their families have been coming here for generations. They often go from city to city selling their acquired wares or filling in where their skills are needed. Some choose to stay a while, others for a season or two before moving on.”

Tauriel looked ahead thoughtfully, but all visions or questions she had of the new faces left her mind when she spotted Kili ahead. He was sitting on a barrel with his back to them, obviously reading something as he waited for her. She was a little late after all, she really needed to pay more attention to the time.

Tauriel smiled as she brushed past Fili and slowly slid her arms around Kili’s waist, resting her head on his shoulder to see what he was reading. “Is that the announcement for this evening?”

Kili hummed in affirmative as he continued to scan the document, though his mouth was now firmly set in a smile rather than the pensive frown it had been moments ago. Tauriel quickly read through it herself, her arms still encircling her prince’s waist. “That looks perfect.”

Kili hummed again then turned his head enough to look at her. “You, are late.”

Tauriel gave his waist a squeeze and lifted her head to place a soft kiss on his lips, before pulling back ever so slightly to nuzzle his nose with her own. “You will have to forgive me, meleth nin. I was speaking to some of the new inhabitants in the market. I am here now, shall we go?”

Tauriel released her arms and stepped back allowing for Kili to slide off the barrel. “Fi, can you take this to mam for a final go over? See if she wants anything added, though, I think I got everything necessary.”

Fili took the parchment from Kili and added it to his own pile, then gave them a final glance before turning towards the family chamber and calling over his shoulder, “I will see you two at the meal in a half?”

Kili and Tauriel both nodded and watched Fili continue his way up towards the great hall. He is meeting Dis to prepare while Tauriel and Kili went to surprise Shaada and the children, while they speak to Aeodhen about a difficult decision he must make.

Tauriel sighed as she placed her arm through Kili’s and leaned into him. “I do not envy Aeodhen. I cannot imagine being in his boots with three children having to decide on two homes.”

Kili looked to his wife and smiled. “Three children? Thinking about more already my star?”

“I will take as many as I can get.” It was a true statement. Elves rarely have large families and Tauriel never really considered having a child to even be a possibility in her future. That is, until she met Kili. Now, the idea of only one did not appease her. She wanted a dozen little Kili’s she could scoop up and hold close, if the Valar would so bless her. She also was quite aware that Kili wanted a large family. Tauriel was happy their thoughts were the same in this matter.

Kili beamed and laced his fingers with hers as they made their way to Aeodhen and Shaada’s chambers. The prince lifted his hand to knock on the door before the pair stood back and waited patiently for someone to answer.

It was Shaada who opened it, her eyes filling with tears. “Aeodhen said you were home, but I dare not have hope in case I was dreaming. But, here you are before me and my heart swells with joy.”

Tauriel was the first to lean forward and embrace her friend who leaned back immediately and looked down. “Expecting already?! With that handsome prince, I should not be surprised.” Tauriel laughed and Kili smiled smugly.

“Shaada, do not swell his ego any more, or this mountain will surely collapse with the size of it.” Kili shot Tauriel a mocking glare and stepped forward to give Shaada his own hug.

There was a bit of a scuffle from just behind Shaada, then a small blonde dwarfling came peaking around his mother. “TAURI! TAURI! I see Tauri! Look Hillanna! She is back! And prince Kili too!”

Tauriel beamed as Shaada gestured them inside. It was only seconds before the elf found herself squatting on the floor, her arms immediately full of little dwarflings. Neither seemed to change a bit in her absence which was not unusual, dwarrow were much like elves in the respect their children took much longer to age, unlike human children with their much shorter mortal years.

Hillanna wrapped her arms securely around Tauriel’s neck as Riffi attached himself to her side. “You are back! You were gone so long, I thought I would never see you again. I looked into the stars every night. Just as you said to. But it is so much better to have you here.”

Tauriel kissed both on the forehead and stood, her spine slightly protesting the action. Ah, the joys of pregnancy. She turned to see Kili with his arms full of a nearly one year old dwarfling. She couldn’t stop the tear from sliding down her cheek as she watched him sway and coo at the wide-eyed baby who was tugging at Kili’s braids, imagining instantly their own son nestled safely in his doting fathers arms. She put the vision away for another time and looked at the little one.

Tauren was adorable, all cheeks and ears, with small tufts of hair peeking out from the large hat over his head. “Well look at you. Now you have grown haven’t you.” Kili cooed as he constantly moved his braids away from the little hands.

There was a knock at the door and Shaada immediately went to answer. “Brankhi, thank you for coming tonight. We will be leaving in a half hour. Would you mind taking the children to their room? Aeodhen should be here any minute and we have something to discuss with prince Kili and his lady, Tauriel.”

Brankhi was one of the younger dams, not quite near adulthood. She was a sweet young dam if not a little shy. That did not seem to have changed in the year they were away as she blushed and ducked her head in greeting before going straight to the children.

“Mama, I want to stay with Tauri. Please can I stay?”

Tauriel ran her hands through the golden ringlets of the little dwarfling. “Hillanna, we will have more time to see each other in the next few days. Worry not little one and go play with Brankhi.”

The blonde dwarfling huffed, but did as she was told, even taking Riffi’s hand to take him herself before he began wailing in protests. Kili handed Tauren to Brankhi who gave them another shy smile and disappeared down the hallway trailing Hillanna and Riffi.

As if on cue, Aeodhen stepped into the chambers. After greeting Shaada, he looked at the royal couple. “Let us take this to the table. I do no’ want pryin’ little ears who may no’ understand what is to be said, to hear.”

They all followed him into the kitchen, taking a seat at the table, Kili sitting beside Tauriel with Aeodhen and Shaada directly across them.

Tauriel looked at her husband, who sat up straight as he began to speak. “I know you knew little of what we had left to do but let me confirm some rumors. We indeed set off with Thorin to retake the lands of our birthright…and we were successful.” Kili then went into some detail of their mission, though he left much of the unnecessary information out. Some things were either just too painful to re-live or not relevant with their success.

“By my beard. Never in all my years did I think I’d live teh see the day Erebor was ours once again.” He looked to Shaada then back to the pair across him. “I take it yeh are ‘ere not just teh deliver the news? Ya taken folks with yeh aren’t ya?”

Kili nodded slowly. “Aeodhen, Thorin wants to present you with a decision to make. I fear it is not an easy one, considering your young children. I may not be there yet, but I do understand the difficulty.”

Kili looked to Tauriel who gave him a smile before turning back to the elder dwarrow. “First, he wanted to thank you for all your years of loyalty. It was that loyalty that had Thorin present your name first as one who would lead Ered Luin in his absence.”

Aeodhen looked shocked, while Shaada covered her mouth with a nearly silent, “Oh my.”

“Tha’ is quite the honor. May I ask, wha’ the other option may be. Yeh said I had a decision teh make. I want teh know all before I give my thoughts.”

Tauriel quickly continued, “It is true. Thorin also wanted to present you with the option of coming to Erebor, you and your family. He said he could think of no other to be the captain of the guard. You would have a very large chamber for your family, and both be the leader of the entire Ereborian guard, and have a place on Thorin’s trusted counsel.”

“We wanted to tell you before the meeting tonight, so my mother can announce you as leader or pass the responsibility onto another.” Kili finished.

The room fell silent as Aeodhen sat thinking, his eyes on the table before he lifted them to the pair across from him. “Do yeh two mind if I talk teh me wife for a moment?”

“Of course not. Take all the time you need.” Tauriel stood and pulled Kili with her out into the sitting room.

“What do you think he will decide?” Tauriel wrung her hands nervously, pacing the small room. She knew what she wanted them to choose, but it was not about her, it was about what was best for their family.

Kili watched from a few feet away, his eyes following her path. “I do not know, amralime. It is, as we said, an incredibly difficult decision and not to be taken lightly. Either choice will change their lives dramatically.”

The elf paused and nodded before continuing her pacing. It felt like they passed through another age before Aeodhen and Shaada stepped through the door into the sitting room, hand in hand.

“We discussed it.” Tauriel froze and stared at her friend Shaada who glanced at her husband.

Aeodhen looked at his wife, who nodded, then smiled warmly at Kili and Tauriel. “Bein’ the leader of Ered Luin would be the greatest of honors.”

Tauriel felt her heart break, she was happy for them of course. Aeodhen would make an amazing leader and she herself found it difficult to want to leave this safe haven in Ered Luin. Her place, however, was with her family. Her home, where Kili was. The elf went to congratulate them.

“But.” Tauriel stopped, frozen in place. “Our place is beside yeh Durin’s folk. We will be joinin’ yeh on your trip back teh Erebor. I will be even more honored ta lead the guard in the greatest of dwarven kingdoms.”

Tauriel could not stop the squeal of delight as she ran to wrap her arms around Shaada, her friend. She would be able to see Hillanna, Riffi, and Tauren grow up in the majestic halls of Erebor. Over Shaada’s shoulder she could see Kili clasping Aeodhen’s hand tightly as the two pulled each other into a quick hug.

“I take it yeh have an idea who will lead this place if I decided teh come?”

“Aye. Thorin thought Gudfinnur will do well. He is a good dwarrow, loyal and trustworthy, and has years ahead of him to lead.” Aeodhen nodded in agreement.

Tauriel released Shaada and stepped towards the door. “We better be leaving. We do not want to be late, and we need to tell Dis of Aeodhen’s decision.” Kili nodded and took her hand in his as they waited for Shaada and Aeodhen to follow, after they went to say goodbye to the children.

The group entered the noisy hall together, Tauriel and Kili accepting the great cry of “Welcome home!” from all who had yet to see them, on their way up to Dis.

“Come, my dears. Sit and enjoy the meal. We will call order once we all have had a chance to eat. I took the liberty of holding the ale until after we make our announcement. It would not do well to have the hall filled with drunk dwarves who do not remember this momentous celebration for what it is.” Dis gestured to the four empty seats beside her, Aeodhen and Shaada joining the royal family in their meal.

After it seemed enough food had been partaken, Dis stood. Given the ambience of the mysterious return of the princes and some of the company who went with them, the hall quieted almost the moment Dis rose to address them.

“My people, I have news of the greatest importance to share. As many of you may have seen, princes Fili and Kili along with princess Tauriel have all returned to us safely and with a wonderous message. Might I pass the great honor to share this with all of you tonight to my sons.” When Dis finished, Fili and Kili both stood. The hall was so quiet, one could hear the scurrying of a mouse as it searched for crumbs.

Fili cleared his throat and stepped up on the table, Kili immediately following suit. “We came straight here, wanting to personally be the one to tell you. The time has come for us to return home. Erebor has been retaken by your king, Thorin Oakenshield, and after a heavy battle, the mountain is once again ours!”

There was only a second of silence before the hall erupted with cheers, yells, and cries. Much of Ered Luin housed those who lost everything when Smaug came. They were more impacted than any other dwarven settlement, and Fili knew, would also be the most joyous at its retaking.

Kili waited for things to calm before he dived into what he had written and been looking over when Tauriel met him earlier. “Your king welcomes all in these halls who wish to come, to fill Erebor once more. Chambers are available by the thousands, the marketplace is wide open, and there is space for everyone here ten times over. Thorin also wanted to relay that he understands, as do we, the difficulty of making such a decision, as we plan on taking the first caravan by the end of the week.”

There was another wave of murmuring through the hall and Kili patiently waited for it to die down. “The journey will not be easy.” Kili warned, “But it will lead us home. Should you decide to come, place your name and your household number on the parchment near the back of the hall. All who are choosing to go, must be ready to leave by the weeks end at sunrise. Questions can be answered by myself, and my family as best we can.”

Dis stood once again, and even herself, stepped up beside her sons. “My beloved people. Before I dismiss any who wish to sign their names…which must be done soberly…I want to take a moment and acknowledge those among us we have to thank for this great victory.” All the dwarrow in the hall stamped their cups on the tables before silencing them when Dis raised a hand.

“First my two sons. Prince Fili, and Prince Kili.” Both gave a bow and a wave as cheers filled the hall. “My daughter, princess Tauriel.” Tauriel stood, Kili leaning down to take her hand and help her up onto the table. In the year she had spent in Ered Luin prior to their quest, many had fallen in love with the eleth who was now one of them through and through, so she too received shouts of victory in her honor.

Dis smiled at her daughter and continued. “The brothers, Bofur, Bifur, and Bombur. As well as our cousin, Gloin. Please come and join us boys.” The four elder dwarrow rose from their places and their families to walk up to the head table, and join the royal family on top.

“Not here, but with the same great honor, is Oin, Balin, and our king Thorin. We also would like to give honor to those not of our settlement, but who had an equal hand in procuring our victory. They are the brothers, Ori, Dori, and Nori, and of course, Dwalin. All of which are alive and well but have chosen to stay behind in Erebor eagerly waiting for our return.” Yet another round of cheers filled the air, as the dwarves of Ered Luin all stood and began yelling and chanting the names of Thorin’s victorious company.

It took nearly a quarter of an hour for the calls to die down, and once it did, Dis spoke once more. “Alright, alright. Someone, send in the ale! Let us take the remainder of the evening to celebrate and drink to the victory of our king and his great company. If you intend to join us on our march to our mountain, grab some ale AFTER you sign your name. LET THE CELEBRATION BEGIN!”

All at once there was a scraping of benches, as nearly three quarters of the mountain stood to eagerly get in line. Even with this number going, enough would remain behind to run and protect the smaller settlement. There would be more to come and fill Ered Luin’s halls in time from here and other clans.

Tauriel noticed Ham still sitting with another plump dam beside him. She assumed she was the wife he had spoken of earlier that day. She watched with a small smile as Ham and his lady remained seated while the numerous dwarves around him flocked to the line; with him being practically gifted a forge for himself, the eleth is not surprised he is choosing to stay.

Tauriel was surprised, however, to see Tarrah in line with another beside her. He must be Viltarra’s father. Though, Viltarra seemed to be nowhere in sight. She must have stayed behind and chosen not to come.

Moving her eyes further up the massive crowd of dwarves, Tauriel also could just make out the braids and curls of Leotti, who somehow had made it first in line to put her name down. So she did speak to her mother. Tauriel is sure she will get that story sooner rather than later; considering the eleth knew Leotti’s mother, there will most certainly be a tale to tell.

As the line died down, Aeodhen and Shaada stepped away from the table to put their own names on the list. Many of the remaining dwarrow gaped at the two as the couple signed, hand in hand. They must have been thinking the family would choose to stay.

As names were written, ale was passed around by the barrel. The dwarves of Ered Luin all clinked their cups together and shouted Thorin’s name in songs and praises for what felt like hours.

Soon, the shouting turned to other forms of celebration, as Tauriel joined Kili in a dance that broke out on top of the table when Bofur threw Fili a fiddle. More instruments were brought in, and the hall erupted with music and dancing. Even Tauriel took a turn on the piano with Kili dancing and playing his own fiddle on top of the instrument his wife played. The hearty duet quickly turned to a trio when Fili joined in.  

The festivities went well into the evening and even the early morning before the hall had finally begun to quiet down. Some dwarves had gone to their own chambers, others were passed out drunk around the large dining area.

Tauriel lay on the sofa chair in Dis’s sitting room with her head in Fili’s lap and her feet in Kili’s. Her husband having had shed her boots and was rubbing the aches from the soar limb, planting a kiss on the arch of one foot before picking up the second.

“Fingers of the gods you have Kili. Never stop.” Tauriel groaned as Kili kneaded a particularly sore spot on the palm of her foot, chuckling.

“My dear little sister, at six months pregnant, you may want to take dancing hearty jigs for three straight hours off your list of approved activities. Your feet look like swelled sausages.” Tauriel swatted at Fili while Kili laughed, but immediately stopped at his wife’s angry glare.

“They do not look like sausages.” She huffed trying to pull her foot away from her husband but failing miserably, as Kili kept a strong grip on her slender…well usually slender ankle. It was rather swelled, but Kili was not going to add insult to injury.

“How about we call it a night. We have a lot to do and only a few days to do it in. Tomorrow we clear out the chambers. We will also need to retrieve the things Oin and Balin wanted from their offices. Amralime, did you get Thorin’s things from the forge?”

Tauriel nodded from Fili’s lap. “Ham brought the box up himself. I believe Dis has it in her room for the time being.”

“Ham?” Fili’s blue eyes leaned over to peer directly at Tauriel.

“Yes. Ham.” Tauriel rolled her eyes as she looked up at Fili, who was giving her an amused smirk. “He is running the forge now. Thorin left everything apart from the things he requested to be brought to Erebor, my things, and yours which you still need to retrieve, to whomever was taking over. He is very polite, unlike you.”

Tauriel pinched Fili in the arm who yelped overdramatically. “I find that to be rather insulting and hurtful. I, am very polite, when I choose to be.”

“I do not argue that, dearest brother. Perhaps you can ‘choose’ to be more polite to Leotti then?” Tauriel lifted a challenging brow and Fili rolled his eyes.

Dis walked into the room with her arms filled with a large stack of parchment paper. “I quite agree with Tauriel, on both accounts.” Fili huffed but Dis moved on before he could say anything. “Ham and his wife are a kind pair. They were rather excited to hear we had a forge open for use and a need for a regular smith. With you four being gone, it has been a struggle to have someone constantly available to run the forge. He is very skilled, we got rather lucky.”

Tauriel turned her head to Dis who was now sitting at the small desk against the wall in the sitting room. She was shuffling through the sign up from the meeting for what seemed like the tenth time, as she worked on writing out an accurate number of dwarves coming to Erebor to send to Thorin.

After a few silent minutes, the dam let out a breath. “It looks like we will have quite the caravan. It would be wise to speak with Aeodhen and put together a guard specifically for the move itself. Most of the guards are actually staying behind, which is good for the settlement, but we will need to supplement the losses to protect the masses. At least there will only be a few children coming along, as it will be a difficult journey. According to this list, not many of the dams are choosing to leave Ered Luin. Of those that are coming with us, only Shaada and Taada have young dwarflings, the rest are either past age, or their children are in their twenties and thirties. Still very young, but old enough to walk and handle the trek.”

Dis pushed the stack of paper to the side of the desk and sat back. Kili, Fili, and Tauriel watching in amusement as Dis rubbed her temples in a mirror image of Thorin whenever he had reached his limit for the day. With a small groan, the dam lifted her tired eyes and looked to her own children. “I think it is time to get what we can of sleep. We have much to do and very little time to accomplish it all.”

Dis stood, watching as Tauriel lifted herself off of Fili’s lap, and into sitting position before Kili helped her stand. Fili too rising and turning towards his room.

“Goodnight my darlings. I will see you in the morning.” Bidding them all a good evening, despite it being the early hours of morning, Dis made for her room.

Tauriel and Kili waived to Fili as they left the family chambers for their own. In a complete role reversal, Tauriel collapsed unceremoniously onto the bed; her feet still bare from Kili removing her shoes across the way.

Kili chuckled and placed a blanket over his already slumbering wife. He strode around the room turning out the lamps, pulling off his layers, and joined his elf in bed. As if sensing his presence, Tauriel immediately turned and wrapped her arms around him, Kili following her into a deep, restful, sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three

The entire next day was spent inside their chambers; Kili and Tauriel devoting their time to go through their belongings as they chose what to keep and what not to.

“I am honestly surprised I have this many things. I only arrived here with the clothes on my back and little more. How did I acquire so much in just a year?” Tauriel was sitting cross legged on the bed surrounded by piles of gowns, tunics, coats, vests, belts, and leggings. Some of which still fit her with her growing belly, others a bit too snug, and a few which would not fit her at all in her present condition. She would toss those to a growing pile on the floor before picking up another.

“Your pile is all clothing, amralime. You have Leotti to thank for all of that.” Kili was working on his own portion of the chamber, flitting through books, bows, and tools he had acquired over his lifetime.

Tauriel grumbled as she threw another reject into the pile. She will just have to get some new things once they reached Erebor; there was no need to pack things she could not use with the limited space they have. Nobody was expecting to bring all of their belongings, it is urged to only bring what one cannot part with, as the journey will be difficult enough as it is, without having to acquire additional carts for unnecessary keepsakes.

Perhaps she can have Leotti take out a few of her favorites though, her seamstress friend worked magic with anything she touched, surely, she could make these fit. With another deep sigh, Tauriel stood to stretch her muscles. She was getting more restless the further along she got, unable to sit, stand, walk, or really do anything for a long period of time before her body needed to change things up.

The moment she stood, however, she doubled over with a nearly silent ‘oof’. Kili had his back to her, mumbling to himself and only turned when a timid, “Kili”, caught his attention.

Dropping the jar he held, causing it to crash and shatter to the ground, Kili all but ran to his wife who stood clutching her stomach. “What is it Tauriel?! Are you in pain? Is it the baby? MAHAL he is not coming is he?! Why did I agree to you coming to Ered Luin! Kakhf!”

“KILI! Silence your mouth and give me your hand you ridiculous dwarrow.” Kili closed his mouth with a snap as Tauriel reached to grab his wrist and place his hand on their son. He looked at her, brows lowered before something small nudged his large hand. Kili looked in wonder at her belly, Tauriel watching as he kneeled low, hand still in place, and rested his forehead beside where his hand sat.

“Hello to you too my son.” Tauriel remained silent to give Kili this moment, she could not stop her hand, however, from reaching forward to run through her husband’s dark, loose, curls. Kili pulled back enough to look at her, a smile bright on his lips and eyes moist with tears of pure joy. She is glad she could share this first time with Kili. She had never felt anything like that before, bubbles yes, but this was the first time she truly felt her son share his presence with a good, strong, kick.

“I think we taught him to dance a jig last evening.” Kili laughed as their child gave another strong jab to his hand. Tauriel chuckled and the two spent the next two hours lost in their unborn son.

As the day progressed, it was made clear just how many will be leaving to Erebor, as the halls were filled with dwarves and a few dams rushing to and fro as they packed a lifetime worth of belongings.

Kili carried in a final crate, placing it beside the others in the family sitting room. “I think this is the last one, mam. Have you seen Tauriel?”

Dis was busy shuffling through the desk drawers, but she still answered her son. “She is in with Fili. Said there were a few things in your old room she wanted to get.”

Nodding, Kili followed the hallway to his and Fili’s room.

“Fili, you cannot possibly need all of those. You already have quite a few new ones. Leave those here.” Kili entered the room to laugh heartily at his wife, standing sternly with her hands on her hips staring down at Fili, who was adding another knife to an already filled box…clearly ignoring the elf.

“This is a battle you will not win amralime.” Kili leaned against the doorframe, his eyes filled with amusement as his wife turned to him.

“That is the third crate just filled with knives Kili…from this room alone. I watched him fill two of them just from his mattress. How he slept without slitting his own throat is a wonder.”

“Keep what you want, little sister, and I will keep what I please. Aren’t you meeting with Leotti for lunch? You do realize it is past noon, right?” Tauriel’s eyes went wide as if she just realized the time and she ran from the room without another word.

Kili watched her go with a sigh. “Not even a kiss goodbye.” He lamented before walking into the room and climbing up onto his bed to take his old bows down. Kili did want to keep these three, for nostalgia purposes only, and because of the fact that they would take far less room than Fili’s crates upon crates of blades.

“Do you really need all those Fi?” Fili glared at his brother and Kili lifted his hands in surrender as he left the room to help Dis.

Tauriel all but ran down to the market which seemed incredibly subdued with many of the merchants preparing for the big move to the lonely mountain. She stopped suddenly at the sight of the blonde dam, Viltarra, who was putting things away in a crate looking miserable.

Tauriel walked over to the young dam, wanting to be sure she knew she was still invited to come along for the small afternoon get together. “Viltarra. I am glad to see you. I was just going to have lunch with Leotti. Can you spare some time to join us?”

Before the dam could even offer an answer, the box was lifted from her hands by her mother, who was giving her daughter a look before turning to speak directly to Tauriel. “Of course she can, my lady.” Tarrah turned to a disgruntled Viltarra. “Go child. When royalty summons, you go.”

“OH, no no. Please. It is just Tauriel. Nothing more, and it is an invitation, not an order. If she does not…” But Tarrah seemed to be completely ignoring the elf as she all but pushed Viltarra out of the stand. She then shoved a bag in the young blonde’s hands and turned herself to continue what Viltarra had previously been working on.

Sighing, Viltarra looked up at the taller elf. “Well, I suppose I will be joining you. Whether by my choice or not.”

Tauriel was unsure of how to proceed, but without seemingly any other option, she slowly turned towards where Leotti was waiting, and began walking with the blonde in tow. They made their way in silence to the small shop, the bell’s soft chime breaking the silence as they entered Estae’s Dress Shoppe.

Leotti came walking out the moment the door clicked shut behind them. “Tauri! There you are. I was worried I would need to come and find you myself.”

Blushing, the elf bowed in apology. “Forgive me Leotti. I was lost in packing and did not realize the time.” She looked at her friend appraisingly, who was only giving a half smile, which was the polar opposite of her usually bright, or teasing grin. “Leotti, are you alright?”

With a small bit of hesitation, Leotti gave a short nod. “I will tell you over lunch.”

The young dam looked to the other blonde in the room, and her face lost some of its shadows as her smile broadened. “You brought Viltarra!” She walked to the flour coated dam, and leaned in a bit too close for Viltarra’s comfort, the baker forcing herself to not step back. “I am glad you can join us, you are joining us right?” Viltarra gave her a, ‘well I am here aren’t I’, as she shuffled her feet in place.

Leotti didn’t really give her time to answer properly anyway, as she grasped each of their hands and pulled them into the back of the shop where she had some food already set on the table with some tea beside it.

Looking around, Tauriel noticed her mother was nowhere in sight, which was odd since the older dam rarely was absent during business hours. Even during luncheons she would either join them and spend the entire time silently glaring at the elf, or ignore them completely while working around the shop. Not once has she not been there. Tauriel wonders if Leotti’s subdued smile had something to do with that.

“This looks lovely Leotti, thank you.” Tauriel took a seat at the small make-shift table that usually was Leotti’s workstation. Tauriel scanned the area one last time looking for the bearded dam, before her eyes fell on several crates and chests of obviously Leotti’s things which were stacked beside what looked like a pillow and blanket in a far corner.

Eyes widening at the implication, Tauriel turned to her friend. “Leotti! Are you sleeping here?”

The usually bright and bubbly dam bowed her head before nodding. Her curls even bouncing lifelessly around her as she let out a long breath. “Mam and I aren’t speaking. She was not happy with my decision to leave. I told her to come with me, that we can re-start in Erebor, but she straight refuses to leave this place and I will not be stuck living under her shadow. When I told her I was of age and I was going, she said I could pack my things and stay in the shop. She would not be setting foot in it again until I was gone. I have been working to finish my projects while I pack my things.” She let her olive eyes rest on the few chests and crates. “That is all I will be taking.”

Tauriel pulled her friend into her arms, for once completely understanding what it was to leave everything one knew behind for a fresh start. “Leotti, are you finished packing your things?” She felt the dam nod her head. “Then you are coming with us up to Dis’s chamber. There is plenty of space and extra beds. I am sure Dis would not mind you taking Thorin’s old room, or you may have Kili’s and my place. We can stay with Dis in our old space.”

Olive eyes lifted to Tauriel’s green ones as the dam began to shake her head fervently in protest. “No Tauri, I cannot even consider imposing in such a way. I will be fine here. It is only for a few more days.” But Tauriel would not budge, just as stubbornly telling Leotti that they would be spending weeks on the road, and she deserved a bed as long as there was one to be had.

Viltarra just watched the exchange silently, uncomfortable with the closeness the two friends obviously had. She was not sure what to make of the elf among the dwarrow. Unlike most dwarves, Viltarra did not oppose to working with the elven people, she was a nomadic merchant by trade and had spent time with and around many races, elves, man, and dwarves alike.

It did not matter who came to her family’s stand, as long as they had coin, whether they were in mixed cities or open markets, she and her family would take any sales they could get. This was a dwarven market though, and it was rare to see anything other than her own dwarrow people in the mix.

Leotti finally gave in, agreeing to at least speak with Dis about sleeping arrangements before they tucked into food.

Tauriel sighed as she bit into a bun from the bag Tarrah had thrust into Viltarra’s arms. They were, divine. “Viltarra, what are these because they have to be one of the best things I have ever tasted, next to Dis’s butter cake.”

The baker turned her light, golden-brown eyes to Tauriel, as Leotti hummed her agreement as she too took one of the pastries for herself. “They are my families sweet cheese custard buns. It is an old recipe; we have made them as long as I can remember, though I have changed them up just a bit. They are one of our best sellers, besides mam’s buttermilk bread and her berry and cream filled biscuits.”

“Oh, I had the berry one the other day. Quite delightful, but I can say, this is exquisite Viltarra. I do not think I could stop myself from eating another.” The baker pushed the bag closer to the elf who happily pulled a second sweet cheese bun, enjoying the flaky, buttery, texture of the bread then the sweet, cheesy flavors of the custard on top.

Finishing her second bun, Tauriel smiled at Viltarra. “I could not help but notice you were packing earlier, and I saw your parents in line for the caravan to Erebor. Is it true, are you coming?”

Viltarra nodded at Tauriel, nibbling on a small sandwich. “Mam and da said Erebor offers chances like no other. They had actually planned on settling for another season here, but when da heard the lonely mountain was open once again, he and mam jumped at the chance to go.”

“Forgive me, but you do not seem overly excited.” Tauriel placed her hands on her lap as Leotti stopped eating to look at the other blonde across from her.

“It is not that. I have lived my entire life on the road. It is just another place.” Viltarra sighed and tugged on a string coming loose from her belted tunic. “Mam is insistent on me making friends wherever we stay, but I do not see the point when we only leave as soon as I make a connection or two. I have my family; I do not understand why she thinks I need more. My mam and da are all I really need to be happy…and our trade. I do so love to bake, and my da and mam have taught me everything they know.”

“Perhaps you will stay longer in Erebor?” Leotti suggested causing Viltarra to nod her head slowly.

“She said as much.” Viltarra grumbled. “She and da fear I have spent too long traveling and lack the ability to make friends. They talked it over before going to the meeting last evening. Their plans are to accept a permanent dwelling in the mountain, open a bakery in the markets, and stay.”

Tauriel lowered her brows in concern at the bored, unhappy, tone. “Does this not please you?”

 Viltarra shrugged at Tauriel. “I do not know how I feel about it. I have never stayed in one place beyond a few seasons. I am in wonder at all, that my parents have decided on this. They always were quite happy to travel and see middle earth. I fear it is a choice they made only for me. I do not want them to forgo their own happiness thinking they are catering to mine.”

Tauriel leaned forward and smiled. “Well, you will not need to feel like you have no connections or friends. I will be happy to count you as one of mine if you will allow it.”

“Me too!” Leotti chimed. “Besides, it will be nice to have someone I know starting a shop beside me.” She turned her olive eyes to Tauriel. “Tauri, what is it like, the marketplace?”

Tauriel smiled wide and spent the rest of lunch describing the mountain and its markets. Once they had their fill, Viltarra excused herself to get back to helping her parents run the stall and pack their few belongings.

Grabbing her friend by the arm, Tauriel all but dragged Leotti up with her to the family chambers. As soon as they crossed the threshold, she then began explaining to Dis her friends situation.

To Fili’s great horror, Dis immediately pulled Leotti into her arms and welcomed her to stay until they left. They had already cleared out Thorin’s room, so it was given to the blonde to stay in for the next few days.

Fili reluctantly helped Kili bring Leotti’s things to be placed beside their own while Tauriel, as promised, gathered all of Oin’s and Balin’s requested items they had left behind.

The eleth did need to enlist some help from many of the dwarrow for Balin’s list, however, as it involved gathering heaping piles of old books and rolled parchments, many of which were older than herself. Each scroll and tome was placed carefully in crates, as the small team of dwarrow began to heft them out of Balin’s old office and into the many carts being packed up outside.

Bofur and Bifur took charge in assigning space for the endless stream of wooden boxes and chests, which were constantly being brought to the courtyard where both hand-pulled and beast-led carts waited to be filled.

When their families were finished packing, Bombur and Gloin joined the many dwarrow hefting the crates up to the carts where Bofur, Bifur and several others they had teamed together tied them down to keep them secure for travels.

When the crates began to slow to only a few being sporadically brought up, Bofur called to his brother, “Bombur, is tha’ everythin’?”

The large dwarf shrugged as he pulled one of the loaded handcarts to the side with the others, and Bofur moved to the new one he pulled forward. “Don’ know Bof,” He looked at the tall pile of crates and chests. “Seems so, bu’ I would not assume as much. There will likely be a bit more before we go.”

Bofur nodded as they continued filling the still empty carts throughout the entire day and into the night. They would not be stopping until every single one was loaded and tied down; they were leaving in the morning.

Shutting the door for the last time in their little room in the early hours of morning, Tauriel stepped into the family chamber to see Dis standing still in the middle, her arms wrapped around herself as she seemed lost in the now mostly empty space.

Fili and Kili were already in the courtyard meeting with Aeodhen to take count as dwarrows, dams, and the two families of young dwarflings began gathering to leave.

Without hesitation, Tauriel moved to Dis and wrapped her arms around the seemingly distraught dam.

“I married Vili in these halls. Gave birth to both of my sons in that room. I learned I lost my one in that chair. I was given a second chance with my brother and sons down that hall and met and fell in love with my daughter here, in this room. I cannot even tell you the many countless memories of laughter and joy mixed with sadness and pain that kitchen table holds. I do not feel ready Tauriel, to leave it all behind.”

Hugging tightly the only mother she knew, Tauriel looked to each place the dam had pointed out. Her own memories pulled up images of seeing Kili for the first time coming through the front door on the night she arrived. All the times Fili spoke with her in their shared room. Thorin teaching her Khuzdul in front of that fireplace. The same fireplace where Kili asked her to marry him. The meals she helped Dis prepare in the kitchen and the laughter bubbling up from her chest at Fili and Kili’s dish doing antics. The braids and beads gifted to her on her first morning at the same table the family gathered every morning and evening as they bonded over stories, jokes, and food.

Tauriel looked through the propped open door of the kitchen, where she could see the family’s large, wooden, table standing desolate in the mostly empty room. That table housed some of her favorite memories. With her mind made up, Tauriel set her face in a stubborn expression and addressed her amad. “Dis, I want to take the table.”

Pulling back, the dam looked intently at Tauriel. “I do not think there is room dear. It is a sizable table.”

“I understand, however, I feel as if it is one piece of this mountain we can take with us. We will have many, many other memories in Erebor and we will never forget all we went through here. But I know who made that table, Dis, and what it really means to you. I too can see the memories leaking from its grains. We will take the table. I am sure we can find space.”

It was true. Vili had made it for her when she found out she was expecting Kili, months before he was taken from her. They only had a small table when they wed, and their growing family needed more space.

Dis rarely mentioned Vili, and Tauriel could completely understand why. If her life had not been tied to Kili by the Valar as it had, and she lost him, she too would find pain in going on without him. Dis was the personification of strength and fortitude, for Tauriel does not believe for a moment she, herself, had the strength to endure in a world Kili was not.

It was Kili who had told the elf who had made the table after the incident where Tauriel imbedded a knife in its wood when Fili had eaten all her butter cake on her birthday. Dis had not been happy about the knife and though she did not hold it against Tauriel, which she should have, Dis always looked at the small gouge in the table with pain in her eyes, as if she carried the wound from the knife herself.

Tauriel had felt horrible for her mistake after Kili told her, and surprised Dis by having the knife mark fixed by Bofur who carefully made sure to not touch any other part of the sentimental piece of furniture.

Dis looked up at the elf after stepping away. “Are you sure we can take it? I know so many are sacrificing much, and I do not want to take up more space than I need.”

Tauriel nodded. “Stay here, I will be right back.” The eleth gave Dis a small smile, before walking quickly to the courtyard to find Fili and Kili. She spotted them helping to fill one of the last few empty carts.

Making her way over to them, she lifted her eyes to where her prince was standing on top of a cart. “Kili, can I borrow you for a moment meleth nin?”

Looking up and wiping his head, Kili spotted his beloved elf in the early morning darkness. “Amralime, of course. I am but yours to command.” He jumped down and walked to her, leaning up for a quick kiss.

“Kili, I have a request that may sound, selfish.” More curious than anything, Kili shot her a look and gestured for her to continue. His wife was anything but selfish, so he was intrigued to see what would cause her to say such a thing. “I want to take Dis’s table with us.”

“Mam’s table?” Tauriel turned to Fili as he approached with Gimli in tow. The eleth gave an affirmative nod, and stood waiting for them to call her absurd. She should stop misjudging these two dwarven princes, for instead of arguing, they bowed their heads before nodding in agreement.

“It is one of the last things da made her. That table means a great deal to mam.” Fili looked around spotting one of the last of the few empty carts, running towards it and speaking with Gloin who was about to begin adding some of the final crates brought up that morning.

They must have agreed on something because Gloin put the crate down and gave Fili a nod before the blonde prince came running back to them. “Well, what are you waiting for? We have a table to get.”

It was only moments later that the group, including Gimli, had entered the family chamber. Dis was just bending down to get the final small chest when she stood up in surprise as her sons, and Gimli, walked past her, seemingly on a mission.

Without even a word, the three young dwarrows marched straight into the kitchen where Fili and Kili, each taking an end of the table, lifted it and turned it to the side; Gimli helping to guide them through the doorway.

Dis watched in awe, tears falling from her eyes as Tauriel put her arms around her and watched the princes, and their cousin, steer the table out of the chambers.

Tauriel moved to stand before Dis. “We will begin anew in Erebor, amad, but that does not mean we must leave all we love behind. Some things simply mean too much to not have with us.”

Dis placed a hand on Tauriel’s cheek, and lifted herself up onto her toes to leave a kiss on Tauriel’s forehead. “Thank you, daughter. It means more than you will ever know.”

Tauriel put her hand over Dis’s on her cheek before the dam had pulled it away, only to clasp the dam’s hand in her own as they looked about the empty chambers. “Are you ready amad?”

Dis let out a shaky breath, gave the room one final scan, and allowed Tauriel to slowly pull her out the door and down to the gathering caravan.

The courtyard was busier than it had been when she left it only moments ago. It seemed all the dwarrow were coming in drones as they checked in with Aeodhen who was handling the count and assigning to those who could, carts to pull or steer.

There were enough ponies and rams to pull all the larger carts with Maryn, Kit, and Galaddal being ridden by their riders unless an animal was injured, at which time they would be hitched to a cart.

Tauriel patted Galaddal’s nose as he stood beside Maryn, who nudged Tauriel affectionately in the back until the chuckling elf began to pet the jealous animal as well. She looked into the distance as the sun was beginning to crest the hill and fill the courtyard with its warm, golden, light.

Finally, everyone was accounted for, all of the carts had drivers and pullers, and any available free animals were given riders. Dis had even been handed a pony, which she at first refused but relented when Aeodhen forced the reins in her hands and walked away muttering about stubborn Durin’s folk.

Aeodhen then walked back to another cart where Tauriel could see his wife holding Tauren in her arms, and where his two other children, Riffi and Hillanna were sleeping in the open spaces where crates had not been put to make room for the dwarflings.

Taada and Bombur also had a cart for their ten children, half of which were awake and speaking excitedly of their journey, the rest were slumbering peacefully among the chests and wooden boxes. It will be a long and difficult journey but, it will be worth it.

Dis approached her family on her pony, and signaled for Tauriel, Fili, and Kili to mount up. “Time to say goodbye my dears. Let us say a final farewell and get this caravan on the road.”

Tauriel nodded and signaled for a raven. She promised Thorin the moment they left, that she would send word so he would have an idea of when to expect them. Tauriel gave the bird its message, paid it, and pulled herself up onto the waiting Galaddal.

Moments later, Kili was climbing onto Maryn beside her, and they could see Fili, who was already up on Kit, waiting for them near the gate.

Dis waived him back over, and the royal family trotted together to where the gathering crowd of Ered Luin residents, who were remaining in the settlement, came to see them off.

The dam nodded to Gudfinnur, a middle-aged dwarf who accepted the role of leader with humility. He will do well by this place. Dis then turned to address the crowd behind him. “Farewell my friends, and may these halls continue to bring you great joy and prosperous living. We will send a message when we arrive.”

There were several calls and cheers from both the remaining dwarves, and the ones in the caravan, as Dis led Fili, Kili, and Tauriel to the front gates. The royal family would be leading the first league of the journey.

Finally at the front of the group, Dis stopped her pony, looked to the caravan, and bellowed, “Adran safkitabi ‘aimukhurb!” (Time to leave.) Her call was followed by another round of cheering as the massive group began to pile out of the wide open gates.

Then, to Tauriel’s great surprise, Kili began to sing. His song wove through the cheers as his heartfelt lyrics, sung in Khuzdul, spun a tale of freedom, hope, and endurance. Slowly, the song echoed through the caravan, all adding their voices in time with their march, as they turned their hearts, minds, and feet towards their new home. The lonely mountain. Erebor.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four

Fili passed out blankets as he went through the resting camp. They had been out on the road for just over a week, and apart from a few days of clear skies, most of the journey has been spring making itself known with constant and never-ending showers.

“Thank you, Fili.” Fili nodded at Shaada who placed the dry blanket over a shivering Hillanna and Riffi, who both looked miserable. The dwarflings, all of them, were huddled together to try and keep warm with Shaada, and her sister Taada doing all they can to keep them comfortable. They were all excited to be on this adventure in the beginning, but that quickly wore off within hours of being on the road. Still, they were doing well for their ages and rarely complained.

Fili nodded and gave the dwarflings a smile. They were all trying so hard. He then turned his attention to the dams. There were only a few of among the group that chose to leave in the first caravan. Most of the dams chose to stay back in Ered Luin either due to attachments, age, or lack of desire to make the trek. He did not blame them in the least.

Thank the maker that it was easy for them to blend into the crowd of dwarves around them. All of the dams, including his mother, were dressed nearly identically to the males. This was both for comfort of travel as well as protection. There were so few females among their kind, it was best they stayed hidden from plane sight as much as possible, especially when out in the open as they were now.

“Can I get you anything else Shaada?” Fili gave her his last blanket and she passed to her sister, who placed it around a few of her own huddled younglings, then shook her head.

“Prince Fili, do we have much longer before we are at the mountain?” It was one of Taada’s children, Ingi. Fili thinks he is somewhere around eighteen. An adult in human years, but for their kind, he looked little more than ten years old at most.

Fili knelt down to the ground and gave Ingi a smile, then ruffled his ginger hair. “I believe it will take another week yet, maybe two.” Pausing for a moment, Fili reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a folded piece of parchment and opened it for all the dwarflings to see.

“This, is a map of our journey. See this spot?” He lifted his blue eyes and pointed to the place on the map between a mountain, and a rough sketch of a patch of trees. The children’s heads all nodded and Fili realized he not only had the attention of Ingi and his brothers and sister, but Shaada’s two children as well. “This is where we are now, and this…” He slid his finger further up the map to a point where a singular mountain was drawn. “…is where we are going.”

The dwarflings stared at the map. “Where is this?” It was Rokur, who was just a few years older than Ingi.

“That is Mirkwood Forest. It is where the elves live.” Fili indicated.

“You mean where Tauri is from?” Hillanna asked.

“The very same. Well done my little lady.” Fili praised and the young dam’s cheeks brightened.

Looking around the group, Fili looked back at Ingi. “Why don’t you keep that, aye? It could use some filling in.” Fili reached into his other pocket and pulled out a graphite stick wrapped in cloth and some sharpening paper. “I think if you work together, you are all clever enough to follow the map, and if it is missing something important, make sure to draw it in. Perhaps, it will be used by others making the trek in the future. What do you say, are you all up for it?”

All twelve dwarflings nodded their heads, and just like that, they were huddled over the map and trying to mark their path so far.

Shaada smiled gratefully, and Taada chuckled. “Well done, Fili. I believe you just brightened their spirits.”

Fili bowed to the two dams and rose to his feet. He still had some rounds to make as he checked to be sure everyone in the caravan was safe, uninjured, or see if anyone had any immediate needs that needed to be addressed or met.

As he meandered through the crowds, the prince stopped to greet Vin, the baker, who had been kindly making breads for as many as he could on the journey. They were not the customary loaves that one would stop by his stall to buy, instead, they were more like flat breads, made on the rocks around the fire or in cast iron pots. Quick, easy, used little resources, and could feed many. He had laughed when Tauriel said they reminded her of a better tasting lembas bread.

Fili stepped up to the baker who lifted his eyes as Fili’s shadow fell over him. “Master Vin. Can I bring you anything?”

The dwarrow shook his blonde head and gave Fili a large, bearded, smile. “No lad, all is fine. Just taking a moment to rest.” Vin had been driving the cart filled with not only his family’s things, but several others as well. He was happy to have a much needed break from all that jostling on the cart.

The young prince nodded. “Take all the time you need Vin, we won’t be leaving until daybreak.”

Seeing Viltarra just across the fire, Fili made his way to the young dwarrow. He nodded his head in greeting as he decided a break was a good idea for himself as well. So as he sat, he turned his attention to the dwarf beside him. Fili believed he was Vin’s son, or they were related somehow. He had not asked yet, though wherever Viltarra was, Vin was not far.

“Viltarra, how is the journey going?” The blonde had their hair hidden behind a hood and Fili could see a cringe forming on his face. Fili has had very few chances to speak with the young dwarf, who often just quietly sat and listened to the prince speak without saying much. What Fili did not understand was why every time he got close to the lad, Vin would come and plant himself nearby as if he was chaperoning them, causing Viltarra to glare at his father and roll his eyes.

“It is not much different from all the other journeys I have taken with my family, only with significantly more dwarves.” Viltarra looked up in surprise after realizing just how close he was, but said nothing more.

“Could do with less rain though, right?” Fili nudged the dwarf as he took out a knife along with a block of wood and began carving chunks away.

Viltarra watched intrigued as piece by piece fell to the dirt below. “What are you making?”

Fili lifted his blue eyes to the dwarf before looking back at his piece of work. “I wanted to carve something for my brothers upcoming child. I think it will end up being a wolf. My brother reminds me of a wolf, so it is fitting.”

“You have a brother?” Viltarra asked, surprise evident in his features.

Fili stilled his hand and looked curiously at the hooded blonde. “Aye.”

Either this dwarf is playing dumb, or he had no idea who Fili even is. Well, that was new. Even among their people’s other settlements, Fili, Kili, Dis, and Thorin were all very well-known and recognized. They are descendants of Durin the Deathless and bore his marks in their features and lifespans.

Not many outside their people knew, but a descendant of Durin lives a longer life than a normal dwarrow, adding upwards of 200 to 250 years longer than any other. Neither would many be able to guess that Thorin was actually 17-years older than Balin. He only looked much younger because of his ancestry and blood, the same blood that made the 195-year-old dwarven king, just in his prime.

“Did he come with the caravan? Or did him and your family choose to stay behind?” The blond prince lifted an eyebrow, now really intrigued by this little game the other dwarf seemed to be playing.

Fili placed his work down and leant forward closer to the hooded figure. “They are all here.”

Viltarra nodded and looked around, as if Fili’s family will materialize directly before him, the look on his face causing Fili to smirk as he picked up his knife and wood and continued chipping away at it. “Is your family close? I mean, not close in proximity but, close.”

Fili chuckled at the small ramble but eventually nodded his head. “Very. My brother and I have never been parted, and my sister is but an extension of my brother. Both mean everything to me, as do my mother and uncle.”

“You have a sister too?” Fili nodded as Viltarra plucked idly at the grass near his fingers. “She is an extension to your brother…are they twins?”

Fili could not stop the loud guffaws from ripping out of his throat. He looked at Viltarra who did not seem amused at his mocking laughter, causing Fili to silence himself and look at the dwarrow with teasing eyes. “Don’t let my brother hear you say that.”

When Viltarra still narrowed his eyes at Fili, the blonde prince lifted his hands in submission. “Don’t look so serious, I think I understand the mistake. My sister is my brother’s wife. Though, she means as much to me as if she was my own blood. I would protect her with my life as I would any other member of my family.”

Appeased, Viltarra softened his eyes and looked at the fire Vin had just added another log to. Vin poked at the flames until they rose higher, then peered over at the pair with a raised brow. Viltarra shook his head at the elder baker, then turned back to Fili. “You said your brother was expecting a child…”

“I would say my sister is the one expecting.” His blue eyes met the once again narrowed brown eyes of Viltarra, and Fili shut his mouth.

Vin was quietly laughing from across the way as he shook his head and muttered, “Very smooth, lad. Very smooth.” to a now confused Fili.

“You also said your family is with you.” Not trusting his words, Fili simply nodded in confirmation. “I only know of one who is expecting in this caravan, and that is the lady Tauriel, the elven wife of Kili, son of lady Dis.”

Fili nodded again as Viltarra made the connection. “You are a prince?”

“He’s the crowned prince actually. Firs’ born son o’ Dis and eldest nephew o’ Thorin Oakenshield, soon to be coronated king under the mountin’.” Bofur plopped down beside Fili, grabbing the wood from the prince’s hand to inspect it. “Yeh need to go with the grain lad. No’ against it.” Fili shrugged and snatched the block back, but did as Bofur said and angled his knife to go with the natural grains in the wood.

The prince looked up again at Viltarra who was staring wide eyed at him. “Don’t give me that look. I am not an anomaly.” Bofur snorted and Fili glared at him. “Just treat me like any other here. I think we can save all the bowing and groveling for the six other lords of the 7 dwarven kingdoms. They are the ones that prefer all that pomp and circumstance.”

“Fili, yer the next in line as king under the mountain lad, ain’t no escapin’ the aptly named ‘pomp and circumstance’. Yer days of bein’ free teh do as yeh please are numbered.” Bofur pulled his pipe and gave it a good tap before lighting it up.

Fili paused his hands and looked up at Bofur then to Viltarra who was watching him with a more subdued look. A look almost pitying. Fili self-consciously wiped the wood shavings off his trousers and sniffed indignantly. “I do not fear my responsibilities Bofur, and I know what is waiting for me when I return.”

The hatted dwarf nodded in understanding. “Tha’ is because yer a good lad. Lass’s will be linen up teh court yeh.”

The block of wood fell to the ground and Fili let out a soft hiss, his eyes widening at the blood streaming from the clean cut, to the dirt below.

Viltarra acted fast, grabbing his bleeding hand and putting a clean handkerchief over the wound, applying pressure to stop the blood from flowing to the ground. Fili looked up at him gratefully, then turned to Bofur and stuttered, “Lasses? What lasses?”

Seeing he was fine, Bofur continued to puff at his pipe. “Come now lad, yer of age and yer brother is happily…almost too happily…wed. Yeh got teh know yer time for pickin’ a wife is comin’.”

“But, really!? Thorin did not marry. Why should I have to? And soon? Kili is already ahead on continuing the Durin line. There is really no rush. Dams are madness and trouble, Bofur, even you haven’t settled down because you know I am right. OW!” Blue eyes turned to Viltarra who was glaring at the prince who had snatched his hand back after the dwarves rough handling.

Viltarra stood without another word, scowled at the prince, then stomped away. “What’s his problem.”

Both Vin and Bofur stared wide eyed at Fili, before Bofur shook his head. “Oh lad. You are in trouble.”

She should have known he would be a prince. Stupid, arrogant, dwarrow prince. “Viltarra! Oh! What happened?” Viltarra looked at Leotti who was sitting alone, mending the hem of some garments by the light of another fire.

“I just found out who Fili was. I mean, I had met him before, but I had not realized he was the crowned prince.” The baker did not expect the loud snort that came from the pretty blonde dam.

“Ya. Real princely that one.” She sniffed and concentrated on her work. When Viltarra remained silent, Leotti looked up at her. “Listen. I have known Fili almost my entire life. He is…difficult to explain.”

“Fili is a very kind soul, Leotti, do not let your little war taint another’s opinion.” Leotti scoffed but said no more as Shaada came and sat with a fussing Tauren in her lap.

“Did I hear my brother’s name?” Viltarra sighed as another joined their fire, well two others. Fili’s description of Tauriel being an extension of Kili made sense when you looked at the two of them together. It was if gravity pulled them into each other. When one moved, so would the other. Her parents were similar, they were true soulmates, each-others one.

“It seems Viltarra just came to the knowledge that Fili is royalty. Though the only royal he seems to be to me is a royal pain in the…”

“Alright Leotti, small ears and big words.” Shaada chastised softly. Kili leaned over to take the fussy one year old and began rocking him, soft hums rumbling from his chest had the baby falling to sleep almost instantly, to his mother’s great relief. “He has not been happy about the traveling. Thank you Kili.”

The dark-haired prince gave the dam a smile then turned to Viltarra. “I hope you don’t judge my brother on what Leotti has said.” He gave Leotti a look stopping her before she could argue. “They have always been at each-others’ throats for as long as I can remember. They are friends, and rather fond of each-other. Do not let either of them fool you.” Leotti neither confirmed nor denied Kili’s statement, instead she threw herself into her work and ignored Kili completely.

Viltarra still did not know what to make of the elder dwarven prince. “Viltarra, if he has said something to you to upset you, please know that my brother is good at many, many things. Speaking to dams, or even interacting with them, however, is not one of his strong suits.”

“It is true Viltarra. I have never seen Fili even approach a dam apart from Leotti who…well…” Tauriel gave Leotti an apologetic look as the blonde dam’s olive eyes looked up at her as if daring her to continue. “Just, give him a chance. He really is one of the best dwarrows I know, and I love him most dearly.” Viltarra looked at Tauriel, then at Kili who was still rocking the infant in his arms. She thought for a moment then gave them both a subtle nod.

Viltarra did not see Fili again for a few days, not that she was looking for him. Walking beside the cart her father was steering, Viltarra was all but lost in thought when a cream-colored horse pulled up beside her and Fili jumped to the ground, grabbing the horses reins and joining her.

“I wanted to apologize for the other night. I did not realize I said anything to upset you.” Viltarra gave the prince a wry look but kept walking.

“You have nothing to apologize to me for, though you may have a line of dams who wish to hear your apology and another you must console when they find out you have no desire to court.” Viltarra’s eyes widened at her own words. Where did that come from?

Fili, however, chuckled. “Ya. That is one thing I am not looking forward to when we arrive. I was hoping mam would be so busy with Tauriel and Kili’s upcoming child, she would maybe forget about finding me a wife.”

“The future king? Not likely. You may have better luck spinning diamonds from steal than evading that fate.” Fili laughed, causing a pleasant tingle to run down Viltarra’s spine. What was she doing!? He was the crowned prince! This would never do and could never be.

“I envy you.” Fili finally said after a long break in conversation.

Cocking her head to the side at the slightly taller blonde, she gave him a questioning look. “Whatever for?”

Fili thought about it for a moment then sighed. “You can choose whatever dam you want, or not marry at all. My brother and I were always meant to marry for either political reasons or continuing our line. Kili, he, well, he found his best half. His one. I could not ask for any better for him. Tauriel may be an elf, but she truly completes Kili in a way I never knew was possible until I personally witnessed it. If she had not come along, Kili will no doubt have been married off to the daughter of a lord, as will I, I am sure. Although Kili would have been most miserable about it, he would have done it to please mam and uncle. I do not in any way make little of my responsibilities to my title or my family, but I do wish I could choose this one thing for myself.”

Viltarra nodded, then homed in on one phrase…’you can choose whatever dam you want…’ what did he mean by that? She looked down at her baggy top and loose-fitting trousers caked in flour and mud. Her boots covered up to her knees and the vest she wore over the loose blouse was belted at her waist, the thickness covering any curves she had. Over all of that, she wore a thick fur lined coat. The combination together with her very messy, unruly blonde waves, and the unkept beard covering her cheeks, made her realize that Fili must not have grasped that she was a dam.

Well, that explains what he had easily said in front of her at the fire the other night, about maddening dams. He had no clue he was even speaking to one. That was probably for the best, it would not do well for her to develop a crush on the crowned prince of the dwarves, which her mind quickly argued that she already had.

If Viltarra had thought Fili would tire of her presence eventually and move on, she was quite wrong. The prince walked nearly the entire day with her, the two chatting idly the whole time about seemingly nothing at all. Fili was…how can she describe him? Funny, smart, and kind. She could see the kindness in him especially as he passed his fur coat to an elderly dwarrow who was trying to shield himself from the rain with nothing but a thin hood. He really was not what she had expected in a prince.

Another week on the road went by and she was even able to watch in amusement how Fili interacted with Leotti. True to all the rumors, offered by themselves included, Fili and Leotti were at constant odds with each other. However, one incident showed the other side of their friendship.  

Viltarra was so new to the settlement, not many knew who she was. Her parents kept her close for her protection, as do most dwarven parents who have a daughter. They had no chambers, and since she had no friends, she simply remained in the stall unless otherwise necessary. As such, not many had gotten a chance to speak to her outside ordering from her family’s cart. She figured many of them must have the same opinion as Fili, and thought her to just be another dwarrow.

Leotti, however, was not only a very pretty dam, but all the young dwarrows know her to be a dam despite her travel clothes and hood to camouflage the fact. It was not uncommon for them to figuratively chase after her to try and win her favor. However, Leotti was a force to be reckoned with that was for sure, and Viltarra watched as many would approach her only to be, usually politely, let down.

Now, dwarves rarely got violent with dams, but a few nights ago a group of young dwarrow had too much ale they had somehow smuggled in with their belongings. It seemed as if one particular dwarf got a little too confident, and sidled up to Leotti who had been sitting on her own working on some mending for some of the others. She had kindly been fixing holes in socks, trousers, and even cloaks for any who needed it as they made their arduous journey, and the piles seemed never ending.

On this night, Leotti barely had the chance to say a word when the dwarf pulled her to her feet and forced her into a music-less dance. Leotti was incensed, and tried to pull away, but the other dwarrow was stronger and muted her yells with a very obnoxious song before he tried to lean in for a kiss, an obviously unwanted kiss.

Viltarra was about to march over and help when the dwarf was ripped from Leotti and thrown roughly to the ground by a seething Fili. “Jeryk! I believe she was saying no! Where I was taught, no does not mean yes. I suggest you go back to your mother, as you obviously are still in need of elementary lessons in manners.”

The other dwarf stumbled to his feet and stalked away as Fili helped Leotti gather her things which had been strewn around the area. Fili then sat down across from her. Neither said a word to the other, but Fili had refused to leave her again until Kili and Tauriel joined them a bit later.

Viltarra watched from a far as Fili pulled the pair aside to obviously tell them what had happened, and Tauriel instantly went to her friend and pulled her close. The usually unshakable Leotti had seemed to be affected and let the elf console her and pull her away into the masses. Probably back to where her family was staying if Viltarra could hazard a guess.

Tauriel had been right, Fili did not hate Leotti as it seemed, it was just their way of showing affection for the other…a very odd way. Fili was quite the enigma, and Viltarra found herself having to force thoughts of him from her mind as she turned back to join her father at the fire.

“How long do you think we have left?” Tauriel looked over at Leotti who had not strayed far since the incident with Jeryk two nights before. Leotti was strong, the strongest young dam Tauriel had ever met. But, that did not mean she was infallible in dealing with males. She was quickly realizing the protection she had in Ered Luin was gone, and as one of the few, unattached, dams in a vast caravan of males, she needed to be more aware of where she was and who was around her. All things Fili drilled into her as she sat beside Tauriel, with tears streaming down her cheeks, later that night.

“About a week if we are lucky. Our progress has been slower than we thought, but we should be hitting the forests outside Mirkwood in five or six days-time and it is about another day, or two, from there IF we can take the forest path. However, an additional week will be added to our journey should we need to go around the greenwood and past the lake shores of Esgaroth.” Tauriel shifted in her seat. She was sitting between Dis and Leotti on a cart while Galaddal trotted riderless behind.

Tauriel had been visibly uncomfortable on the horse after days of riding, so Dis suggested she take a break and join them on the cart. Aeodhen had requested Dis take the reins so he could use her pony, despite Tauriel offering Galaddal to which Aeodhen looked up at the tall horse and gave her a flat no. He much preferred the shorter, stockier, animals over the tall one.  The soon to be captain of Erebor’s guard was currently at the back of the caravan along with a few other appointed guards.

Now that Tauriel was on the cart, she was no longer sore, but she was battling a constant bout of nausea from the rocking wheels. She just could not win. To make it all worse, her son has decided he enjoyed dancing jigs, and was kicking up a storm making her stomach roll even more unpleasantly.

Tauriel let out a deep breath and looked around. Kili was nowhere in sight, most unhelpful. In the most endearing sort of way, their son seemed to love it when Kili was close by. How did she know? Kili was the only one the unborn babe would stop his constant kicking to listen to.

When Tauriel felt as if she could handle it no more, she would place her hand on her belly and try and sooth the being inside, but he would just joyously keep on kicking. Then Kili would come, bend down, and speak to his son reverently, “Come now my precious little one. Let’s give amad a break.” He would place the sweetest of kisses right on her growing belly and by some miracle, the kicking would stop long enough for Tauriel to get some rest, or at least get the nausea to pass.

However, Kili was likely helping Aeodhen with guarding the caravan, so she found herself having to try and sooth the rambunctious unborn infant herself. She rubbed her hand over the taut belly and tried humming softly, but nothing stopped or appeased her son. Nope. She could not do it anymore. “Dis. Please stop.”

“What is it dear?” The question came even as Dis pulled the cart to a slow standstill, some of the dwarrow just behind them grumbling as they were forced to move, giving Dis a look of either annoyance or confusion as to why the large cart had decided to cease moving in the middle of the caravan, as they passed by.

Tauriel neither answered nor cared what looks she was getting as she jumped over the surprised looking dam, ignored Leotti’s concerned calls completely, ran straight to some tall grass, and became violently ill.

The miserable eleth felt a hand pull her long hair back as Dis offered hushed words of encouragement. Some stopped to ask if they were okay, but Dis waived them off. Leotti brought some water just as Shaada found them. “Oh, I remember this. I will get some of that bread from Vin. It will help.” The dam disappeared in the crowd as Tauriel continued to give all she had, to the earth below. When her stomach was finally empty, she sat back on her haunches and closed her eyes. That is always most unpleasant.

“Here, drink this.” Dis placed the skin of water before her and Tauriel took a sip, spitting it out then drank down a few more. At first her stomach rebelled at being filled and she doubled over thinking she was to be sick again, but after a moment, the spasming calmed and she slowly sat up trying to catch her breath before taking in some of the fresh, cool, water.

Shaada returned just a moment later with some flatbread, breaking off a piece and passing it to Tauriel. “It will help, trust me. Tauren was a terror with sickness, it is why you found me faint on the floor in the kitchen that day. I could scarcely hold anything down my entire first quarter of his pregnancy.”

Tauriel nibbled on the bread which did help, and she eventually allowed Dis and Leotti to pull her to her shaky feet. “I think I will walk for a bit, I do not believe I can handle the horse, or the cart.”

Dis was not so sure of the elf’s choice but giving the fact she was just sick from the cart, and the pained look she had while riding, maybe walking would be a good break for her. Giving in, Dis climbed back onto the cart while Leotti stayed with Tauriel, the duo spending the remainder of the miles they were to go that day on foot.

True to form, her son continued to kick away even past their stopping point and into the night. Tauriel lay on her side near the fire with her eyes closed tight as she silently begged her child to let her get some rest. Suddenly, a hand slid gently over the kicking mound and Kili’s soft hums filled the air. He leaned over her and whispered, “Hush, my little one. It is time to sleep.” Their son gave one last good kick and stopped. Kili’s hums vibrated continuously through his chest as he pulled the exhausted elf towards him, holding her close from behind. She fell to sleep instantly.

“Where should we go now?”

“Ought we no’ enter tha’ forest?”

“That is where elves dwell!”

“Tauriel is an elf, she ain’t bad. I say we go.”

Fili pushed Kit to the front where the caravan had stopped where a group of young dwarves were debating on what to do. Fili told everyone to hold on while they waited for Dis, Kili, and Tauriel to make their way to the front. There were ongoing debates in hushed voices before they were silenced when a tall, blonde being emerged from the dense trees.

“Prince Fili.”

Fili jumped from Kit and gave a short bow, he then offered the elf before him a greeting that would make Tauriel proud. “Mae g'ovannen, prince Legolas.”

The two clasped hands as Legolas looked over the crowd of seemingly endless dwarves. “Is Tauriel here?”

Fili nodded and smiled. “She is somewhere in the middle, she should be here shortly.”

It was only a few moments later that the red-headed expecting elf emerged through the crowd of dwarves. Kili was by her side, Dis too was with them, the dam looking up at the elf apprehensively from her place beside Kili.

“Legolas! Mae g’ovannen mellon-nin.” Tauriel gave the taller elf a short hug, the elf greeting Kili as well before turning to Dis.

“Legolas, this is Dis, daughter of Thrain, sister of Thorin, and mother of Fili and Kili.” Tauriel then turned to Dis, “Dis, this is my oldest friend, Legolas. Son of Thranduil, king of Mirkwood.”

Dis looked at the elf a bit warily. “I have you to thank for saving my daughter?”

Legolas looked confused before Fili helpfully indicated to Tauriel from behind Dis’s back, and Legolas gave a nod in understanding. “Tauriel is most dear to me, I would not find joy in seeing her harmed. I fear I had no other choice but to help her, as I always will when she is in need.” Dis gave the elf another look and nodded slowly, but made no move to say anything further.

Turning his attention to the mass of dwarves before him, Legolas continued, “My father has sent me to see you all through the forest safely. He has sent food and water and is ready to offer any aid in the final leg of your journey. You should be at your mountain by the end of the day.” There was a round of cheers then murmuring as the group began passing the message from the front of the caravan to the back.

Before he could get the message, Aeodhen rode up from the back with ten other dwarves who have been volunteering as guards. He gave the elven prince a hard look as he jumped from a ram, the others sliding from rams and ponies to see what was stopping the group.

The captain stomped forward, but Kili stepped in front of him and halted his progress. “Aeodhen, this is prince Legolas of the woodland realm. He and several of his people will be seeing that we get through the forest unharmed.” Kili introduced, stopping whatever Aeodhen was clearly about to do or say.

“I’ll bet ‘e will.” Aeodhen grumbled. He may like Tauriel, but that was the end of his tolerance for elven folk. He supposes he will have to learn to get used to seeing elves on a more regular basis though, considering the alliance with Mirkwood, Tauriel and the princes had informed him of. So he swallowed his annoyance, then added, “We thank yeh, fer yer kindness.” Tauriel gave him a quick look which he returned one of his own which clearly read ‘what? I am trying here.’

The eleth shook her head and snorted, causing the elven prince to throw her his own bemused look. Tauriel gave her friend a smile as she indicated to Aeodhen who still stood beside Kili. “Legolas, this is Aeodhen. He is to be appointed the captain of all the guard in Erebor, and currently is overseeing the caravan’s safety.”

Legolas gave a small bow to Aeodhen just as several other elves emerged from behind him. “I have words of caution to share. The forests are not safe which is why we are here to see you through. Heed these three warnings well, and share them as groups enter. Do not touch or drink of the water in the stream, it is enchanted and best avoided, stay your weapons and do not hunt or kill anything you come across, as the beasts here are either sacred or dangerous, and stray not from the path we follow, or you may never be seen again.”

Aeodhen looked unsure as did Dis. “Perhaps goin’ round might be a better plan.” The dark-haired captain of the guard suggested, looking to the seemingly safer path outside the forest.

Dis sighed, looking at the dark forest path, then the brighter path skirting the trees. The sun was just coming up over the horizon, making the still dark forest seem even more uninviting. She shook her head and turned to Aeodhen. “Going around the forest will add another week Aeodhen, the people are tired and hungry. Follow the elves counsel and we will all be safe and in our mountain by tonight.”

Aeodhen bowed before Dis. “As yeh wish my lady.” He then mounted back on his ram but stayed put, ordering the dwarrow in his guard to scatter the message among the masses.

Tauriel greeted the other elves and joined the first group to head into the trees she grew up in. Aeodhen was staying with Fili behind at the entrance of the paths to Mirkwood to warn any and all who entered of the three warnings left by Legolas.

“You know, it feels easier and easier to enter these forests. The first time was…well…not a good memory, but now it feels less like doomed fate and more like a morning stroll.” Tauriel chuckled and looked down at Kili. The first time he entered the forest in this life he had believed her to be dead. She slipped her arm through his, warming at the beaming smile he gave her. “Though I think that may have something to do with the beautiful creature at my side.” Kili hummed before he gave her a wink and a wide grin.

Tauriel laughed and leaned down to nuzzle the hair at his temple, placing a soft kiss in the same spot before pulling back. “Flirt.” She teased, tightening her hold on his arm as she looked among the trees. “I remember climbing through these very trees when I was an elfling.”

“I remember chasing you through these trees when you ran away from lessons as an elfling. An elfling? More like a tree sprite.” Kili let out a laugh as Tauriel rolled her eyes at her friend, Legolas. He was giving her a smirk as he kept pace with the pair.

Tauriel sniffed and lifted a brow when the amusement did not leave Legolas’s face. “I would not have run if the meetings did not go on for the length they did, or they did not treat me as such an outsider.”

Legolas chuckled and shook his head. “Mellon, you were the only elfling in the group to think as such, and I recall being called on more than one occasion to have to hunt you down or sooth the throws of battle when you decided to turn that fiery temper of yours on one of the others in your group…or your instructor.”

Tauriel shoved Kili when he quipped, “It is good to see she has not changed.” Kili stumbled and laughed harder at Tauriel’s glare. “Tell me I am wrong amralime.”

“I will tell you that YOU can now deal with my fiery temper...” That stopped the young dwarfs smile and Tauriel could not stop herself from laughing at Kili’s impossibly wide eyes and deep, inset, frown. She gave in and leaned to kiss the line away from his brow. “Watch it my love, those who choose to walk on thin branches often find themselves plummeting to the depths below.”

“Heard and understood.” Kili lifted his arm in invitation and Tauriel did not hesitate to slip hers back through it as they continued on through the forests, but not before Kili loudly whispered up to Legolas walking beside him, “We need to share stories.” Legolas smirked and Tauriel huffed but continued to allow Kili to guide her through her very own trees.

Looking over the final group, Fili and Aeodhen gave rules one last time. Fili’s scan found the blonde baker he had befriended who was walking up in the final group beside the cart Vin was steering. Deciding to join him, Fili jumped down from Kit, where he had been perched on for some added height, and made his way over to his new friend. “Viltarra, are you ready to enter the elven realm?” The prince muttered eerily.

The blonde shot him a sideways look. “Elves are not so bad as you think. I have met quite a few apart from Tauriel who were rather personable in my times in other cities.” The aloof answer had Fili pausing in place, before jogging to catch up.

“I did not mean it the way you think. I like elves, they have grown on me I guess you can say.” One of the elven guards gave him a quick look from his place at the side of the group and mumbled something under his breath.

“I naw nin law ven na gin.” Fili directed perfectly back at the elf whose eyes widened and he stared forward, marching on wordlessly to Fili’s great amusement.

The blonde prince looked at the shocked Viltarra, who was gaping at him. “You speak elvish?”

“It’s Sindarin actually, a form of elvish though. Tauriel taught Kili and I.” The younger baker looked thoughtfully at Fili, and he could not help but wonder if Viltarra was measuring him up or something.

“I suppose it is for good reason. It would be beneficial to have a grasp on the languages of those realms you are aligned with.” Viltarra finally said, watching the prince who had lifted his eyes to the canopy of leaves and branches above them.

Fili nodded, half listening, as he looked up in the trees overhead. For some reason, he could not shake the feeling that something, or someone, was watching them, and the warrior in him became alert. Fili paused when something in the trees caught the prince’s eyes, and the silhouette of an eight-legged creature slinking through the branches above made his heart stop.

“Lasto nin!” (Listen!) He hushed out to the guard who turned to Fili. Fili pointed to the massive spider above. It seemed to be alone, so he called to the elven guard a few steps away, “No guin I phing dhin.” (Get ready to shoot). Even if the elf was unhappy about the order coming from a dwarf, he still pulled his bow as Fili pushed the dwarves forward at a faster pace.

Viltarra looked at the elf who was knocking an arrow, then at Fili who was grasping Kits reins and ordering everyone to pick up the pace. “What is going on Fili, what was that all about?”

“Hopefully, nothing you will need to worry about.” Fili rushed out but a scream from ahead, and Kit’s nervous whinnies meant he was wrong. His horse lifted his head, ears searching, before he pawed the ground anxiously.

When a dark mass overhead fell to the ground just behind them, Kit yanked his reins from Fili and ran forward, the blond prince letting him go. He was about to take charge of the situation when chaos broke out.

“NORO!” An elf yelled from behind.

“What is he saying?” Tarrah breathlessly asked from beside Vin on the cart.

“Run…he said to run!” Fili pulled his knives just as another spider fell from the trees. He watched Viltarra look around, brown eyes wide as the spiders surrounded their small group cutting them off from the rest of the caravan. It was only Vin, Tarrah, Viltarra, and the elven guard.

Unable to get away, Fili threw a knife into a spider who hissed at the prince, but was soon taken out by an arrow to the skull by the Mirkwood guard. With a grateful nod, the prince pulled his sword and went to work killing the smaller spiders as they attempted to attack the cart, working in tandem with the elf.

“They are picking off the ends. We have not seen a single spider in weeks, if not months, and all of a sudden, they are here as if you summoned them.” Fili glared at the elf who had switched to common so all would understand.

“I thought ya said to not kill anything!” Vin yelled from beside Tarrah. Clearly wanting to fight, but unsure about breaking the rules given to them not minutes ago.

“THESE YOU CAN KILL!” Fili hollered, the guard agreeing.

Now that he knew he could help, Vin rose from the cart but froze when he got a look at a sight he wished he never had to see. “VILTARRA!”

Fili turned swiftly and watched his friend become the prey for one of the larger spiders.

Vin jumped from his seat on the cart and handed the reigns to Tarrah. “Go Tarrah, do not argue and to not look back. I will save her.” He pulled an axe and ran up to Fili who was forced into battle with a spider who jumped down from above. A blade through the head paired with an arrow of the guard had the spider curling on its back.

Vin grabbed the prince by the shoulder before he could go to attack another spider. “Fili, help me save my daughter! Please!”

Fili looked confused as without an answer, Vin ran towards a spider attacking Viltarra. “Daughter?” He shook it off and pulled a blade and threw it hard, embedding it between the creature’s eyes. The surprise attack forced the spider to release Viltarra as it let out an inhuman screech. It also gave Vin a chance to reach it, as he started swinging his axe at the creature’s massive legs.

This spider was enormous, the largest one Fili had yet seen, and despite the knife in its skull and the dwarf slicing at its legs, it fought on relentlessly.

Ignoring the attacking dwarves, the beast went in to try and embed its fangs into Viltarra, who was now backed weaponless against a large tree. Seeing a chance, the young blonde baker grabbed at the knife in the creature’s head just as it lunged forward at her. With a bit of luck, her hands wrapped around Fili’s blade, and she pulled it free from the spider’s head, causing another shriek to fill the air.

With the spider somewhat distracted, Viltarra pushed herself into a slide, landing just underneath the spider as she thrust Fili’s dagger up into its abdomen, and twisted. The spider let out a final scream and rolled over, lifeless.

Viltarra gave the massive, curled up creature a look, then collapsed backwards onto the ground, breathing hard.

“Viltarra! My little gem! Daughter, are you alright?” Vin fell to his knees pulling Viltarra into his arms, the young baker going willingly.

Fili watched the scene unfold after seeing that the spiders which had attacked had all been taken down. Viltarra was a dam? How had he not seen that?! Fili stood, shifting from foot to foot as the dam rose from the ground with the help of her father, and walked to the large spider.

Vin tried to pull her back, but Viltarra side-stepped him and leaned between the creature’s hairy legs, yanking the dagger from its corpse. She then walked over to Fili and passed the dagger back to him. “I believe this is yours.”

Not waiting for an answer, she walked back to her father and allowed herself to be ushered away quickly by the newly arrived elven guards, who had all shown up towards the end of their attack.

Fili looked down at the blood-soaked knife then back at the retreating form of Vin and Viltarra, at least until he heard the guard he had been speaking to yell back at him. “Tolo, naug caun!” (Come, dwarf prince). Fili nodded and followed the group. His thoughts lost on a blonde baker in the crowds ahead.

Tauriel ignored Kili’s calls as she forced her way through the group of speeding dwarves towards the back, blades at the ready. Spiders. More horrible spiders. She knew she must be getting closer to the end as her peoples faces were getting more terrified the further back she went.

When the crowd of dwarves got too thick, Tauriel pulled herself up into a tree and started running across the branches…to her husband’s horror, who was trying to keep up on the ground below.

Finally seeing the end, and spotting Fili walking slowly, Tauriel dropped from the tree to land directly in front of the now startled blonde prince, which caused the elven guard beside him to snicker.

“No dhinen, Cirith!” (Silence yourself, Cirith!) The guard immediately went into attention, nodded, then turned ahead and walked away.

Tauriel moved her focus to Fili, checking him over and looking behind him but not seeing anything. “Are you alright Fili! I heard one of the guards say there were spiders! Then I saw Kit running, riderless and I began to think the worst! Tell me you are not harmed?”

Fili looked behind him then back at Tauriel. “Viltarra is a dam.”

Tauriel blinked. Then blinked again. Then she very slowly leaned in to look him directly in the eyes as she spoke, “Fili. Where are we? Do you know where we are going? How many fingers am I holding up?”

Fili pushed the hand Tauriel held in front of him showing three slender elven fingers out of his face. “I am fine Tauriel. We are in the greenwood. We are going to Erebor, and…I don’t remember how many fingers but that is not important. Viltarra. Is. A. Dam Tauriel. A female dwarf. Wait, were you climbing trees? Kili is going to have a fit.”

The elf ignored the last part of Fili’s statement as she leveled a look at her blonde brother. “I know what a dam is Fili and I knew Viltarra was one. What I am confused about is why you did not.”

“TAURIEL!” The elf rolled her eyes as Fili muttered, “Told you!” under his breath. “Amralime. You left me behind! AND you climbed, THEN RAN, through the trees!? You can barely keep food down but you can take a run through the tree branches without a problem?”

“I am a wood elf Kili. I climb trees. Let it go meleth nin. Fili did not know Viltarra was a dam.”

Fili glared at Tauriel for changing the topic off herself. Which seemed to work this time. “What? Fi? You really did not know?”

“Don’t patronized me. She wears those, baggy clothes and her hair was…a mess, worse than yours Kili!” Fili gestured wildly to his brother’s wild mane, “Plus the beard and…well…how was I supposed to know!?”

“Mannerism’s brother. Mannerisms. The way she carried herself, interacted, and even spoke was all dam.” Kili rolled his eyes and shook his head. He looked up to his brother in nearly every way…except when it came to romance and dealing with the opposite sex.

Fili huffed and folded his arms. “You were the one with all the girlfriends Kili. I was too busy learning how to be a future ruler.”

“Girlfriends?” Tauriel turned fiery eyes to Kili who crossed his arms meeting her temper head on.

“Not in the courting sense Tauriel, just dams who were friends. Not the point.” The dark-haired prince turned from his agitated wife and pointed a finger at Fili. “You can’t keep running away from females. You have to learn how to talk to them and for Mahal  sake, how to even pick one out. Thorin got out of being wed because of what happened in Erebor, I doubt mam will give you the same option.”

“Not you too Ki, I already have enough to think about to not add some…flighty female…who is only after a crown and a title but wants nothing to do with me, into my life!” Both Kili and Tauriel paused and looked at Fili who had been growing more agitated by the moment.

Kili stepped up and placed a comforting hand on Fili’s shoulder. “You can’t know that Fi. Maybe you will find your one.”

Fili sighed and turned looking at the group slowly disappearing into the distance ahead. He pushed Kili’s hand off his shoulder and began walking away, his words soft and pained when he stopped a few feet ahead of them, standing with his shoulders slumped and his back to the pair. “No Ki. That path was for you. Mine comes with negotiations, contracts, and separate bed chambers. Love. That is not a liberty or a freedom a crown prince has.”

Tauriel and Kili watched him walk ahead without looking back, lost in his own thoughts and fates. “Is that true Kili? Will he be forced to marry for gain?”

Kili looked to the ground and sighed. “We were both supposed to. We even had dams who had been promised a chance of courtship when we, and they, became of age. That is until a few years ago when one of the lords insisted on forcing a marriage, I do not know to whom it was, me or Fili. Mam would not have it though, she insisted on allowing a courting period. Everything was put on a standstill, all talks on courting that is, when they still insisted on at least a betrothal. I truly don’t know what happened beyond that as mam once again shot them down. Then we went on an adventure and got killed only to come back. I do not think you can get a higher authority to bless a relationship than Mahal himself, so you and I were allowed by mam.”

Kili turned to start heading towards the group, Tauriel hesitating before she followed. “It did help mam liked you, but I think at first allowing us to be together was her way of paying a debt. She quite grew to love you though.” Tauriel felt, uncomfortable, with this idea of forced marriages. Seeing her look Kili could not help but ask. “Is it so different in the elven culture?”

Turning her green eyes to Kili, Tauriel nodded. “We do not force marriage, not for any reason. Even among royalty. An elf will marry only when they find one, they cannot part with. For no other reason. We are long lived Kili, it would be a form of torture to be eternally tied with a being you do not share attachments with.”

Kili stopped, causing Tauriel to pause her own steps to turn towards him, questions filling her eyes as she waited patiently for him to figure out what he needed to say or ask.

When he said nothing, she stepped closer to him, standing only a breath apart and let her finger brush through his wild curls. “Tell me of your hurts my love, so that I may sooth them.” Her husband lifted his brown eyes to hers, sadness clear in his expression.

Kili let a slow breath out, as he began to explain. “Love, Tauriel. I took that opportunity away from him. If I did not marry for love, maybe Fili would have had the chance to find it for himself.”

“Or neither of you would have. You said yourself negotiations were already underway to procure attachments for each of you. There is no reason to believe that if I had not come along, and you both survived the battle, that Dis would not have secured partnerships for both you, and Fili.” Kili nodded and wrapped his arms around her tightly, Tauriel returning the embrace as she buried her head in his hair.

“I cannot imagine any other in my life but you, amralime, Tauriel, my precious elf. It is almost too painful to consider such a life. Waking up to another dam, or in a bed alone as we would have separate chambers, having to pretend day in and day out that I am happy, when in reality, I was trapped in a loveless marriage and partnership.” Kili cleared his throat as his voice began to break, and he let his hand slide down to the swell of their son. “Not having this special miracle. Really, just having a child with any other is…inconceivable. I could not do it Tauriel, and I don’t want Fili to have to do it either.”

Tauriel tightened her hold on Kili. Truthfully, the idea of him with another was just as painful as the thought of him not being in her life at all. “If you never happened upon me Kili, you would not have known any differently. Your one I may be, but it was an odd brush with fate that had us meeting which I can only assume was in the Mirkwood our first time around. Only you would find yourself captured by elves…in two lifetimes.”

“What can I say, I am a sucker for pointy eared maidens.” He felt Tauriel chuckle and pull back to rub her nose against his.

“There better only be ONE pointy eared maiden.” The eleth gave him a pointed look, as she lifted one challenging brow.

Kili made a glutaral noise from his throat that caused Tauriel to warm from deep inside. “I don’t think I would call her a maid anymore.” He wagged his brows and leered at his wife.

Tauriel rolled her eyes and smirked. “You are terrible.”

“I am terribly yours.” The young prince shot back.

Kili pulled Tauriel close and claimed her lips in a thorough kiss, her hands entangling themselves in his thick, dark, locks as she hummed in contentment. He leaned back to place another kiss on her forehead before murmuring, “Now about climbing trees…”

Tauriel snorted and stepped back, grabbing his hand and dragging him towards the group far out of sight by now. “My dearest prince. Has Thorin not taught you that some battles are best not fought?” Kili rolled his eyes and let himself be pulled by his elf through the paths of the thick, dense, forest.

The pair caught up with a few members of a lingering group, listening as the dwarves all muttered about dark forest creatures as they constantly watched the trees above.

The dwarven race were natural warriors and in no way afraid of a fight, but with the rules and warnings from the elves, the normally battle ready dwarrow were hesitant in shedding any blood within these trees lest they fall under some, unnatural curse. They were much too close to home to risk that fate once again, so though axes were at the ready to defend, none seemed willing to pull them without true necessity.

The caravan had a mind to get out of these forest as speedily as possible, which was apparent in the quickened pace the large collection of dwarrow set through their remaining time spent before coming upon the gates of Mirkwood.

“Captain, Mae g’ovannen, and prince Kili. Welcome. We were told to wait for you before closing the gates. I am to show you to the meal halls directly. Our lord, Thranduil, has set up a breakfast feast for the traveling numbers.”

The female guard gave each a bow and turned to lead them to the middle of the city where the largest of the dining halls resided. “I am no longer your captain Nelithi, you may just call me Tauriel.” The elf only gave a quick nod but continued on her way.

“I much prefer this welcome than the first one we got.” Kili mumbled.

The elven guard heard none the less and gave a small laugh. “Seemed you attracted the spiders again.”

Kili sighed. “That would be my brother. I think he attracts trouble.”

“Just your brother?” Tauriel taunted, causing Kili to give her a pointed look. The elven guard gave the pair a curious, sideways glance.

“You, my elven beauty, attract trouble just as well.” Kili shot back but laced his fingers with Tauriel’s long thin ones.

Tauriel smiled down at her handsome prince who threw her a lopsided grin. “Are you calling yourself trouble?” She laughed out.

“Oh amralime. To the highest degree.” The pair fell silent as Kili looked around at the kingdom built among the trees. It really was a wonder, nothing like Erebor’s grand stone halls and pillars.

Where the Lonely Mountain was stone, marble, precious metals, and glimmering jewels, Mirkwood was wood, vines, and tall windows of glass to reflect and bring in the light of the sun or the stars. On their way to Ered Luin, Tauriel had time to show Kili and Fili around the city she was raised in. She even took Kili up to where she most loved to watch the stars; where she could walk among them.

It had been the first time Tauriel had been back in the elven city since her short imprisonment and escape. She had thought coming back would re-open old wounds or bring a sort of bitter sadness on what she had left behind, the realm she had known for 600 years.

Instead, she felt nothing but a sort of peaceful nostalgia. Tauriel realized then and there that it was not the trees and paths she grew up in that was home. It was not a small mountain settlement with a large forge combined with a small family chamber. It was not even the sizable and majestic halls of Erebor they were heading for. Home was Kili, and Kili was home. Wherever he went, she would follow and as long as he dwelled in one place, wherever that place may be, it would be her home.

The guard stopped just at the head of the path leading to the dining hall and turned to Kili and Tauriel. “King Thranduil is expecting you both at the high table. I suspect you can find it on your own as I must get back to the gates.”

“Of course. Le athae Nelithi.” (Your help is appreciated). The elf gave a short bow to both Kili and Tauriel and turned to go back the way they had come.

Hand in hand, Tauriel entered the great hall with Kili at her side. By now, all of Mirkwood forest knew of her marriage to the dwarven prince and their expected child. Though she suspects, as she looked down at the obvious curve of her belly, anyone who did not know, certainly knows now.

Tauriel rested her hand on her still child, he seemed to be asleep at the moment, which meant he will be awake all night. She will no doubt need Kili’s magical abilities to calm their child if she was going to get any rest later this evening.

“Ah. Tauriel, and Kili. I was nearly about to send a few more guards to find you.”

Tauriel bowed to Thranduil out of habit more than necessity, but the elven king seemed to appreciate the gesture, even if it was no longer needed with her station as royalty. The grand elf turned his blue eyes down on the pair before continuing in a bored tone. “Your mother is quite worried. I suggest you calm her before she tears apart my halls trying to get to you.”

Tauriel’s eyes widened and Kili peaked around the tall elf to see Dis being held back by Fili and Aeodhen, and only just. With her sensitive hearing, Tauriel can barely make out the words “pregnant” and “my children” being growled out by the volatile dam.

With a sigh, the eleth gave Thranduil a nod and pulled Kili along to stop Dis from storming back out into the trees. “Amad, we are here. Do not worry yourself.” Tauriel watched as Dis’s blue eyes searched for hers, having heard her elven daughter’s voice.

The royal dam visibly relaxed when she saw they were both alive and well, and she was finally released from Fili’s hold to run up and pull both into a tight embrace. “What were you two thinking? I turned around and you were both gone! Then I hear Aeodhen yelling something about giant spiders attacking!”

“Ow, mam. Not so tight. We are fine.” Kili tried to pull back, but Dis had latched on and refused to move until Tauriel gave a cringe the dam noticed, and immediately let go.

The surprise release forced Kili to grab hold of his wife before she fell to the ground. “Oh, Tauriel. I am sorry dear.”

Dis placed a hand on her arm, but Tauriel shook her head and gave her a smile. “We are fine ‘amad. No injuries to worry about. We did not even get to the battle as Fili, Vin, and Cilith had the spiders all taken care of by the time we made it to the back.”

Fili folded his arms and shifted. “There was a second attack near the middle. Once our people realized it was okay to kill THESE creatures, the spiders were dispatched of by khuzad axes and strength within minutes. A third attack never happened which I assume was because the creatures realized what they were up against.”

Dis sighed. She was certainly glad the worst was now behind them. Looking up at the table, she noticed the elven king watching them curiously. “I believe they are waiting for us, come, we should eat so we can move on. Thranduil said if we leave these halls after everyone has had their meal, we will be in Erebor by late in the evening tonight. He also gave the option to stay for the day, but I believe our people are eager to be in a solid home.”

They walked to the head of the table where Thranduil already was seated. The elven king gestured to the open chairs, and each took a seat down the long table.

As they sat, Tauriel looked around the massive hall. She was used to seeing it filled with elves, quietly eating before beginning their daily duties. Now, it was filled with her dwarrow people, each looking around nervously at the elves in the room as if they were going to change their minds and attack the traveling company any moment.

A blonde head of braids and curls caught Tauriel’s attention, and she watched as Leotti sat beside Viltarra, patting the young baker on the back while Viltarra stared out a window and ignored both Leotti, and the world around her.

Curiously, Tauriel looked over at Fili, who was watching the messy haired blond dam with a type of distant longing she had never seen on her brother before. He had been the one with them when the spiders attacked, she hopes nothing untoward happened.

Before she could ask about it, however, Thranduil signaled for food and the elves placed trays and platters on the tables filled with breads, meats, and poached eggs. A bit more elaborate of a breakfast than normally served, but one she knew the dwarrow would accept more than oats and fruits that typically filled the tables.

“We thank you most kindly for your hospitality, Lord Thranduil. It has been many a week since they have had a true meal.” The elven king gave Dis a bow of the head but remained silent.

Elves do not make a point of conversing during meals much, so it was not out of discourtesy he did not converse, more out of habit. Tauriel had once explained this to Dis and the family, so, nobody took offence. Instead, they simply enjoyed their meal in relative silence.

Once all had eaten their fill, Dis began working with Aeodhen to get the groups re-organized for the final leg of their journey. Tauriel had already spent some time helping Shaada and Taada get the dwarfling’s in the cart, herself holding a squirming Tauren who was trying to get at the beads in Tauriel’s braids. She would grab his chubby little hand and whisper a soft no, but this did little to deter the infant who would immediately begin to start grabbing at her hair once he was freed.

“Tauriel before you leave do you wish to see a healer about your…” Thranduil let his eyes fall to her belly, trying not to cringe at the fact one of the elflings he helped raise decided a better mate would be a dwarf, rather than one from her own race. He was trying, but old animosities die hard. Especially a dislike and distrust as old as theirs was.

“No, my lord. I am most well.” Tauriel saw Kili about to argue but she leveled him with a look, and he snapped his mouth shut. The elven king gave a small bow and disappeared into his vast halls, leaving behind his guards and handlers to manage the caravan’s departure. It was a start, thought Tauriel. She figured it will take some time for a true softening to happen between their people…if it happens at all, her mind added in.

Kili waived at an elf he recognized who stood in the distance, Galloron, one of the elven captains who had stayed in Erebor and fought at the battle. Kili had gotten to know the elf a bit over his stay and although the tall, dark haired, captain was rather aloof and standoffish, he was not completely unpleasant.

Naurfaer did not seem to hate him, the two fighting much of the battle together. Galloron returned Kili’s greeting, the pair talking about plans for the final portion of their journey. Thranduil is sending several guards with them, not just to protect, but with supplies for the mountain as well.

Apparently, in their absence, some trade agreements have already been made. Several of the elves and their own carts of goods were planning on making the trip to the mountain along with the caravan of dwarves, then staying the night before returning with gold and their own promised goods as payment.

Tauriel watched Kili from a distance, his eyes sparkled as he animatedly spoke to Galloron, who was surprisingly listening quite raptly to the shorter dwarven prince. Kili was difficult to ignore. “Avof nathlad ‘werth min daur vîn.”

 Tauriel’s eyes shot over to a fair-haired elf who stood nearly a head over her. He emerged from the shadows of Thranduil’s outer halls and looked darkly at the red-headed she-elf. “Law thraston, Hydann. Your words are useless here. Thranduil welcomed me and the dwarrow people himself. You have no say. Besides, I am no traitor.”

“That thing…” he indicated harshly to the swell in her belly, “…speaks otherwise. To think, an eleth of these woods and her upbringing would choose a dwarf as a bed mate. Tell me, Tauriel, if you sink to that level, what can I do to get you between my sheets for a night?”

A streak of black came out of nowhere, and the blonde elf let out an ‘ooph’ as a solid mass of dwarf tackled him to the ground. He lifted a fist high above the startled elves face and growled darkly. “What did you say about my wife?”

“KILI! No, he is not worth it meleth nin. Still your hand.” Tauriel ran up and grabbed Kili’s raised fist before he could throw the first punch.

Kili’s blood was boiling, his normally warm brown eyes had darkened to nearly black, and he was ready to kill this elf. He felt the soft hand grab his, and he could feel the tendrils of calm trying to fill him. He grasped the collar of the elf with the hand Tauriel did not hold and pulled the elf to his face, teeth and jaw clenched in fury. “Penig’ur  ci’law baer annin il tul nev nin bereth ad, a im belth-cin. Personallui.” (You, are  heartless and I don’t like you. Come near my wife again, and I will kill you. Personally.)

Kili allowed Tauriel and Galloron to pull him off the glaring elf after he gave him one last good shove, forcing the elf back to the ground hard. He yanked his arms from the dark-haired elf and spat at Hydann on the ground. “Hi, Ego! Thostag orch ‘waur.” (Now, F&*# off! You smell like a dirty orc.)

The elf jumped from the ground, now that the element of surprised shock had passed, he surged towards Kili. Big mistake, as red hair and elven blades blocked his path. “Touch him, and I will kill you.”

“Letting your elven whore shield you, dwarf?” The sound of a fist connecting with flesh filled the air as Hydann fell hard to the ground once more.

“NOBODY, calls my sister a whore.” Tauriel turned towards Fili who was shaking out his fist.

“What is going on here! FILI! Tell me I did not just see you strike an elf when we are trying to create an alliance!” Dis and Legolas stepped over just in time to see the tall, blonde, elf fall to the ground. Fili told them of what he saw and heard as Tauriel filled in the blanks.

“Galloron, take him away. A night in a cell for attacking royalty should be in order. Report it to my father on your return. If we have already gone, take a horse to catch up.”

“As you wish my prince.” The captain called another guard and the two lifted the unconscious elf and carried him away towards the dungeons.

Legolas gave her an apologetic look. “I am sorry mellon nin, I meant to warn you Hydann had returned to Mirkwood, but by my father’s request, I was with a team of guards making sure the spiders were truly no longer a problem. We had thought them all but gone until early this morning when your caravan arrived. It does not bode well to have such creatures be able to grow in numbers.”

Tauriel nodded her understanding and turned her attention back to Kili, who was still silently seething. “Calm, my love. He offered not but words meant to harm. They are a coward’s battle choice. Words can only harm as much as we allow them.”

Kili lifted his dark eyes up to hers and slowly seemed to calm. Tauriel kissed his brow but knew it would be a while yet before he got a handle on his burning temper. So, she turned her attention to her brother. “Are you alright Fili?”

“Me? Are YOU alright, little sister?” Tauriel blinked, then nodded, but he pointed down to her hands. “Then why are your blades still out?”

Following Fili’s eyes, Tauriel just realized she had both of her long, dangerous, daggers clenched tightly in her fists. She quickly shoved them back into their sheaths and stood silently, slightly leaning against Kili. She was fine, really. Completely well. She did not lie, the words did not harm her, but they did cause her some unrest. Hydann did not let things lie well, and she was sure she would be seeing him again one day.

Dis shook her head and looked to the blonde prince. “I hope this does not cause any tension between us and your father.” She gave her sons and daughter a look, torn between wanting to be furious at the other elf, and wanting to hold her temper to keep the peace.

“Worry not, lady Dis. He had it coming. Prince Fili just beat me to it.” Tauriel turned wide eyes to the elven prince who just shrugged a shoulder, but otherwise looked around calmly before he continued. “I believe, however, it is best we move on. The sooner we leave, the sooner we will reach the mountain. Come. Let us go.”

Seeing Kili still frozen in place, dark eyes turned angerly towards where Galloron had escorted Hydann away, Tauriel softly tugged at Kili’s sleeve. “Come on Kili. He is not worth your time, meleth nin. Let it be.”

It only took one more tug for her stone statue of a husband to melt back into life, and follow her silently as they joined the group to leave the forests behind them.

Dis was ten years old when Smaug came and took the mountain. Her memories of that day were fuzzy and frantic. She remembers Thorin carrying her as they were forced from their home and past the still burning ruins of the human city just outside their gates. Dis used to love spending her evening looking over at the once glorias city of Dale, whose lights often danced in the night like fireflies from where she watched on her grandfather’s terrace outside Erebor.

But on that day, the air was filled with ravishing dragon fires and smoke. What she remembers most, however, were the screams. Screams of dwarrow, screams of the people of Dale, cries of death and pain. They alone would haunt her dreams for years to come.

Her mother was lost that day. Her grandfather she had still feared, was driven ever madder with the loss of both his stone and his gold, and her father was losing touch with his own mind. All she had was her two brothers.

When she succumbed to tears on that first night under the stars, she will never forget the gentle touch of her eldest brother, who knelt down to the huddled dwarfling. “Dis, do not cry for the dead. They are at peace now with Mahal.”

“It is not them. I am afraid.” She looked up to her brother who now sat cross-legged across from her.

Thorin smiled and brushed some of her dark hair out of her face. “What do you fear anai?” (sister)

Dis sniffed and wiped her nose on the sleeve of the large tunic Frerin had placed over her when he saw her shivering. “I am afraid I will be left alone. Adad is not well, grandfather is frightening, and you and Frerin are helping all of our people. Thorin what happens to me when you leave? Who will I have?”

Thorin pulled Dis into his arms and rocked the little dam. “I will always be here Dis. Always. Never you fear being left alone.”

“Do you promise?” She turned her blue eyes up to meet his, identical in color to her own.

“You know I cannot promise that anai, only Mahal above knows our fates. But, I will do all I can to stay as long as you need me.” Dis does not recall much else that night, except falling asleep in Thorin’s large arms after whispering, “I will always need you, Thorin.”

Now, over 170 years later, Dis was turning her blue eyes upon the city of Dale once again. “It is as I remember it, those many, many years ago.”

Tauriel, Kili, and Fili looked at the city whose fires were lit, dancing in the cool spring air. It was very late in the evening, but they can make out their mountain home just past the human city. Home. It is so close.

“Come on mam, we will be meeting with Bard, Lord of Dale soon. Let’s get these dwarrows home.” Dis turned tear filled eyes to Fili and nodded, pushing her pony into a canter beside Tauriel, and her two boys.

As they finally made their way to Erabor, going around the city, they jumped from their mounts and paused at the beginning of the final path to the mountain. Fili jumped up on the cart nearest him, climbing high onto its crates to address the dwarrow who gathered as close as they could to hear.

“This is the final leg of the journey home to our kingdom, but before we take these final steps, look on either side of the path. Those large stones hold the names of the fallen. Them that gave their lives for our lands. Take a moment, even in your great exhaustion I know you are all feeling, to honor their sacrifice. We are walking this path to Erebor because they chose to pick up a weapon, and run into battle. These are the hero’s most deserving of our victory.”

For those who did not hear, the message was passed back and one by one, the path was filled with dwarves who gave their gratitude to each being who was lost. Some cried when they came across a name they knew. For those they did not, equal respect and appreciation was given be them dwarrow, elf, or human.

At the end of the great walk, stood a large crowd. Before they reached it, however, Tauriel watched as Dis gave every, single, stone, she came into contact with a moment of her time…at least until she reached the paths end and her eyes lifted, filling with tears.

There, standing tall, was her eldest brother, who held his arms open wide for his baby sister. She walked into them easily, without hesitation, and Thorin held her tight. “Welcome home, aini.” He rumbled before pulling back. “We have much to talk about and even more I am sure you would like to yell at me about, but I do think it would be better to feed the hungry and give rooms to our weary people.”

Dis chuckled and pulled back, only to be grabbed into another, taller, hug. “Blessed maker above, I have been waiting months to finally meet you.” Unsure of what was going on, and glaring at Balin who was smothering a laugh with his hands, Dis pushed herself back to meet the green eyes and red hair of another elf. This must be the infamous Naurfaer.

Jumping in to help mediate, after seeing Dis’s shock fanning the flames of the well-known Durin temper, Tauriel grabbed Dis’s hand quickly.

“Amad, I would be honored to introduce you to Naurfaer. My mother’s father.” She looked at the other elf, “Naurfaer, this is Dis, Sister of Thorin, Daughter of Thrain, Mother of Fili and Kili, and my mother.”

Dis looked between the two elves, Tauriel was still much shorter than this elf, though he was not quite as tall as Thranduil. He had nearly the same eye color and hair color as her daughter, though the shades of both were just a bit different. The biggest difference, however, was he acted like no elf she had ever met in her life. This was most apparent in his bright smile and easy way he grabbed her into a hug.

Naurfaer was smiling wide, both happy to meet Dis, and glad to have his granddaughter back safely. “I have heard much about you Lady Dis. I also have much to thank you for in accepting Tauriel into your family. I will forever be thankful for caring for her as you have.”

Dis returned his smile, and gave her daughters hand a squeeze. “Tauriel is quite easy to love. I would ask for no better daughter.” She looked to Tauriel who was smiling. “And it is Dis only, please. I believe you being Tauriel’s grandfather makes us family.”

There was a rumbled groan and a murmured, “Did you have to say that, Dis?” from her brother behind her as Naurfaer’s eyes got wide and his smile looked as if it would crack his face.

The tall elf pulled Dis into another hug forcing her to drop Tauriel’s hand. This one, however, she was a bit more prepared for and patted the taller elf on the back until he let go.

Dis then went and pulled her friends Dwalin and Balin into tight embraces and greeted the rest of the company responsible for their success.

While Dis was surrounded by the original company, Tauriel turned to greet Thorin, who pulled her into a hug having already done so with Fili and Kili. The moment he released her, he knelt down and laid a hand on her belly, also welcoming the little one home as well.

Before Tauriel could move to Balin and Dwalin, she found herself in yet another tight embrace from the Iron Hill’s dwarven lord and their cousin, Dain. “Oh lassie, look at the size of yeh! Growin’ more each day. Though yeh still look a bit small. OI, Darkyn! Let’s get the expectin’ mother some food!”

Tauriel turned to mouth ‘help’ to Kili who was laughing hard in the background beside Thorin who looked equally amused. Useless dwarrows.

To her relief, Tauriel was not the only one ushered into the massive hall. She watched from a table high up as group by group was directed in and shown a place to sit. It appeared the official welcome will be happening here.

Dain had made sure she was given a plate of breads, cheeses, and some water before going and helping the others into the hall. It took nearly a half hour, but eventually all the dwarrow of Ered Luin were now seated below, and her family joined her at the upper royal table. She was happy to see Naurfaer join them as well, she had actually missed the quirky elf that she was slowly starting to see as her true family.

The entire hall stood when Thorin stepped up, including Tauriel. “Welcome! Welcome my people to Erebor. It is very late in the evening, much too late for a true and deserving celebration. But that time will come. For tonight, let us dine in peace and comfort. When you have eaten your fill, see Balin at the front table to receive your chamber assignments. He will answer any questions you may have. The only warning I offer, is to be wary of which halls you go down. We have cleared and fortified much of the damage, but certain areas are yet still closed off. Going down these will cause serious injury and possibly death. Now, eat and allow me to say good night on your first evening home.”

Thorin then sat, indicating it was okay for all to follow. Many of the dwarrow who had either arrived in their time away, or came with Dain, were passing platters and plates around as the hall erupted in the sound of laughter, scraping dishes, and clunking mugs of ale.

Now full with food, Tauriel thought to excuse herself from the hall surprisingly still filled with many of the younger dwarrow too excited to retire, all celebrating their first meal in the majesty around them.

Tauriel, did stay as long as her family had, though she soon found herself leaning heavily on Fili, who looked up at his sister from the rim of his own mug. The young prince carefully leaned to Thorin and indicated that it may be time to retire themselves.

The king looked at Tauriel who was already half asleep on Fili’s shoulder, then to Kili laughing completely unaware with Naurfaer, who was telling him a story of how he had won a bet with Nori that he could not get Dwalin to blush. The merry elf going into detail of all the things he tried before being successful.

“Kili, do you want me to take her up?” Kili stopped mid laugh to turn to Thorin, then looked at Tauriel, his precious wife practically asleep on his brother’s shoulder.

Kili gave her a soft smile and traced the curve of her cheek with his fingers. Amralime? Are you ready to retire my love?”

Green eyes blinked open as Tauriel lifted her head from Fili to look at Kili. “Stay and enjoy the evening Kili, I will go up.” But Kili shook his head and was already rising. To his surprise, Thorin, Fili, and Dis stood as well.

Kili turned back to Naurfaer who just waived them off. “I am going to help get the others to their chambers. Some of them look a bit…too far gone.”

Kili glanced over to where Naurfaer was indicating to see some of the younger dwarrow, who obviously could not hold their ale, completely missing their mouths, pouring the amber liquid down their tunics, and laughing.

Eyes roaming the hall, Kili then saw Leotti standing in Balin’s line as she looked around curiously, if not a bit warily. The young prince suddenly had an idea and called out to her.  “Leotti!”

The blonde dam turned her head from her place just behind another dwarf in line to smile and wave to Kili. She was to get her chambers next. “I will be right back amralime. Stay here for a sec.” He then turned to his…what…grandfather by marriage…naw, just Naurfaer. “Naurfaer, can I borrow you?” The elf nodded and jumped up, following Kili towards the dam who just stepped up to Balin.

Looking up from his list, Balin gave the young dam a welcoming smile. “Ah, Leotti. Welcome to Erebor lass. Is your mother here?”

Kili saw some of the happiness leave her olive eyes as she shook her head. “Amad was, unhappy with the thought. But I wanted a chance to build something of my own.”

Balin smiled kindly and handed her a key and a piece of parchment. “I’ll put you in the hall of the dams in the opposite halls of the lads. There are already quite a few here. There will also be a shop for you in the market of your choice when you are ready lassie. It is an honor to have such a talented seamstress here.” Leotti blushed and stepped back towards Kili, allowing for the next dwarf in line to step up to Balin.

Kili pulled the little dam over to an elf watching them curiously. An elf, who may not have been Tauriel, yet she knew instantly who he was even without Kili’s introduction. “Leotti, this is Tauriel’s grandfather, Naurfaer.”

Kili gestured to the tall elf as Leotti gave a small bow in greeting. “I have heard much about you, Naurfaer.” The taller elf seemed surprised and gave her a wide smile.

Knowing it was her first time in these vast halls, Kili wanted to make certain his wife’s closest friend made it to her new chamber without getting lost. “Naurfaer, would you mind showing Leotti to her room? I want to make sure she gets there safely.”

“Thank you Kili.” Leotti kissed her friend on the cheek and took Naurfaer’s offered arm.

Kili watched them leave as Naurfaer leaned down, curiously asking, “You heard a lot about me? Do tell!” Kili chuckled and turned to join his family.

When he stepped up to her, Tauriel pulled her husband close and leaned down, pressing her forehead to his before placing a soft kiss to his lips. “Thank you Kili. You have a beautiful heart, my prince.”

Kili smiled back up at her and took her hand as they walked together out of the halls towards the royal wing.

Despite her exhaustion, Dis looked everywhere she could on their way to their halls. It was all just how she remembered it to be…except for the solid gold floor of the throne room. Dis gave Thorin a questioning look, but he just muttered, “Tomorrow.” and pulled her past, giving the guards a nod before guiding her up the large staircase to the royal wing above.

The entire way up, Dis had tears in her eyes as she looked at the halls and rooms she grew up in. Thorin had decided to shift out of the larger suite he had given to Kili and Tauriel, and join Dis in their old family chamber which happened to be directly across the hall. Fili too took one of the smaller single suites just a few doors down, and Naurfaer had been gifted another across from Fili.

The kitchen was also found which happened to be next to Naurfaer’s new chamber. It was in the same hall as the family suites, but as it was still completely out of use and had some smoke damage likely from a small fire that broke out during the original attack, they kept it closed and locked.

Bidding Dis and Thorin goodnight, the couple walked into their rooms. Tauriel took a moment to look around at the large, empty, suite. She was used to this room having Fili lounging in one of the high-backed chairs, Naurfaer humming as he cleaned his blade on the chaise, or Thorin reading before the fire.

But now, it seemed too devoid of life, at least until Kili’s arms wrapped around her tightly. Then, her son gave a nudge, reminding her that he too was still there, and she placed her hand where he pushed. She had her world wrapped around and within her and she could not be happier.

Wordlessly, Kili guided Tauriel to their bedchambers, and she looked back into the empty sitting room through the open door. She was currently seven months along, which meant that in just six months, another being will be in these rooms with them. It seemed so far away, yet almost too close.  

Pushing her to the bed, Kili began helping her out of her layers, removing her boots and peeling away her fur lined travel cloak Thorin had gifted her before they left for Ered Luin. She then stood, allowing for her cloak and vests to fall to the ground.

Tauriel kicked the pile of clothes and shoes away knowing she will get to them tomorrow. Right now, she had a different idea of how she wanted to spend her first night back. With a gentle tug, she pulled Kili towards her, sealing their lips as they fell together towards the bed, finally together in their home.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five

Over the next several weeks, the mountain was bursting with activities. Once everyone was settled in their chambers with their belongings, Thorin and Balin began assigning marketplace spaces to get the merchants up and running as soon as possible. With trade open between Mirkwood and Dale, materials were already pouring into the mountain and gold pouring out.

Leotti herself was given a beautiful shop. Tauriel watched with amusement when the little blonde jumped at Balin when he showed her the space and presented her the key.

The older dwarf went slightly pink when the small dam latched onto him, but he chuckled when Leotti pulled away and practically bounced over to Tauriel with excitement. “TAURI! Look! I have my own shoppe. It’s even bigger AND better than the one in Ered Luin! Look at all this space!”

“I see Leotti. It is well earned and given to the most deserving.” Leotti gave Tauriel a hug of her own and the pair spent the remainder of the day getting the shop set up. Leotti was the one to push her closest friend out the door when it began to get too late.

Despite the hour, Tauriel could not stop herself from visiting Vin and Tarrah on her way out of the market. They were setting up their own space with Viltarra just in the back.

Like Leotti’s shoppe, the bakery was large and spacious. Gone was the small cart or stall they used to work from, and in its place Vin and his family now had both a decent sized kitchen interior for the baking and preparation of their wares, a beautiful open area upfront facing the market path which came complete with counterspace that spanned the entire width of their shop to display their goods, and even more space that wrapped around the side of the kitchen for a private seating area, extra prep space, or whatever they choose.

To keep the entire bakery closed off from unwanted visitors, a section of the counter lifted, working as the entrance to the space outside the kitchen. The kitchen itself had a large functioning window facing the display counter and the path, and a door that could be locked to keep the place secure.

The bakery was not far from Leotti’s shop, just a few doors down. Both shops, along with several others along the same wall, were nestled into a space directly underneath the second floor, so it was as if they were carved out of the mountain wall itself. Tauriel could even see a few support columns throughout the open space in the bakery. The other shops were like Leotti’s and were completely enclosed with display windows and doors.

This was the largest of the markets in the mountain, and was considered to be the main marketplace of Erebor. Most of the merchants have been assigned spaces here, unless otherwise requested.

Tauriel could see many of the shops and stalls had already been opened for business in their time away, Balin had certainly been busy. Though, at this hour, the merchants in these stalls and shops were currently putting their goods away for the evening.

It is likely that within the next several months, this entire marketplace will be booming, from the front entrance all the way to the large doors to the forging room. This particular area of the market that Vin’s family and Leotti had been assigned, was near the end of the path between the shops and stalls, where it began to loop around past the forge then back up towards the front once more. If she turned around, she knows she would be able to see the forge nestled against the far wall. She did not know why, but that was a comforting thought.

Maybe Fili will start to work it when his responsibilities allow him too, then she can help as well. It does not look as if that particular forge has been assigned to anyone yet, maybe Thorin wants to keep it in the family. The mountain housed a giant forging room, the massive doors to the room being directly beside the forge itself, so the small forge was not necessary to keep the mountain running. So, it really would not surprise her in the least if her uncle preferred to keep it for himself and his family.

Turning her attention back to the bakery, Tauriel waited until Viltarra saw her and the dam walked up to greet the elf. “Are you settling in well?” Tauriel asked with a small smile.

“Yes. This is probably the nicest marketplace we have been to. We even have our own chambers. It is very…overwhelming I must say.” Viltarra bend down and pulled up a box before placing it on the counter. She began slowly unpacking labels, display sheets, and several odds and ends Tauriel assumed were necessary for this area of the stand.

Tauriel scrutinized the blonde for a moment as she watched her pull item after item from the box. “Have you never had chambers before?”

Viltarra shrugged, spending more time than necessary looking over a small book she had just pulled from the box, then sighed. “My family typically sleeps in the stalls we work in. The fire from the stoves keep it warm and we are accustomed to hard ground beds. It has never been a problem, just our way of life. It feels, odd, to be thrust into a life such as this.”

Having spent four months on the road looking for Kili several years ago, then all those months with the company going on their quest for Erebor, Tauriel could understand a life spent among the land and stars. Still, she did prefer a bed if she was honest with herself.

“I do love being under the stars.” Tauriel began. “But I am most grateful, especially in this condition, to have a soft mattress to come home to.”

Viltarra nodded in agreement, her eyes falling to Tauriel’s obvious pregnancy. She would miss being outside, but these halls have their comforts and…she looked at Tauriel’s easy smile…maybe even friends.

Tauriel smiled and was about to leave, when she remembered she had made plans with Leotti for the next day, and she had told her friend she would be sure to invite Viltarra as well. “Viltarra, the weather is to be rather delightful tomorrow, so Leotti and I are going for a walk and bringing some lunch for a picnic, would you join us?”

Viltarra looked around at the mess of their stand then back at her parents who were setting up the inside kitchen space. “I really shouldn’t. We have a lot of work to do here.”

Seeing the boxes, crates, and chests littering the counter spaces and floor, Tauriel did agree there was a lot of work to be done. “Perhaps I can come down to help in the morning, and then we can go together?”

Viltarra sighed and looked back again at her parents, her mother was hanging out the wide-open window of the kitchen, nodding emphatically at her.

Viltarra rolled her eyes and Tauriel chuckled. “I will be here at first light.”

Viltarra watched the elf leave and shook her head as her mother berated her for nearly saying no to royalty, again.

As promised, the following day, Tauriel in all her pregnant elven glory walked into the stand. Her normal dwarven style furs were replaced by a soft cotton top belted at the waste, and trousers tucked into leather boots. She looked less like a royal elf, and more like a dwarf ready to spend a day laboring.

Viltarra looked her up and down then lifted an amused brow. “Exactly what, and how much, do you think we will be doing today? You look as if you are about to go work a mineshaft.”

Tauriel grumbled in response. “I cannot find anything that fits properly. I just dropped off a few things with Leotti. She promised to attempt to take them out while we set things up here. This is Kili’s top and belt, they are all that will fit comfortably. I feel…large.” She ended with a frustrated huff.

“It will only get worse as that one grows. Best get used to needing new things.” Tarrah laughed as she came around with a plate of warm buns, placing it on the table. Tauriel grumbled a bit more but grabbed a bun and happily joined the small family in getting things set up.

By lunch, Leotti had joined them with a bundle of Tauriel’s things under one arm, and a basket of food in the other. With a quick goodbye, Tarrah shooed them all out of the bakery after passing Viltarra a bag of fresh buns. Soon, two dams, and one elf were making their way outside into the warm, late spring weather. Summer, was truly on its way.

The warmer seasons were always Tauriel’s favorites, and she sighed happily as she leaned back on the small blanket, closing her eyes and turning her head towards the sun.

“What happens now? Since everyone seems finally settled, that is.” Leotti’s voice pulled the eleth from her sunbathing, and Tauriel opened her eyes to a set of brown and olive looking right at her. Oh. Right. She would be the only one to know.

Tauriel hummed and sat up, tucking her legs into her side as she leaned against her hand and looked at the dams watching her. “A few things. First, there will be of course the coronation at the end of the week. I believe Fili and Kili are meeting with Bard today to help with the last few details on a vault to keep the cities gold, but I am sure more trade negotiations are at hand between both Dale and Mirkwood. The only other thing I  know of, is I have also been told six dwarven lords will be coming to visit in the next several weeks. I am not entirely sure what for, but, Dis had mentioned it being necessary to reattach old ties and reaffirm allegiances.”

“Six lords? That will be quite the visit. I am sure everyone will be in an uproar while they are here.” Leotti reached for some cheese and bread, while Viltarra passed a bun to Tauriel.

Looking at Leotti, then to Tauriel, Viltarra considered the pending news. “I suppose with Erebor being central to the dwarven people, it is important to make certain the other dwarven kingdoms realize the mountain is strong. Though I do not envy you having to deal with dwarven lords, Tauriel. My da has had to more than once as we have to get cleared to enter and sell wares in other settlements. They can be right difficult to work with.” Though Viltarra had never had to speak to them herself, she had heard enough horror stories from her father to know how hard they can be to handle.

Tauriel sighed. “Well, they certainly cannot be worse than Thranduil. I spent most of my life working with him directly, and more than one arrogant guard captain or elven emissary, so I will just wait and see who comes. Perhaps it will not be so bad.” She bit into her bun, ignoring the skeptical looks the other to girls were giving her.

Tauriel looked at the green all around her. They had found a perfect spot on a small hill covered in fresh grass on the side of Erebor just off the path but near the gate. They were not completely alone, the eleth doubts neither Thorin, Dis, or Naurfaer would even allow that with her being pregnant. Two guards were standing in the distance near the mountain where they can see the three of them and interfere if needed. It was the condition she was given to be able to leave Erebor.

Not just her though, Tauriel had to remind herself, but for the two other dams with her as well. It was not as if Thranduil did not care if something happened to her when she lived among the elves of Mirkwood, but this level of protection and concern for her wellbeing was not something the eleth was accustomed to. Leotti and Viltarra, however, did not bat an eye or even grumble at the stipulation, as they were used to being all but hidden away by their people. Tauriel sighed and grabbed another bun before peering at the path leading to the city and smiling wide, the annoyance leaving her instantly.

“You see something…what is it? It is Kili, isn’t it? That is your Kili smile.” Tauriel rolled her eyes as a pink blush warmed her cheeks. She was certainly pinned by her closest friend. Nothing, gets past Leotti.

Sure enough, when both Viltarra and Leotti looked at the path, they both saw five figures coming towards them. Two of them they instantly recognized, one of course being Kili, who led the group closely followed by Fili, and just behind the two princes were three humans, the lord of Dale, and his two daughters.

Neither Viltarra nor Leotti had met Bard or his family, so Tauriel could understand the confusion and questioning looks on both dams faces as they approached. She rose from her place on the ground as the group got closer, and walked the small distance to greet them. Leotti and Viltarra did the same, but remained somewhat behind the eleth.

It was uncommon for dwarrowdams to be outside their dwellings without anyone with them, but neither was afraid, just slightly unsure. Even when Leotti visited markets, it was always within the protection of the dwarrow with her, and she was required by her mother to wear a cloak at all times.

On the same note, despite Viltarra residing in mixed cities as well as dwarven settlements her entire life, her father was never far, and hovered protectively over her and her mother wherever they went. It was Viltarra’s mother who put her foot down when she noticed friendship blooming between her daughter, and the eleth. Vin was hesitant to allow his daughter to leave the markets, let alone the mountain, but Tarrah said she was of age, and Viltarra was old enough to make decisions for herself, which included leaving the mountain. So, Viltarra was, reluctantly by her father, given free range to go wherever she pleases on her own…though preferably with her new elven and seamstress friends.

Although, technically, they were not completely alone, Kili and Fili were here, and they had two guards watching the interaction in the distance. Both guards had even taken a few steps closer to the group, getting into position to lend their assistance…if necessary. It was not, however, since Bard was welcomed to Erebor whenever he needed to visit.

With a beaming smile, Kili finally reached the group. “Amralime!” Tauriel leaned in to receive a peck on the lips from Kili, rubbing his nose with hers as she pulled away.

Stepping around his brother, Fili smiled at his sister in greeting, then turned to the two behind her and cocked his head. He had yet to speak to Viltarra since arriving and finding out she was…well…a she. He shuffled nervously, afraid to open his mouth and say something ridiculous. Instead, he remained uncharacteristically silent causing even Bard to eye him with interest.

Tauriel, who was giving Fili a curious look of her own, shook her head and turned back to Kili. “We were just having a picnic. Care to join us?”

Kili, however sighed. “As much as I would love nothing more, we are to meet with Thorin and Balin. But, Sigrid and Tilda wanted to come and see you, so we thought we would bring them along for a visit.”

Tauriel smiled widely at the two daughters of man. “Hello again. It is very good to see you both well.”

“You are getting so big!”

“TILDA! That is not what we say!” Sigrid chastised.

Bard’s eyes grew wide at his youngest. “Tilda! Forgive her Tauriel, you are quite glowing.” He then looked down at his daughter, placing a hand on her shoulder. “We will be having a talk about how to speak politely to others later, young lady.”

Tauriel laughed and squatted down to eye level with the young girl who was looking up at her sheepishly. “Worry not. I am unharmed in every way. But, you are quite right. I am soon going to outgrow even that great mountain behind me.” Kili rolled his eyes and tutted while the others laughed.

Truthfully, though Tauriel was showing, she really was not as large as one would think someone to be at eight months pregnant. Still, Tauriel sighed forlornly. “I am afraid only Kili’s clothes fit me presently. My friend Leotti here was kind enough to mend my things so perhaps I might wear something of my own once again.”

Just realizing she had not yet made introductions, Tauriel stood and indicated to the two dams just behind her. “Before you go, allow me to introduce my friends. This is Leotti, daughter of Estea and a very talented seamstress. She is my closest and dearest of friends here at Erebor apart from Kili and Fili.”

Leotti giggled and gave a small bow; Bard and his daughters giving her a nod back.

Tauriel then gestured to Viltarra. “This is my newest friend, Viltarra, daughter of Vin. She and her family own the bakery in the market. Her sweet cream cheese buns are most delightful.”

Mirroring Leotti, having never been formally introduced before, Viltarra gave a small bow of her own before Tauriel continued. “Leotti, Viltarra, this is Bard of Dale and his two daughters Sigrid and Tilda.”

“It is an honor to meet you both.” Bard then turned to Tauriel. “Perhaps I can trust my daughters with you Lady Tauriel, as we really must be getting to our meeting.”

Tauriel nodded and Bard smiled gratefully. “Girls, please return home when you are finished.”

“I will personally see they get there safe.” Bard gave Tauriel another grateful bow and joined Fili and Kili back to the mountain.

Tauriel stood next to Tilda who was tugging at Sigrid’s skirts, the young woman leaning down to her sister who whispered…rather loudly. “Is Tauriel sure they are ladies? They have beards Sigrid, girls don’t have beards, only boys do.”

“Hush Tilda.” Sigrid grew red with embarrassment and began stammering out apologies, but Viltarra and Leotti both smiled and laughed.

“For you, that may be odd. But for us, your bare face is quite a sight to see.” Leotti laughed out, easing the tension.

Tauriel had grown so accustomed to being around dwarves, that she rarely noticed the differences anymore. She would not even say what Leotti and Viltarra had were even beards in the traditional sense, as both dams had their facial hair end just below their cheeks, and their chins remained bare much like Dis’s. Though Viltarra’s was rather wild and unkept, so it looked a bit…bushier…than the other dams. Leotti’s beard, however, was as immaculate as the dam herself, and was always curled into ringlets along with all the hair that was not in the braids crowning her head.

The eleth gestured to the blanket a few feet away. “Come. Have a seat. We have some treats still remaining if you are hungry. How goes life in Dale?” With that, all five females settled down on the ground, two human, two dwarrow, and one elf; communing together and laughing under the warm golden sun.

The proceeding week went by quickly. Fili had told Kili and Tauriel, as they sat together at breakfast in the main hall, that all the ravens sent out have now returned from the distant clan lords both to set up trade and to announce their arrival, to convene the council to solidify Thorin as king, and to give fealty; meaning Erebor would have their support in the future should they need it.

“There would need to be meetings with the lords and quite a bit of negotiating.” Tauriel looked in disgust as more food was falling out of Fili’s mouth as he spoke, then making it in.

Dis smacked Fili on the shoulder in disappointment. “Manners Fili. Really. I raised you better. Close your mouth when there is food in it. We do not wish to see that.” Fili shrugged and smiled as he continued shoveling food both in his mouth and on Tauriel’s plate. Some things just never change.

“I am quite looking forward to that! I have been practicing my negotiating skills.” Fili dropped his fork, food fell from Kili’s gaping mouth, and Tauriel stared at Naurfaer who looked excited for the upcoming events to occur.

“Absolutely not.” Thorin’s voice rang out.

Nonplussed, Naurfaer continued eating.

“That would be wise, after the incident with Dain, Bard, and the elves a few months ago.” Balin muffled out.

Fili looked to his cousin, who was currently laughing at something one of his men had said. The burly red-headed dwarf seemed the picture of calm. He then looked at Thorin and Balin. “What did we miss?”

“Well laddie, it happened shy a week of you three headin’ to Erid Luin…” Balin began.

Naurfaer smiled as he walked through the warm halls of Erebor. He hoped Tauriel was doing well on her trek back to the blue mountains. It would be two months before he would see her again and as much as he wanted to go, he knew he could be of more help here.

Though nobody seemed to be wanting to ask for help. He even tried divvying out the gold for all the members who were in Thorin’s company as contractually promised…“that did not end well.” The elf thought as he recalled Thorin dragging him from the gold chamber mid-count. He would have to begin all over again.

Naurfaer stopped as he came across a rather frustrated looking Lord Dain Ironfoot. “Lord Dain, what a pleasant surprise. Might I be of service?”

Dain eyed the elf skeptically “No’ unless yeh ‘ave a few extra ‘ams. We lost quite a bit in the battle, and the boys be needin’ em.”

The elf looked puzzled for a moment, then brightened. “I happen to know how to get you some if you would like. Worry not. I will get right on it.”

Dain was impressed, clasping the elf on the shoulder before walking towards the large kitchen where his men were gathering. Though he did call back, “Great. I will leave yeh to it. Thanks lad.”

Naurfaer smiled and turned to head to Dale to speak with Bard. He happened to know the city had quite a few pigs, obtaining ham should be easy. He quickly found the master of the town winching up some stone carved bricks to complete a wall. Everything was coming along quite quickly, and the city now looked less like a ruin and more like a livable town, now that the snows had slowed.

“A little to the left Ayden…perfect. Now bring her down!” Bard was calling out instructions to a young, teenage, boy who was guiding the brick into place.

Naurfaer watched patiently until the ladder holding the young man gave a crack. The elf’s quick reflexes caught Ayden before he hit the ground, saving him from serious injury.

Bard jumped down from the platform containing the winch, and ran up to them just as Naurfaer let the young man, barely older than a boy, go. “Well done, Naurfaer.” Bard praised before turning to the young man. “Are you alright Ayden?” The boy nodded, then offered his gratitude to Naurfaer, before going to inspect the ladder he had just fallen from.

“You have my thanks for that. To what do I owe the honor of such a visit?” Bard gestured Naurfaer to follow him as he went back to reload and lock the winch.

Naurfaer rocked on his toes. “It appears I am in want of some pigs. Perhaps we can work out a trade for a few?”

Bard stood straight and rubbed his chin in thought. “I think we might have some, but I am afraid they may come at a cost unless you think you might be able to procure some wine. I would happily speak to Lawrence about letting several go for a few barrels. We are supposed to have a small celebration tomorrow evening, but spirits are non-existent at the moment.”

Wine. Wine. Wine. All he knew they had in the mountain was ale, and a few drinks that would certainly be too strong for a human to handle. They had yet to even get any wine for themselves. An idea popped into his head, though it was not one the ginger elf was overly fond of, but if it could get him the pigs for Dain’s ham, then it was worth it.

“I think I can get you some. I shall have it to you by tomorrow.” He looked around the still ruined city and up at the dark grey skies. A storm was coming, he would bet his blade on it. “Perhaps you can move the celebration to Erebor? It looks as if it is going to rain, and I know for certain Thorin would want to solidify your people’s friendship. Such a gesture would surely do so.”

Bard looked uncertain. “Are you sure? The mountain king seems less then…hospitable…when it comes to his home and uninvited guests.”

Naurfaer nodded jovially. “Of course, you know you have an open invitation to the mountain whenever you want to come. But, I will speak to him about it. Plan on being at the mountain tomorrow evening with anyone who wishes to celebrate. I will personally speak with Thorin, if he is against it, I will let you know.”

Bard clasped Naurfaer’s hand in gratitude. “That would be wonderful. Thank you. I will inform the others.”

Naurfaer smiled and nodded. He went to turn away but paused. “Might I borrow a horse?” Bard signaled for him to follow and Naurfaer was passed the reins of a tall brown mare. He had a bit of a ride if he was to reach Mirkwood by tonight.

The rains came just as Naurfaer crossed the border to the woodland realm. He nodded at the guards at the gates and jumped off his horse so he could enter the city. It took only some convincing for the guards to allow him a meeting with Thranduil even this late in the evening.

When the tall elf entered the throne room with a flourish of robes and grace, Naurfaer just lifted his eyebrow, unimpressed in every way possible. There was no way he was bowing to that peacock display. He did, however, force a smile on his face. He needed to be civil if this negotiation was going to go well.

“Naurfaer. I had not expected to see you in these halls…voluntarily. Why have you come?”

If Naurfaer was in any way intimidated by the elven king, he showed no sign of it. “I come to see if I might procure a few barrels of your finest wine. I am willing to make a trade, of course.”

“Of course.” Thranduil droned as he sat in his high throne staring down at Naurfaer. “I was unaware the king under the mountain had a desire for such a thing. He has not written it in his recent missives.”

“Oh, no no. I am here on my own. I am afraid it is pigs we need in the mountain, to get the pigs, Dale is in need of wine. I am simply working as a go between.” Naurfaer clasped his hands behind his back and rocked on the balls of his feet.

Thranduil seemed to consider this. “Verry well. I had neglected to request some iron ore in my last message to Erebor. Perhaps some ore for the wine.”

“That we have. I am sure it will be yours.” Thranduil nodded dismissively. Naurfaer turned to leave but stopped when Thranduil called his name.

“Dale does not normally request such things. For what is their need of wine?” The king lifted his own wine goblet to his lips, clearly not ready for this little…meeting…to be finished.

Naurfaer rolled his eyes before he turned back to the throne and shrugged. “He said they were celebrating. The weather does not seem fitting, so I suggested they come to Erebor to do so. I will be speaking to Thorin on my return.”

Thranduil thought for a moment then hummed. “Ah, that would be the celebration of the changing season. We too have a festival of such an event here in Mirkwood. Welcoming in new life.”

Naurfaer never was part of any such celebrations, being part of a clan outside the woodland realm. Well technically, he only lived with that clan, they were in no way his own unless you counted by marriage. It was the clan of his daughter’s husband, Findyyr. That was neither here nor there, however.

Thinking to himself, Naurfaer’s mind lit up with an idea for the years to come. If Dale and Mirkwood would be allies, why not align similar celebrations. “You should combine your festivities with those of Dale. The more, the merrier and it would do well to strengthen your relationship if I might be so bold to say so.”

The elven king lowered his goblet and looked thoughtfully down at Naurfaer, then nodded. “A wise suggestion. I will take you up on your offer. I will make arrangements to be at Erebor with the wine barrels tomorrow. Tell Thorin we will be bringing the food for all who attend, and extra wine for the festivities, of course.”

Excellent, he got the wine. Wait…did the king of condescending just say he was coming to Erebor? Valar above. He meant future celebrations. He better go speak to Thorin. They did have a much better relationship now, the dwarven king and the elven lord, maybe this was for the best. Naurfaer turned to leave without much ado and rode for the entire evening through rain to get to Erebor by mid-afternoon the next day.

Not having much time, Naurfaer marched through the halls in search for the king under the mountain. It took him nearly an hour, but he finally found Thorin covered in soot and debris, hollering orders to similarly covered dwarrows.

“Fill that hole and let’s try to relight.” The dwarven king called out as he pushed a large iron door into place on what looked to be some sort of giant furnace.

Naurfaer watched curiously as they followed Thorin’s instructions, grabbing a torch, lighting the fire, then stepping back quickly as the furnace blazed to life. It looked as if nothing untoward was going to happen, until suddenly there was a great cracking sound and the mountain groaned, before Thorin bellowed for water. “ITS NOT GOING TO HOLD!!! SMOTHER THAT FLAME BEFORE IT FRACTURES THE ENTIRE UNIT!!!!”

The flame was quickly extinguished and Thorin sighed in frustration. Seeing he had a chance Naurfaer approached the king who was assessing the furnace beside Balin and Dwalin. “If I might have a moment Thorin. I need to request permission for some guests to visit.”

“Try adding some more filler onto the entire surface and let it set.” Thorin, only half listening to Naurfaer, instructed Dwalin who nodded and went to work.

Naurfaer stepped closer to the dwarven king who was running a finger through a large crack on the surface of the furnace, and huffing. Nonplussed, the elf continued, assuming Thorin was listening. “It would be for the benefit of the people of all three cities, and give shelter for some much needed festivities.”

The elf then went into detail about the trading for the pig, the wine, and the elven king needing ore, which he will be picking up tonight as he will be coming to the celebration with some of his people. He would also be providing food and wine for all.

Thorin nodded distractedly, still not even looking at Naurfaer. “Mhm. Balin how long do you think it should set before we get it lit again. I want this furnace operating before they get back.”

Assessing the crack, the amount of filler, and time to get it stabilized…Balin looked to the dwarven king. “Shouldn’t be but an hour Thorin.”

Naurfaer watched and waited. “Well, do you approve?”

Thorin gave him barely a glance then sighed, he really did not have time for interruptions, especially Naurfaer sized interruptions. “Whatever you need is fine, go ahead and handle it as you see fit.”

Thorin turned back when there was a crash as a piece from the top of the furnace fell to the ground. “Nori! Get that section supported! Quickly! If we lose any more, this furnace will be useless.”

“It’s already useless.” Dwalin muttered, kicking a piece of rubble across the ground.

Seeing he seemed to be dismissed as all the dwarves ignored his presence, Naurfaer left the room to go speak to the master of Dale, and to return the horse. He smiled to himself as the animal he borrowed trotted along the path to the human city. Bard will be very glad to have the celebration tonight inside the mountain, he just hoped he would not be upset about the elves joining in.

As it was, Bard met him near the gates, taking the reins of the horse as Naurfaer jumped down. “Well?”

“Thorin gives his permission. Thranduil will be bringing the wine, and if you do not mind, himself with several of his own people as well. They too are having a celebration, and I may have suggested combining such things would make the evening much more merry.”

Bard’s eyebrows rose in surprise, but he nodded all the same. “You are quite the ambassador, Naurfaer. I will give my suggestion for such a title when I see the dwarven king tonight. I will make sure to have your pigs as well.”

Smiling brightly, Naurfaer made his way back to the mountain to get ready.

Thorin was well past exhausted as he crested the stairs to the main floor of the mountain. It took another three hours, but they were able to stabilize the final furnace and get it lit. At present, it is still holding so it looked as if they were in the clear.

“My lord, where do yeh want the guests, they are assembling in at the gates.”

Guests? What is this all about now, he internally groaned.  “What guests, Dukhal?”

The dwarven guard shifted. “The men from Dale and the elves of Mirkwood, meh lord.”

Thorin’s brows lowered, and he quickly pushed past the guard and made his way up to the overhang as men and elves laughing together, funneled into the main entrance hall. “Does somebody want to report to me what is going on?!!”

“Aye. Naurfaer said yeh agreed to a celebration tonight. Tha’ is all I know my lord.” The guard at the gates, one of Dain’s men, Ovi, supplied as he too looked across at the guests entering the mountain.

Celebration? Fire and forge what is that elf up to. He knew he should have insisted he go with Tauriel. Thorin ran down the stairs and nearly collided with Bard.

“King Thorin! Well met. I wanted to thank you for opening your halls for my people. I never doubted our alliance, but I must say, this was a surprise of the greatest sort. Please accept this barrel of wine as a personal gift. You have quite the ambassador in Naurfaer.”

Thorin gaped and slammed his mouth shut before he said something he would regret and gave Bard a nod before turning around. Thorin instantly regretted it, however, as he came face to face with the elven king himself, who was looking him up and down appraisingly. “Well, if it is not the king under the mountain. I did not expect you to be wearing the mountain to the celebration. We have sent the food to the kitchens. Join us when you are ready.”

Thorin was losing it, and quickly. He gave the elven king a small nod as Thranduil passed by, though the elf let his cold, narrowed, eyes follow Thorin’s retreating back.

Many of the dwarves were just standing and watching the parade of men and elves with bewilderment and slight annoyance until they heard tale of food and wine, then they began to mix in with the current of guests moving towards the great hall.

“Naurfaer, I have your pigs.” Bard indicated to a cage of fine swine just as Dain walked in.

“Well, by Mahal above. What is all this about? Cousin?!” Dain looked at Thorin then at the few men, elves, and pigs still in the entrance hall.

Naurfaer lifted his head at Dain’s voice then frowned when he saw a dirt coated Thorin glaring darkly at him. Bard watched with interest as Naurfaer walked up to the seething mountain king.

Thorin attempted to cool his temper and took a breath before forcing his voice to calm. “Would you like to tell me what is the meaning of all this, Naurfaer? Because I feel like this has something to do with you.”

Confused, Naurfaer looked at Thorin. “It is the celebration I told you about earlier today, the one you agreed to.”

Thorin tried to think back to any conversation he had with Naurfaer, and his mind clicked on those few minutes inside the furnace room. He had known Naurfaer was asking for something, but he was so distracted he just essentially waved the elf away.

Thorin sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He had thought with his nephews gone any…shenanigans…would have been eliminated. Clearly, he had been mistaken.

Seeing as Thorin was not raging and he had not kicked anyone out…yet…Naurfaer smiled brightly and turned to Dain. “I got the pigs you requested, by the way. Had a right time getting them. Had to trade from Bard who wanted wine from Thranduil, who wants some iron ore from Erebor, by the way. Said he will be taking it home with him.”

It was Dain’s turn to look confused. “What are yeh on about laddie. Why would I wan’ some pigs?”

Naurfaer huffed. “You were upset yesterday; said you were in need of some ham.”

There was a moment of silence before Dain’s laughter burst through the entrance hall. “Yeh great loon, I said RAMS.” He accentuated the R’s this time. “We were in need of some rams. They help the boys with heavy liftin’. Whatever would I do with ham? Wait, yeh spent all day between Dale and Mirkwood to get me some ham? Thorin, this lad is worth ‘is salt in entertainment.” Dain leaned heavily on Thorin who had his arms folded and was still glaring at the elf.

“Ah. Come now Thorin. Lad’s already got the party here. May as well go an’ enjoy it…after yeh clean up cousin.” Dain lifted an arm and dusted off the dirt which had transferred to his own sleeve. “Come on lad. Looks like we got a party teh get to.” There was already music, and from the sound of it singing and dancing as well.

Thorin was left standing alone, still wondering what in the name of Mahal was going on. A rumble followed by a small explosion shook through the room loud enough for him to hear, but too quiet for all in the hall to have heard over the music and cheers.

“And that would be the furnace.” Thorin growled, running a hand up to massage his temples before sighing and lifting his eyes skyward. Well, nothing he could do about that furnace tonight. Giving up, Thorin turned to go up to his chambers to change so he can make an entrance to the party in HIS mountain. He will be partaking of wine…lots and lots of wine.

Fili and Kili roared with laughter as Balin and Dain finished the story. “Can’t say tha’ party was half bad. Good wine at least.”

Naurfaer folded his arms at Thorin’s glare. “I traded and negotiated very well thank you, and I believe I was the one to actually fix the furnace. If you had simply asked for my help from the beginning…”

“There would not be such an entertaining story!” Tauriel smacked Fili who was now on the receiving end of Thorin’s Durin glare of death.

The dwarven king huffed then took a sip of water from his goblet. “The answer is still no. Who knows what you will turn over or agree to.”

Dis patted the elf on the arm from her place beside him. “More than that Naurfaer, I do not think the lords will work with an elf. I am afraid even our Tauriel will more than likely not be allowed inside the negotiation rooms.” Tauriel looked at Dis surprised, she had not known that.

Seeing Tauriel’s look, Dis elaborated. “Not just because you’re an elf dear, but, the lords do not feel it is a place for females. We will be hard at work trying to win the wives over, however. A much more…delicate job.”

Tauriel sighed. She had been part of Thranduil’s court and been in on nearly every negotiation as his guard. It was not new to her to be part of such things, but she nodded knowing she will at least be helping somewhere. She took a sip from her cup and continued her meal.

The few remaining days in the week progressed with little incident and Tauriel spent much of her time between Leotti’s shop and Viltarra’s family bakery. She was growing to like the blonde baker quite a bit, and those sweet cheese rolls were unbelievably good.

However, she would not be doing any visiting today. The coronation will be taking place that evening, which is why Tauriel was pacing back and forth in the chamber rooms.

It was several days before that Thorin had called her to his study on a day Kili was helping Fili in Dale. The two princes were working to solidify plans on what repairs the dwarrow could help with and supplies needed to complete them. As such, they were gone seemingly more and more over the last week, but Tauriel was happy to remain behind and help anywhere she could. Though she had not yet been personally needed by Thorin.

When Tauriel finally entered the warm office, Thorin gave her a welcoming nod but turned his eyes back to the scroll he was currently going over. Seeing he was a bit preoccupied, the eleth took a seat and waited patiently, though she was a bit apprehensive as to what Thorin wished to see her for.

They sat for several minutes in near silence, the only sound being the occasional scratching of the quill on parchment from Thorin’s desk, until the chamber door opened and Dis came in carrying a wooden box.

“Fret not dear, you are white as a ghost. There is no trouble to be had. Thorin and I just wanted to prepare you for what is to happen in a few days time.” Tauriel visibly relaxed the tension she had not realized she had been showing and gave a small smile to Dis who set the box on Thorin’s desk and turned to Tauriel.

In the weeks they had been back in Erebor, Dis looked almost like a completely different dam. She still wore her braids, though several more intricate ones had begun to make their way into her dark hair that fell down her back. She also wore more regal clothing, rich furs, jeweled belts, and a circlet of beads over her brow. In no way was she over adorned, it all suited her. However, it is far different then the simplistic styles she wore in Ered Luin.

There was no mistaken this dam’s station in Erebor; she was royalty, and her entire being radiated it. Tauriel could not help but compare the style to her own simple frock. She was running out of things to fit in and for the first time, she felt lacking in her appearance compared to these two regal beings before her. She brushed the nagging thought away and focused on Dis as she waited for Tauriel to acknowledge her.

Tauriel’s cheeks reddened when she realized Dis had been staring at her for several minutes trying to get the elf’s attention. “Forgive me, Dis. My mind has been…muddled as of late. I often feel my thoughts are not my own.”

Dis waived Tauriel’s apology away. “It is fine dear. I had two children of my own. As much as I do not wish to worry you, I feel I should warn you…it will only get worse. But, the end is very much worth it.” Tauriel placed her hand on her belly and nodded in agreement.

Dis smiled and looked to Thorin who signaled for her to continue. “We need to discuss a few things about the coronation with you, Tauriel.”

The dwarven coronation. Tauriel did not quite know what to feel on it. Balin had always hinted that Tauriel would be coronated alongside her dwarven family as a princess of Erebor, due to her marriage to Kili. He had even said once she would be, but she never really thought it would be a reality.

Being accepted by a small settlement? Sure. This was no small settlement though, but a dwarven kingdom. In her time here, she has already been the subject of petty gossip, had things thrown at her, and been told on more than one occasion to go back to her own home.

Each instance was always when she was alone, and they never threw anything that would harm her, mostly food. As for the gossip, apparently it has not circulated to all the dwarrow not from Ered Luin, that she was fluent in Khuzdul. If they did, they would probably think twice of the things they said, which made Hydann’s comments sound kind.

Dis and Thorin were always so busy with their new roles, Tauriel never told them. As for Fili and Kili, Tauriel had no desire to create a scene, which undoubtably Fili and Kili would have immediately done, so she kept all these instances to herself. She did not want to cause any tension in their new home, so she let it go in hopes that the others who did not know her, would eventually get used to her.

Tauriel did ask Naurfaer once if he was boding well, but he just looked confused and said a quick of course, that he had never known the dwarrow to be so hospitable. His confusion turned to concern as he began questioning Tauriel, but she deflected his concerns stating she was just making sure he was being treated with kindness. She quickly had excused herself before he could ask more and went on her way.

So, with all that in consideration, Tauriel did not even want to ask about the coronation everyone was eagerly preparing for. Since nobody seemed to approach her for preparations, she assumed she would be standing in the front row or off to the side somewhere. Tauriel was not prepared for hearing what Dis said next.

“I know things have been, bustling, this last week but we wanted to make sure you were prepared for what is to happen.” Dis sat down in the chair beside Tauriel as Thorin leaned forward with his hands clasped on the desk, listening.

“Tauriel, first and foremost, I do not want you to put too much stress in what I have to tell you. What is to happen is all just a formality; Thorin is king under the mountain with or without the coronation, Fili is crowned prince, Kili is second in line to Fili, and you and I are ladies of Erebor, princesses if you will.” Tauriel nodded, some more of the tension leaving her shoulders.

“There is not really anything you need to say or do, which is why there is no real need for preparation or rehearsal. Dain will run the ceremony, as closest living descendant of Durin outside our family. He will announce Thorin as King, Fili and Kili as his heirs, and you as an official princess.”

Tauriel sat up straight, pausing Dis right there. “Is that necessary? Won’t that upset some of the dwarrow who do not know me?”

Thorin lifted his head in puzzlement. “Nâtha, has something happened we do not know of?”

Nâtha, the Khuzdul word for daughter. Thorin had recently began calling her that, almost as a pet name more than anything. Though she suspects it is also to help dwarves from other settlements know she is a protected member of the family.

Tauriel looked between Dis and Thorin both eyeing her with identical looks of concern. “Nothing I did not expect or have not already gone through, I assure you both I am unharmed. Though I do not wish to add to any…tension…in the mountain.”

Thorin sighed and sat back as Dis shook her head. “Daughter, you must let us know if you are experiencing any troubles from the people. We cannot help if you do not tell us.” Tauriel gave Dis a nod. She knew Dis meant well and would do what she could, but it really was futile.

It would take time for the dwarrow, outside those from Ered Luin and the few who got to know her in Dain’s army, grow to accept her. Force would only cause animosity and resentment. Tauriel would stick to her earlier convictions. She did not wish to bring any more trouble to the mountain. Especially not before the coronation. Still, she gave a nod of understanding to Dis, but said nothing more.

Sensing she was not going to elaborate or add anything, Thorin stood and came around the front of his stone desk. “Ered Luin accepted you, Tauriel, give them time and the new clans coming will as well. This, will help.”

Thorin picked up the wooden box Dis had brought in, and passed it to Tauriel who sat it in her lap. It was not a large box, and curiosity got the better of her as she lifted the lid to look inside. She reached in and carefully pulled out an elaborate circlet.

“Kili helped design it. As you can see, it has elements of wood and stone. A merging of elven and dwarven styles. You are both elf, and dwarrow, so we wanted you to have a symbol befitting that.” Tauriel looked up at Thorin, her eyes misting before she looked back at the delicate and intricate piece in her hands.

True to Thorin’s description, it had the elements common in the halls of Erebor. Harsh lines pointed up in an ascending then descending manner with each housing a brilliant emerald that sparkled in the firelight as she tilted it this way and that in her hands. The designs peaked on a large, round, moonstone that almost glowed directly in the center where it would sit on her brow. Woven between Erebor’s bronze elemental designs, were delicate silver vines complete with tiny leaves. It was unmistakably a combination of the two races perfectly intertwined together as if it was always meant to be.

“I cannot say how beautiful this is, it defies all words and praises.” Tauriel’s eyes fixed on the circlet as she took in every detail.

Dis hummed in agreement with the praise. “We all have new circlets, and Thorin a new crown, designed by one of the master crafters who came with Dain’s caravan. It is only yours Kili wanted to help with, though, he did have his set to match yours in a few ways. You will see when the time comes.”

Tauriel placed the circlet back into the box and Dis stood to remove it from her lap, placing it back on the desk, then moved to stand beside Thorin as she continued her instruction. “We will arrive together once everyone has been seated. Dain will say a few things, Thorin will be crowned first, then Fili and Kili, then you.” Tauriel nodded, that was simple to remember.

Placing her hand on Tauriel’s curved belly, Dis smiled. “We should also announce the impending arrival of this one here too. Usually there is a separate ceremony, but it was supposed to happen much sooner into the pregnancy, so unless you have any objections, we will make the announcement that evening. It is, after all, a bit obvious by now, so it should not be new news.”

There was a round of chuckles as Tauriel nodded in agreement, placing her own hand beside Dis’s on her son. “I quite agree, but, I do not feel comfortable with others outside our family knowing that I am in fact, carrying a boy.”

Thorin nodded understandingly. “Kili thought the same. I had asked him and he vehemently refused to allow that to be common knowledge. He fears it would make you too much of a target, knowingly carrying an heir to the throne. Although, it is most likely presumed to be male given our races propensity to generate males over females.”

Looking at Tauriel’s belly, Thorin smiled. “Female births are, in fact, much more revered and honored than males, even among the crown. It is not males queens are trying for, but females. There are so few among our people, and without them, we cannot exist. I remember when my mother gave birth to Dis. Forget that there were two male heirs, she had the greatest celebrations, the most elaborate gifts, and her birth was announced far and wide among the dwarven settlements. Males are nothing to females. We, are old hash.”

Thorin finished as Dis snorted, bumping her brother in the shoulder. “You are only upset, brother, because I got a better receiving than even you did, as the first born and heir to the great throne of Durin.”

Thorin smirked and turned his blue eyes back to Tauriel, getting back to the matter at hand.“I agree with Kili, nonetheless, it is best knowledge kept from those who may have a target ready for that type of news. Our family will know, none other.”

Tauriel nodded, smiling softly as she rubbed where her son kicked. “Thank you, both of you. I have discussed the same concerns with Kili. I am fully on the same line as he.”

With nothing left to talk about, Thorin clapped his hands together, walking back to his desk to resume his work as Dis walked towards the door, Tauriel rising to follow. “I have a meeting with someone I want to introduce you to. Do you have the time?”

Tauriel gave Dis a small smile. “Of course Dis, lead the way.”

They walked in silence through the halls and up to the medical wing. Tauriel threw Dis a questioning look, but the dam gave nothing away as she pushed open the door. It was one of the offices next to Oin’s, the dwarven healer himself standing beside another older dam. He had his horn secure to his ear as she was speaking quietly to him, but both stopped when Tauriel and Dis entered.

“My lady, it is a honor to have you here.” Dis nodded to the elder dam and gestured to Tauriel.

“This is my daughter, Tauriel. Tauriel, I would like to introduce you to Gildridd. Gildridd is a healer who has knowledge in both the dwarven and elven races. She is also said to be trained as a birthing nurse. I thought she would be a good fit for you in your final months.”

Tauriel took in the elder dam. She had a long, very full, beard nearly matching Balin’s in length and thickness. Her grey hair was pulled back in a tight bun with simple braids and beads woven into the hair atop her head. Her face looked stern, but she had it set in a kind, relaxed, smile. Though her grey eyes had no spark or twinkle, they still shone bright.

The elder dam inclined her head in greeting. “It is an honor, mistress Tauriel.”

“Tha’ would be lady Tauriel Gildridd. She is no mistress, lass.” Oin quickly corrected. The dam gave a small nod of the head with her mistake.

“It is fine.” Tauriel broke in, but the dam shook her head and rectified her error. “No, he is right. Forgive me, my lady.”

Tauriel only nodded as Gildridd indicated to the chairs and offered everyone a seat. Crates sat in the corners and a few chests looked opened as if she had been working on unpacking just before they arrived.

Tauriel sat and clasped her hands in her lap, unsure of this new dam. She was perfectly content with having Oin lead her care, but Dis kept insisting getting a dam in as a birthing nurse for the expecting elf. She had suggested sending for a healer of Mirkwood, but the only one Tauriel trusted was Ivethin, and she was Mirkwood’s head healer and necessary for the elven city and people. Tauriel was not about to pull her friend and mentor away from her responsibilities, if there was another who could help her in these halls.

The expecting eleth listened as Gildridd went into detail of her times spent among the elves in Rivendell, all of the experiences she had delivering babes of all races, and her desire to be the one to have the honor to bring the first babe into Erebor’s re-awoken halls.

Every question Tauriel had, the dam answered, even the ones she used to test the older dam’s knowledge. Correct, each time. The eleth looked between Gildridd and Oin, still unsure.

Sensing her apprehension, Oin added, “It may be fer the best lass. She is quite knowledgeable, bu’ I will be here if yeh need me. I am no’ goin’ anywhere.”

Tauriel felt Dis place a hand over hers in her lap. “I wouldn’t suggest it if I did not think she would be good for you.”

“Of course. I thank you Dis for seeing to this. Gildridd, I would be happy to have you.” The dam gave a bow of her own and they all watched as Oin left the room.

Then, the questions began. “How far along are you with child?”

“Just over eight months by now. Should be only another five before this one is due to enter the world.” The dam nodded and picked up a piece of parchment and a quill, then began scratching away. She asked about Tauriel’s diet, tutting at the list of foods she was eating, then inquired of her sleeping schedule, and even her intimacy with her husband…which Tauriel flat out refused to even answer.

“I do not see that as relevant or necessary information.” Tauriel stuttered, going red. Her and Kili had an extremely healthy, and loving relationship. But that was for her and him only, she was not going to tell someone she just met that even this far into her pregnancy, and after more than a year of marriage, the two could hardly keep their hands off of each other anytime they are alone together.

“It is nothing to be embarrassed of. You will find with age these things matter less and less.” Gildridd scribbled another note down with a frown.

Tauriel narrowed her eyes. “Age? I am 602-years-old. I do not think myself a young pup.”

The dam, however, chuckled lowly. “So young for an elf to be expecting. Is it not until you reach the age of 1000 years that you are considered a fully mature adult? Seems you still got a ways to go my lady.”

Even Dis laughed at Tauriel’s indignant face, but the healer dam ignored her, scratching away at the paper. She finally put the quill down and looked at Tauriel.

“Now, there are some things I want you to prepare for. One, your moods will be getting worse. It is simply a fact of pregnancy I have found in every race. Suspicion, irritation, and paranoia are all normal things to feel as you progress. There will also be an increase of sickness I have witnessed in nearly every cross-race pregnancy. It is simply your body adjusting to the growing child in its final stage with such mixed parentage. An elf and a dwarf should not be too different than the few elf/hobbit births and elf/human births I have taken part in. Both exhibited severe illness to the point of bed rest. Just continue to eat foods on this list and hydrate and you both will be fine. Finally, rest will be your best ally. You will most likely find yourself sleeping more and longer. Allow your body to do so without fighting it. Do you have any questions?”

Tauriel looked at the list, all very lean meats and vegetables which she was quite happy for, but no breads, sugars, or sweets to be heard of. “Gildridd, Tauriel is small as it is. Would it not be wise to have more, substantial meals, for her?”

The healer raised an eyebrow at Dis but politely shook her head. “Not so my lady. If she eats these on regular schedules she will gain and be fine. It is likely she will be severely ill, so eating these nutrient rich foods will give her body the chance to pull the things it needs before it expels it. Fatty foods will offer nothing but fulfilling unnecessary cravings, since it will likely come up anyway, best give her something she can get nutrients from.”

Tauriel had already had experience with being sick more and more the further into pregnancy she got, her bounding baby boy being no help as he kicked constantly when he was awake. Still, despite the sickness it causes, she loved him for it. His energy reminded her of her Kili.

Having no other questions, the two left the office. Dis was quickly able to read the look of apprehension on her daughter’s face, before the eleth covered it up. “I can keep looking Tauriel, if you wish me too.”

However, Tauriel just shook her head. “No, she is…I mean…she will be fine. If Oin and you trust her, I will as well.”

Having gone their separate ways, with Dis going to her own chamber, Tauriel entered into her room and walked out to the veranda, looking over the city as the sun began to set. Kili should be getting home soon, in fact. She looked down to see two familiar shapes just walking up towards the gates.

Tauriel leaned far over the balcony to watch both Fili and Kili as they disappeared further into the mountain. She knew neither of them could see her, as the veranda had the ability to see out, but was hidden enough for the royal family’s protection for them not to be seen from the ground. With a smile, and a sigh, she walked into the room to await her husband’s return.

The day of the coronation came which brings Tauriel back to the present, as she continued to pace the room looking through her options of things to wear. Her precious other half had disappeared somewhere, so it left her alone to try and figure something out that would be appropriate for a dwarven coronation.

 A sound came from the sitting room, which had Tauriel leaving her bedchamber to see who had come in. Of course, it was her wayward husband who stood beside a large box currently placed on one of the chairs in their sitting room. Kili beamed proudly as he watched her eye the box, and then him. “And what is this, meleth nin?”

“Well, I may have kindly asked Leotti to help with making you a new dress for the ceremony tonight. She just finished it. She wanted to stay, but had to get herself ready so she said she will see you later at the feast.”

Tauriel eyed the box then slowly walked towards it. “Kili, Leotti is overwhelmed with setting up her shop. I would have made do with what I have.” She felt Kili come up behind her and wrap his arms around her waist, lifting himself enough to place his head on her shoulder and watch as she fingered the ribbon neatly tied around the box.

“Yes, but, this is a coronation. Even Fili and I have something new to wear. If you had arrived in one of your regular things, mam would have had a fit. You deserve all the finest my star.” Tauriel’s spine tingled with the caress of his breath near her ear, and she hummed as she relished being in his arms. He pulled away, indicating for her to open the box, then stood back and watched as Tauriel finally pulled the ribbon and lifted the lid.

Inside, was clearly a new gown. The dress was deep blue, lined with bronzes and silvers. The colors for the house of Durin. She smiled at the touches of deep green on some of the hemming. This gown would match perfectly with her new circlet, and she knew she had Kili to thank for that. “Thank you, meleth nin. I love it. It is truly breathtaking.”

“It was Leotti who made it, I just had some suggestions.” He leaned up and gave Tauriel a kiss before turning towards the bedchambers to dress himself. He made sure to help Tauriel lace up her own gown, which fit perfectly, even the length was perfect for her height.

A benefit of Leotti making all of Tauriel’s clothes is the little dam knew her measurements almost to the T. It had a princess cut waistline, which allowed for her belly under its yards of layered fabrics, accentuating her condition in an extremely flattering way. Leotti was a marvel, that is to be sure.

“Beautiful.” Kili’s eyes shined as he took Tauriel in. Her gown was a perfect match to even his own tunic and coat. Combined with their circlets, they will be a complete pair. Tauriel placed her forehead to his and closed her eyes. She was happy. Extremely happy.

Kili ran his fingers through her long curls Dis and a few dams had helped her put through her hair. Apart from her four family braids, her hair had been half secured in an elaborately braided bun at the back of her head, with the remainder falling down her back in loose curls.

“I do prefer your hair down my Tauriel, but this will do.” Tauriel giggled and drew back but not before nuzzling his nose with her own. “Ready?” Kili nodded and took her hand in his. “With you beside me? Always.”

Tauriel watched as everyone piled in through the entryway and into the massive, three storied, golden floored, throne room. The four being coronated, along with Dis and Dain were already standing tall on the raised platform directly in front of the throne. With the hall filling quickly, it was easy to tell that more and more dwarrow were arriving every day.

The mountain was so large, Tauriel found that she rarely bumped into her Ered Luin friends. Apart from helping Leotti with opening her shop, Tauriel had not had a chance to even see her, as combined with getting things organized, the small dam has already been receiving a multitude of new orders these last few days.

Viltarra, Tauriel only saw whenever she went to visit the market. The dam rarely made it up for meals or away from her bakery, which was getting busier with each passing day. One thing Tauriel did notice, however, was the young blonde baker seemed to be avoiding Fili like he was the plague. What he did, Tauriel did not know, and it seemed neither did he. Honestly. Males were males, regardless of the race.

The eleth did smile, however, when she finally spotted her short, blonde, friend who was walking in next to Viltarra and her parents. They all did come, good. They took their seats and Tauriel caught Leotti’s attention, gesturing to her gown and mouthing “Thank you.” Leotti beamed and nodded from her place beside Viltarra.

Once everyone was seated, or standing on the upper levels, Dain called attention in his booming voice, causing the room to silence instantly, and the ceremony to begin in Khuzdul.

“Today is a day teh be remembered fer generations to come. The day we crown the rightful king under the mountain. Step forward, Thorin, son of Thrain, grandson of Thror. Step forward, son of Durin.”

Thorin stepped before Dain, who gave his cousin a proud smile. “Thorin, do yeh swear teh honor yer people, yer ancestors, and yer homeland. Do yeh put the good of your kingdom before the good of yourself. Do yeh promise teh raise yer axe for Erebor and its sister kingdoms for as long as yeh reign?”

“I swear it.” Thorin bellowed.

Dis, who had the honor of placing the crowns and circlets on their heads, pulled a crown from one of the four boxes. She had opted out of being coronated, saying it was unnecessary since she already went through it as a child.

The daughter of Thrain rose the crown high for all to see and called out, “Here stands Thorin Oakenshield. Now and forever, King, under the mountain. Long may he reign!” She placed the crown high on his brow and stepped back. The moment she did, the room erupted with cheers and cries.

After a few moments, Thorin rose his hands to silence the room once again. “My people, I declare my heirs to my crown, my nephews. Princes Fili and Kili, sons of Dis.”

Dain stepped forward again to address the two princes who now stood beside Thorin. “Fili, First son of Dis, Daughter of Thrain. Do yeh also swear to stand by our king. Teh protect ‘im and our people. When the great king falls, do yeh accept the mantle of his succession and take yer place as King under the mountain?”

“I swear it.” Fili immediately answered.

Dis placed a crown on Fili’s golden head and followed it with a kiss to his brow. She then turned to Kili, who Dain began to speak to next.

“Kili, second son of Dis, Daughter of Thrain. Do yeh also swear to stand by our king. Teh protect ‘im and yer kin before yeh. When the great king falls, do yeh give yer axe and yer counsel to yer brother and stand beside ‘im until the day ‘e too falls? Do yeh give yerself to the protection of these great people, and your counsel to those who need it most?”

“I swear it.” Kili called, allowing his voice to ring through the halls proudly.

Dain whispered quietly, “Good lad.” as Dis placed the circlet on his head and repeated her action of placing a kiss on his brow before stepping back, the room once again filled with cries and cheers until Thorin raised his hand for silence.

“I now call forward Tauriel, Daughter of Findyrr, Granddaughter of Naurfaer, and Daughter of Dis by marriage to prince Kili.” Tauriel could feel her heart pounding as she stepped forward to stand beside Kili. Dain once more stood beside the elf, he gave her a reassuring smile and mouthed, “It’ll be fine.” He then called to Tauriel in a loud voice.

“Tauriel, wife of Kili. Do yeh swear to wear the mantle of yer husband, but more…do yeh accept these dwarrow of Erebor as yer own people? Do yeh raise yer swords and yer bow in protection of this mountain and all who dwell inside? Do yeh stand by this king as yer own and accept ‘is word as law? Do yeh swear the give yer counsil as needed, and teh teach and guide yer children, the heirs of this very kingdom in the ways of the people that they may rule wisely under the watchful eye of mahal?”

“I swear it!” Tauriel yelled out without hesitation.

There was a brief moment of silence before the room filled with loud, echoing, cheers. Leotti jumped up to clap with many of Ered Luin’s dwarrow and all of the original company. Vin, Tarrah, and Viltarra too rose to their feet to add their approval to the crowd. Maybe she will be fine. Maybe the dwarrow coming to Erebor will grow to love her too.

Dis placed the circlet on her brow, and followed it with a kiss as she had done for Kili an Fili, and Thorin gave each of them a proud smile as he waited for the cheers to die down before making the final announcement.

“Finally, I ask that Prince Kili and his wife, Princess Tauriel step forward.” Kili took Tauriel’s hand and the two took a step forward to stand beside Thorin.

“It is a time honored tradition to announce the upcoming birth of a child of the royal family. It is usually done much earlier, but giving the circumstances, it has been delayed. It falls to us now to uphold this tradition as I proudly announce the pending heir, the son or daughter of Kili and Tauriel. May they arrive healthy, happy, and know of the love it will have surrounding it.”

Cries followed the announcement with many hearty congratulations. It was common knowledge, so Tauriel and Kili both knew it was more a formality than an actual announcement. There was really no hiding Tauriel’s condition any longer anyway, she was obviously with child.

The double doors opened wide in the back when things began to settle down once more. Balin stepped through beside Naurfaer who was carrying the “Arkenstone” in a glass case. The gem glowed and shined bright for all to see.

The silence that filled the room was ripe with awe as the dwarves of Erebor took in the stone, the symbol of their strength and power.

On his way by, Naurfaer turned sparkling eyes onto Tauriel, smiling proudly at her before following the path up to the king and kneeling low on the ground and presenting the stone. Balin lifted the glass and Naurfaer waited as Thorin stepped forward to pull the stone from its soft bed of velvet. He looked at the gem, then thrust it high in the air.

There was scraping of seats as the dwarrow stood and chanted. “Long live the king! Long live the sons of Durin.”

Thorin’s smile spread wide and one by one, the rows of dwarrow silenced as they bowed low to the ground to the family standing before them. They were excused row by row, exiting out the front to be given the chance to both give their respects to the family and see the stone up close.

When the masses had all but left, Naurfaer pulled Tauriel into a tight hug and whispered how proud he was of her and her choices that led her to a family and love she deserved but was robbed of.

Thorin too pulled each of them, Dis included, into a tight embrace. This time, he only slightly flinched when Naurfaer joined a second later. He was slowly coming to see him as family which is why he had personally asked the elf to bring the stone in at the end of the ceremony.

There was a feast that was to follow that evening, but with several contracts for Thorin to sign, a resting period of a few hours was called for those cooks in attendance to continue preparations, and give the king time to sign the many documents placed before him.

Kili, Fili, and Tauriel had some to sign as well, but they were much fewer in number, so the three of them were released to take a break. Spotting Leotti beside Viltarra, Tauriel looked down at her husband. “Kili, do you mind if I sneak away for a time. I wish to speak to Leotti and Viltarra.”

“Of course, amralime, I will see you soon.” Her husband gave her a final smile before he joined his brother who was chatting with one of the newer dwarves. Tauriel turned away, weaving through the masses to get to her blonde friends.

“My lady.” Leotti bowed with a twinkle in her eye when Tauriel had finally reached them.

Tauriel rolled her eyes. “Stop it. You are my friends. There is no need for that and you know it.” Leotti giggled, and Viltarra gave her a smile.

“Tauri, I need your help.” Tauriel looked down at Leotti who was practically vibrating with excitement and nudging her head in Viltarra’s direction.

Tauriel lifted a curious brow as she nodded. “Anything Leotti, what can I do to help?”

“Hold this.” She thrust a bag in Tauriel’s arms and immediately grabbed Viltarra who yelped in surprise as the smaller dam began dragging her towards the corridor leading to Leotti’s room.

Tauriel stood blinking for a second before Leotti called back still dragging Viltarra. “Come on Tauri, are you going to help or not?” Tauriel jumped into action and began to follow Leotti who was fast, even with her short legs.

Tauriel followed the dam into her room and stood unsure of what to do. “Sit!” Leotti ordered, so the eleth sat on the bench beside the door before Leotti rolled her eyes giving Tauriel a look of frustration. “Not you, Tauri! Her.” She pointed at Viltarra who was glaring at Leotti. Tauriel smothered a laugh and rose from her place to join her friends in the middle of the room.

“What are you doing Leotti?” Viltarra groaned when Leotti began gathering brushes, hair pins, sheers, and scissors then placed it all on a small table as Tauriel caught on and dragged a chair for Leotti to sit in.

Viltarra turned a look of betrayal onto the eleth, who she thought was her friend. “Are you in on this too?”

Tauriel smiled but shook her head. “I am afraid you have been in the know as much as I. I have learned, however, when Leotti gets like this it is best to let her be. Fighting will only cause pin pricks.”

Leotti huffed, placing a hand on her hip. “I am not sewing anything Tauriel, and I do not prick you unless YOU move. Who knew elves fidget so much? Aren’t you supposed to be living statues?”

“You dwarves are the statues, you’re the ones that come from stone…and I do not fidget.” Leotti threw Tauriel a ‘right’ look and continued gathering things before stepping towards the bag she had at the coronation. She pulled out a dress with a fitted bodice and long, layered skirts. She then pulled a short vest coat, belt, and ribbons to sinch it with.

Viltarra eyed the dress nervously. “Leotti, what is that?”

Hands back on her hips, Leotti narrowed her eyes at the other dam. Tauriel thought it looked amusing since Leotti had a brush firmly in one hand and scissors in another. “I think, Vil, you know what a dress is when you see one.”

“First off, don’t call me Vil. I have told you time and time again. My name is Vil-TARRA. If my parents wanted me to be called Vil, they would have named me Vil. Second, I know what a dress is LEO I just don’t know why you have it out.”

Unphased, Leotti pushed the dam into the chair and began attacking her wild mane. “We are getting you ready for the feast, which will include dancing. Don’t you want to attract a nice dwarrow? I happen to know one in particular who seems to keep staring at you.”

Leotti sent Tauriel a wink and Tauriel smiled knowingly. She too caught the eyes of a certain golden-haired prince who kept turning his eyes to the vicinity the baker family sat the entire coronation, it did not take her much effort to realize he was staring at a certain dam, who was avidly not making eye contact with him.

Viltarra jumped up, the brush ripping from Leotti’s hand and sticking in the thick waves of her hair as she turned and pointed a finger accusingly at the shorter dam. “No! I know who you are hinting at, and you and I both know that is futile. He and I will never be.”

Tauriel looked sadly at the blonde and stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Viltarra, do you like Fili?”

The dam turned narrowed eyes at Tauriel then sighed. “No…yes.” She sat on the chair, hard. “But it is not meant to happen. I am nothing. A baker’s daughter, not the daughter of a lord or a known dwarven family. He is the next in line to be king. It can never be and will never work.”

Tauriel knelt down to her friend. “Viltarra, I am just a silvan elf, if I can be with Kili, why not you with Fili if he returns your attachment.”

Viltarra looked questioningly at Tauriel. “Silvan? What is a Silvan?”

The eleth rose and gently untangled the brush from Viltarra’s waves and stepped back, asking for silent permission to continue working on her hair. Viltarra eyed her warily, then huffed and sat back in her seat, gesturing her permission for Tauriel to continue.

Leotti looked slightly astonished, but went to get the dress ready as Tauriel began attacking the nest of waves on the dams head. At least it was cleaned of flour. “Silvan is a class. It is the elven equivalent of the working class, common folk. We are no lords or ladies. I just happened to not have a family that I knew of at the time. When my parents were killed, Naurfaer found me and handed me to the Mirkwood prince. I was raised in Thranduil’s court among the higher Sindar elves, a ward of the kingdom, but still, naut but a lowly Silvan elf. Yet, when it came to it with these royal dwarves, I was accepted. Perhaps there are different circumstances, but they knew what Kili felt for me and what I felt for him. He is my one.”

Tauriel smiled softly, her hand pausing in the tangles as she thought of Kili. She looked down at Viltarra who was staring blankly at the wall beyond. “Maybe Fili is your one.” Tauriel finally said quietly.

The dam snorted, “Doubtful.”

Tauriel only shrugged and continued brushing. “Still, would it not be worth it to see?”

“I don’t even know him!” Viltarra argued, folding her arms in the picture of petulance.

Leotti rolled her eyes. “Then get to know him! Be friends first and see what happens. Even I can see he stares at you like a lost puppy. Which is why, we are here. No better way to catch a male then with a little make-over.” Tauriel giggled and Viltarra squirmed in the chair.

“I have never had a make-over...or owned a dress.” She looked at the gown as if it were a foreign being.

“Then this shall be your first of many. Now, about that nest of a beard...” Viltarra’s eyes went wide as Leotti approached menacingly with freshly sharpened shears.

Tauriel finally joined the family at the high table as the feasting was about to begin. Kili gave her a smirking side-eye just as Dis let out a breath of relief. “There you are! I was about to send Aeodhen after you child. Where have you been?”

Tauriel looked at Kili who shrugged and took a sip of ale. He leaned in and whispered, “I tried to tell her you were with Leotti, but mam’s been frantic regardless. She seems to think something is meant to go off wrong tonight.”

Tauriel nodded in understanding and turned back to Dis. “I was helping Leotti with a small favor. I apologize for nearly being late, it turned out to be a bit more then we both thought.”

Dis gave Tauriel a questioning look but the elf grabbed her own goblet of water and began to drink, trying to ignore the look. Her husband, who was shaking his head beside her, knew she would give nothing away until she was ready.

The food was brought out and everyone started dishing up. Tauriel had grown to love the hearty and comforting foods of the dwarrows, and she was looking forward to the feast tonight like any other in the mountain. At the moment, she was starving, so without hesitation, she reached in to scoop up some potatoes…that is until someone behind her cleared their throat and Tauriel paused mid scoop.

The eleth turned her eyes to a young dwarf who was standing behind her, shifting from foot to foot. “I am sorry, my lady, to interrupt. But I was told to deliver this directly to you. It is from Gildridd, your healer. She said you were on a modified diet.”

Tauriel’s shoulders sunk as the silver platter was placed before her. Kili and Dis watched beside her, as Fili leaned around his brother, mouth already full of potatoes, to see Tauriel lift the lid to reveal a small helping of lean meat, and a healthy dose of greens she had never before seen. She looked at the plate in front of her then at the foods on the table and sighed. It in no way looked appetizing but her son was hungry, and this is what was best for him…so she tucked in.

The meat was chewy, and it took her several minutes to get through one bite, and the greens had an odd taste, but they weren’t too bad. She did like greens. Fili scrunched up his nose at the meal and Kili eyed it warily. “Love, are you sure that is all you want?”

Tauriel used her fork to absently poke at the tough piece of meat. “The healer suggested I be on a diet.”

Fili dropped his fork to the table in shock. “Whatever for!? You are already too small. Tauri, give me five minutes with this healer. I need to straighten him out! You should be eating something to fatten you up, not cause you to lose more weight.”

“Yes, but SHE said it will help with the sickness which will be getting worse. It will be fine Fili, you can go back to trying to turn me plump when this one comes out. His health is much more important than my tastebuds.”

Fili grumbled not agreeing in the least, but he picked up his fork, sat back, and continued eating. He would have asked Naurfaer, but he was on the opposite side of Thorin and caught in what looked like a riveting discussion with Dain who was laughing heartedly.

Tauriel took another bite and smiled at Kili, who was refusing to dish anything up on his plate. After a few minutes of chewing, she swallowed and looked at her husband who was watching her with narrowed eyes, so, Tauriel indicated to the food on the table, then to his empty plate. “One of us should at least enjoy the meal. I was raised on foods like this meleth nin. Please eat with no concern for me. I am content with what I have.”

Kili for one minute did not believe her, but he did go on to fill his plate, spending the remainder of dinner shooting her worried looks. Tauriel just happily munched her greens, though she did leave a few bites of the tough meat. Chewing it was starting to cause her jaw to ache.

When the plates and food had all been cleared, more ale was distributed, and the dancing began. Tauriel was not surprised to see Bofur, Bifur, and Bombur up on the risen platform in a corner acting as a stage. The brothers, and a few dwarrow she could not name, filled the air with toe tapping music none could resist.

“My lady, shall we dance?” Tauriel looked to Kili, who had stood and was bowing to her in the most endearing way.

Nodding, the eleth easily responded, “It would be my greatest pleasure, my prince.” Then Tauriel allowed Kili to pull her to join the group of already dancing couples.

Fili sat back and watched, his eyes constantly scanning the crowd. He saw a few dams looking up at him with hopeful eyes when he met their gaze, so he shrunk back a bit. Thinking it safer to watch the dancers, he decided to turn his eyes towards the lively group.

“You should go dance, Fili. I am sure there is more than one who would like to take a turn with you, my son.” Fili grumbled unintelligibly at his mother as he continued to watch Kili swing a nimble Tauriel around. How someone who was eight months pregnant could dance like that is a wonder.

Scanning the growing crowd of dancers a bit more, the blonde prince caught a glimpse of Leotti’s golden braids, and he watched curiously as Ori shyly gave her a spin. They would make an interesting pair, that was for certain. Then another blonde had him doing a double take as he sat forward and stared, open mouthed and wide eyed, at the familiar dam on the dance floor.

This dam had thick, golden, hair, that fell in waves down her back, held by two braids pulling it away from her face. The beard on her cheeks had been trimmed and curled just at her chin. Gone was the flour, gone were the knots, and in place of baggy, unflattering clothes was a tight fitted bodice and layers of skirts spinning about her ankles as Naurfaer spun her around. Was that really Viltarra?

Feeling his feet moving before he realized what he was doing, Fili found himself unconsciously stepping towards the dance floor. A few dams looked up with wide, eager, eyes, only to slump back in disappointment as he passed them by.

“Brother, you came to join!” Kili was in the middle of a promenade with Tauriel as he called out to Fili who gave a short nod. The blonde prince stopped in front of Naurfaer and Viltarra and cleared his throat, indicating to the dam watching him curiously. “Might I take over?”

Naurfaer smiled widely. “Of course! I have been wanting to get Dis out here, and I think now is my chance.”

Fili chuckled and watched as the red-headed elf marched purposely towards the table and bowed in front of Dis who looked at first, flustered, then gave a bright smile and took his hand. Thorin rolled his eyes beside her as the king watched the pair make their way to the dancing crowd.

“Well, are you going to dance with me or stare at your mother?” Whipping his head around, he looked at Viltarra before grabbing her hand and joining Kili and Tauriel in a lively group dance.

“Wait! I do not know this one!” Viltarra cried out when they took their places, and she heard the music.

Fili threw her a comforting smile. “No problem just, follow me…and watch Tauriel! She picks these up quick.”

With a sigh, the blonde dam nodded, and the dance began. Viltarra did stumble a few times, but the dance was quite repetitive, so a few steps in and she began to pick up the pattern. She did trip and nearly fall when she caught Fili throwing her a wide grin, but he caught her easily, helping her back into the pace.

They danced another set, then another. Then the group watched in amusement as Naurfaer led a laughing Dis in an old number from Dis’s childhood, earning a round of applause.

“Want to have something to drink? I think I could use a break.” Viltarra nodded to Fili and followed him towards an open table where Tauriel was leaning casually against Kili, as Kili downed a cup of ale.

Seeing his brother, the dark-haired prince grabbed two fresh mugs and passed them over as they sat down. “This reminds me of the festivals in Ered Luin.” Fili took a sip and nodded in agreement with his brother. It was very much the same in many ways, if not a bit bigger and the surroundings of Erebor making it much grander.

“So, anyone want to fill me in on that?” Fili indicated to Leotti and Ori, still dancing close on the floor.

Tauriel followed his eyes and smiled. “To be honest, I have no idea myself, and she is my closest friend.”

“He has come down several times to the market.” Viltarra mentioned as she took a sip of her ale. The amber liquid warming her belly.

Tauriel hummed and let her eyes fall on her friend, laughing as Ori spun her somewhat clumsily. “She has said nothing to me of it. Though, I will certainly be speaking to her about it when I go down. She just adjusted some things for me but I may need more. This one is causing me to burst from more of my clothes every day. I am certainly in great need of her.”

Tauriel pointed to her belly and then turned back to watch the couple dance, wondering if there would be another wedding sooner rather than later. She had never seen Leotti give any male attention apart from giving them a tongue lashing. Then again, Ori was one of the sweetest dwarrow she knew, maybe his calm sweet demeaner will offset Leotti’s exuberant energy. She could not wait to see the outcome.

“What happens next, now that you have all been officially coronated.” Fili drained his cup and called for another as Kili filled Viltarra in.

“That would be the arrival of the six lords and their families. There is to be a great calling of the clans which will include each of the lords re-affirming fealty to Thorin and Erabor. They may be lords but Thorin is the king. Many of them will likely be bringing caravans with them to either stay, or just come to see the splendor of Erebor re-risen. Dain will be leaving though, he had only planned on staying for the coronation. He already said his goodbyes as he is eager to get back home, but he did mention he will be coming back when the baby is born.”

The blonde dam rested her chin on her palm and looked at the two princes and her elven friend. “Sounds like there will be some interesting weeks ahead.”

Fili turned his blue eyes to Viltarra and raised his mug. “I will certainly drink to that.”

The group stayed and chatted for another hour. Eventually, Viltarra bid them a good evening, Fili watching her go as she joined Leotti who had just bid Ori a goodnight and was making for the door.

Tauriel was already asleep against Fili, so Kili gathered his wife in his arms and began to head towards the throne room, then up the stairs to their suites; Fili following close behind.

Just as they reached his brothers chamber, the dark-haired prince turned mischievous eyes to the blonde beside him. “Viltarra huh?” Kili nudged Fili carefully, Tauriel was still asleep in his hold.

“Is a friend Ki.” Fili rolled his eyes as his brother continued down the hallway, stopping at his own door.

“Is indeed.” Kili teased back, as he threw his brother a knowing look and entered his room, leaving Fili in the hallway, staring at the spot Kili just vacated. Just a friend. He shook his head and disappeared into his room. Just a friend.

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

Gildridd was much too right for Tauriel’s liking about the sickness. It seemed no matter what she ate, the eleth promptly threw it right back up, and the mornings were the worst.

For two weeks, Tauriel has woken with a violent bout of nausea, and today was no different. Kili watched his wife with worry as she knelt on the floor in the bathroom, she had not even eaten yet, but he would bet his bow she just expelled her entire evening meal…and then some. “Amralime, should I get Oin or Gildridd?”

Tauriel, however, simply waived him off. “I am fine Kili, it is all part of pregnancy. There is nothing either of them can do. Go ahead. Thorin is waiting for you. You were supposed to meet him nearly an hour ago.”

There was a knock on the door stopping Kili’s response. Knowing his wife was in no condition to leave the washroom yet, Kili went to go answer the door. He sighed when he saw it was only Naurfaer standing on the other side. He was really hoping it was Tauriel’s healer here to pay her a visit, no such luck it would seem.

Naurfaer looked Kili up and down, then peered over his head towards the bedroom. “Thorin sent me to find you. He said he was worried something happened. Is everything well?”

Kili waived the elf in as he shook his head. “Tauriel can’t seem to hold anything down. I just, did not want to leave her.”

Just as he finished speaking, Tauriel walked into the main room and smiled at Naurfaer. “I told him he should go, but he insisted on staying.” She looked at Kili. “See, I am well. Go, love.”

Naurfaer patted Kili on the shoulder reassuringly. “I will stay with her for a little bit to make sure she is alright. Go ahead Kili. No need to keep your uncle waiting any longer.”

Kili gave his beloved elf one last long look, then with a nod, disappeared out the door.

Now just the two of them, Tauriel invited Naurfaer to sit, and he took the seat beside her on the long sofa, stretching his long legs out and leaning back casually. She really had not seen much of him recently, with everything going on in the mountain, so she was glad he came by, even if it was just to retrieve Kili. “Are you ready for the new visitors coming, Naurfaer? I know Aeodhen has had you helping him with putting guards together. Have you looked into the collapsed entrances to make sure they are secure? Are you planning on assigning guards to each lord and family or are they bringing their own?”

Naurfaer has gotten on so well with the captain of the guard of Erebor, the dwarf had surprised everyone and invited the elf to join the guard, even offering him a position as second in command, which Thorin easily allowed.

“What? Do you doubt we are up for the task at hand Tauriel? Looking for holes in our plans, eh captain?” Naurfaer raised a teasing eyebrow. He was not fooled for a second that Tauriel was not bored, he knew she missed her role as protector. She had lamented to him more than once about her feelings on being coddled all because a life was growing within her.

Tauriel rolled her eyes and glared at Naurfaer. “No, I am sure you and Aeodhen have it well taken care of. I am just…”

“Bored?” Naurfaer supplied knowingly. Tauriel nodded.

The elf hummed in understanding. “Your mother was out of her mind when she was with you. Used to try and sneak out to just get a chance to see that the world around her still existed. Valar it drove your father mad. He would have wrapped her in blankets and had her sit her entire pregnancy if he did not think it would result in her murdering him in his periods of rest.”

Tauriel laughed, she imagined Kili would love nothing more than to do the same thing. “I am sure Kili would be of the same mind.”

“Kili is much like your father, actually. Both love deeply and are kind souls, but passionate to a fault. You, however, are so much like your mother.” Naurfaer looked at her, as if he was seeing another, likely, seeing her mother.

“You have Ithildin’s spirit, but Findyyr’s drive. They would be very proud of you and who you have become.” Tauriel smiled. “Though, I am unsure who would get rights to hold that child of yours first, it would be quite the battle of grandmother’s, Ithildin and Dis. I dare not say you nor Kili would see your own child ever again if they had a say. Stolen away instantly.”

Tauriel smirked. “I think it will be stolen away instantly with just Dis. She is very excited. She has even procured a healer.”

“Gildridd.” Naurfaer nodded, lifting his legs and placing them on the short table in front of the chaise they sat on. “So, I have met her. Fearsome being, that one. But does know her stuff. I had a meeting with her myself.”

Tauriel gaped at the elf beside her. “You didn’t.” She deadpanned.

“What, you think I would let anyone be assigned to care for you that I have not thoroughly interviewed myself? Do not give me that look. I was not alone. Kili was with me.” Tauriel sighed. Of course Naurfaer had gone to meet the healer, of course Kili was right there with them. The eleth sighed to herself. Kili and Naurfaer, the two of them, their mission, to make sure Tauriel never comes to harm. It was quite endearing if not a bit frustrating at times.

Tauriel decided to just let it go, it was not worth the battle. She did, however, reach down and push the elf’s legs off her table.

Naurfaer scrunched his nose in annoyance but then turned a beaming smile towards Tauriel, which had her narrowing her eyes suspiciously. “Now. Let us discuss how you will be spelling this ones name. I am not opposed to the traditional spelling, but if it is a girl, we might need to get creative.”

Tauriel looked taken aback. What, was he talking about now? “Spelling what name?”

Naurfaer twisted to look endearingly at her, then sighed as he looked to where her child was currently growing. “My great, great, grandchild’s of course. If it is a boy, you could just go with the same spelling, but if it is a girl, you could break it down to Faera.”

Tauriel blinked, then after a moment, she realized what he was talking about. The eleth sighed deeply. “Naurfaer, Kili and I have not discussed names yet, and I think being a member of the family, you have the right to know. It is a boy.”

“Of course it is, most dwarven children are! Wait, the other’s know this already? Did you just decide to tell me, your grandfather, who you owe your very existence to, that you are having a boy when you had told Fili, Thorin, and Dis already?!” Tauriel stuttered and sat staring wide eyed. She did not realize she had not told him until this moment, it was not as if she was TRYING to keep it from him, there just has not been…time. She attempted to tell him as much but he just sat pouting on the couch.

“Naurfaer is a nice name.” She hinted, causing the elf to perk up and smile widely at her.

The elf pulled her into his arms and gave her a hug before jumping up and running to the door, but paused and looked back at a stunned Tauriel. “Now, I just need to talk to Kili. Once I win him over, I can start embroidering the blankets.” He paused then looked her up and down. “Send for me if you need me.”

With a nod from Tauriel, Naurfaer left the expecting mother alone, already regretting her word choice. She sighed and stood considering her day, she had already missed breakfast so she would need to send for some food…or….there are always cheese buns.

Pausing and thinking to herself, Tauriel made up her mind. Cheese buns. That is exactly what she was going to get. Gildridd can stuff it. Tauriel will allow herself this one treat if she cannot have her beloved butter cake she craved so much. Nobody but her and Viltarra will know. Tauriel looked at a pile of ill-fitting clothes and let out a breath of frustration. Maybe a visit to Leotti is necessary as well.

With a plan in mind, Tauriel went into the bedroom to finish preparing for the day.

“Alright Fili, you have half an hour before meeting with Lord Leivur and his Lady, Hildur of the Broodbeams. Just a half hour.” Fili quickened his step as he reminded himself of the names and clans his uncle charged him with. He adjusted his circlet, double checked his knives were all in place, and then just so happened to find himself at the entrance to the market. Good way to kill time…the market. As he entered through the large entrance, he continued whispering under his breath, “Half an hour Fili, half an hour.”

At this hour, the market was booming with many of the stalls and stores filled with the constant flow of newcomers to the mountain. Some just came for a visit, wanting to see if Erebor was all they were told it was, or all they remembered it to be, while others came to settle for good.

 A few of the shoppers and merchants nodded in his direction as he passed by, but most went about their day with no mind to the prince among them. He passed by Leotti’s shop which had a line out the door. Apparently, according to Tauriel, word that Leotti was the one responsible for Tauriel’s gown had circulated the mountain, and she now had orders coming in an overwhelming number.

Bofur and Bifur’s toy shop had a stream of regular customers coming and going as well from what Fili could tell. It helped there was a growing number of dwarflings coming to the mountain in recent caravans. With the summer months nearly behind them, it seemed everyday they were receiving more and more dwarves traveling from afar. It will likely continue until the weather turns in a few months.

A blonde head bobbed in the distance catching his attention. She had hair up in a customary knot, and flour making its appearance on the blouse and dark pants she wore. Fili sighed as he watched Viltarra smiling at something being said to her as she passed a basket across the counter, then waived at the dwarrowdam she just helped.

The young dam turned her head in Fili’s direction, and he immediately stepped up to a stand filled with…rocks. Rocks? What in the name of Mahal was this necessary for? He picked up a smooth stone and tried to look interested in it as he attempted to turn himself in such a way he could…watch his surroundings. Yup. A good warrior always knows what and who is around them. Always be prepared for anything.

“Yeh goin’ the buy tha’ or jus’ stare at it?” Fili jumped and all but dropped the stone, fumbling before catching it in his hands. He looked up sheepishly placing the stone down as a dark-eyed dam stared at him with her hands on her hips.

“Fili?” Fili closed his eyes and sighed before turning to his sister. Caught. “I thought you and Kili were in meetings today?”

“Right. Yes. Important meetings. Thank you Tauri. I will see you tonight.” Tauriel watched in amusement as Fili bumped into a cart, then several dwarrow on his way out of the market. She shook her head fondly and eyed the line to Leotti’s, then looked at the pile of clothes in her arms. That, was a long line.

Squaring her shoulders, Tauriel moved towards her friend’s shop. She wasn’t there to buy anything, just to drop things off, but tell that to a line of dams. “Oi! I don’ care if yeh were Mahal ‘imself. I ‘ave been waitin. Ye can get yer royal elfness teh the back of the line.”

Tauriel stared wide eyed at the dam and the several just behind her, all of which were nodding their heads in agreement. Sighing, the eleth readjusted the pile in her arms. “I am only dropping something off. If you will please…”

“Right. Then wait in the back teh drop it off.” With that the dam turned back forward and ignored Tauriel completely. Well, there goes that. She turned and found a stall selling thread and cloth, buying some of each. She was in no way a seamstress, but, she was accustomed to mending her clothes in Mirkwood so perhaps she could do something. Leotti did seem rather busy.

Tauriel made for her final stop and waited patiently for Tarrah to finish with the dwarf ahead of her, before stepping forward. The dam greeted her with a bright smile. “Tauriel, good morning. Wait here a moment, I will go get Viltarra, she was just mentioning you.”

Tauriel, however, lifted a hand to stop her. “Oh, no. I wish not to be a bother. I just wanted to get some cheese buns.”

Tarrah smiled warmly, lifted the counter, then opened the gate and gestured for Tauriel to enter. “Well then, why don’t you come into the back. Vin pulled a fresh batch out of the oven a few moments ago, and Viltarra just began her lunch. You can join her if you have the time.”

Tauriel nodded in agreement as she stepped into the bakery. “I would love to.” She followed the dam inside then to the back where the young blonde was sitting at a table by herself.

Viltarra looked up from her meal to greet her elven friend, who looked a bit too pale for her liking. “Tauriel. I had no idea you were coming. It has been a few weeks since I have even seen you. Are you doing alright?”

Tauriel sat on a wooden stool and thanked Vin who passed her a plate of four steaming sweet cheese buns. Her stomach grumbled in appreciation and Tauriel made quick work of the first bun before her cheeks went pink and she nodded at the amused dam beside her. “Yes, and no. This one here is making life a bit more…uncomfortable. My healer said to expect it, so I am unworried. Still, I could not go another day without one of these. Just, do not tell Gildridd.” Viltarra chuckled and nodded.

“Was Fili here to visit earlier?” Tauriel asked casually. She knew her dwarven brother felt something for the dam. He did not need to say it out loud for Tauriel to catch on. What it was though, she was unsure. Friendship? Affection? Maybe he did not know either.

Viltarra hummed an affirmation as she took a bite of the sandwich her mother had made for her, then turned to Tauriel. “I saw him earlier, but he did not come to the stall. It was not the first time I have seen him in the marketplace either. He seems to enjoy avoiding my family.” Tauriel nibbled on her second bun in thought. She would have to have a word with Fili. Maybe she could be of some help.

Tauriel spent the next hour chatting with Viltarra. The dam seemed to be settling in well and liked the busy mountain and what it had to offer. Tauriel wonders if her enjoyment had anything to do with a certain blond prince, but she said nothing. Viltarra seemed less inclined to speak about Fili whenever Tauriel brought it up and she really had no desire to push the subject, so they spoke of other things until Tauriel had to excuse herself before she ate all of their cheese buns they had to sell.

The following day found Tauriel alone once again, it was becoming a regular happenstance as of late, but Tauriel tried to understand. There was much going on in their mountain world.

Kili was in a meeting with one of the lords though she did not know who, as was Fili, and Dis had invited Tauriel to a meeting with some of the lords’ wives who had already arrived, but the eleth, not feeling well that morning, begged her forgiveness and remained in her chambers.

Gildridd made sure to visit that day near noon, both to bring her lunch and to check her over. “Everything looks in order. Babe is strong. I give yeh, about four months before this babe comes. How is yer diet goin’?”

Tauriel gave her a miserable look, she hated that diet. But for her son, she pushed her feelings aside and sighed. “Apart from not holding anything down, it is fine. Is there anything I can take to help with the nausea and dizziness?”

Gildridd thought about it but shook her head. “Nothing comes the mind tha’ would not harm the child apart from the things you are already taking. I will look further into it, but, I suggest continuin’ teh drink yer herbal tea an’ stay hydrated. Can I get yeh anythin’ in the meantime?”

Tauriel shook her head and Gildridd left with her things. Once the healer was gone, the eleth sat down to the meal Gildridd had brought with her and eagerly ate everything on the plate with gusto. She regretted it immediately.

It was several hours later that Tauriel walked to the veranda in her rooms after expelling her entire lunch. She looked over the banister at the world around her. With all the comings and goings between Mirkwood and Dale, life had filled the once deserted land once more.

Tauriel watched curiously as a large group riding ponies made their way past Dale and onto the path of Erebor. She could see someone pointing out the stones and the group stopped, as many who were passing did, and gave several of the stones attention before continuing on their way. It was not until they got a bit closer that Tauriel realized it was Kili who was leading the team. He was laughing at something one of the others who rode beside him had been saying. How she missed Maryn she did not know, apparently her senses were affected more severely than she thought.

The eleth continued to watch until the group disappeared beneath the mountain below her, and she gathered her skirts and made for the door. Kili had not mentioned escorting anyone in today, only several meetings. So, her curiosity was peaked enough to want to see who has arrived. This may be breaching decorum, but Tauriel was a master of doing such things, and she swiftly walked down the halls out of the royal wing and down through the throne room without much thought to consequences.

The few she came into contact with on her way would politely greet her as she passed, which she happily returned. It was not a far walk to the entranceway outside where the stable now was operating. Anyone on horseback or ponies were directed there rather than the main entrance. They can get to the main entrance from the stables just through a connecting hall.

Knowing exactly where they would be, Tauriel turned the corner to the greeting hall where a group of nearly 15 dwarves stood. Instead of coming out in all her elven glory, and startling them, the eleth opted to stay a bit behind to figure out who these visitors were.

Tauriel smiled as she heard her husband’s voice before any other. “Welcome, Lord Krygo to the halls of Erebor. My uncle should be down shortly along with Fili. Lady Gilda, my mother will have you escorted to one of her receiving rooms. She has some tea and a light snack waiting for you when you are ready. Lady Hildur is already here.”

“We are quite impressed, Prince Kili. We had no idea the king would have this place in such good shape in such a short time. Impressive. Impressive indeed.”

Kili smiled and gave a respectful bow to the lord. “He has had teams working day in and day out, trying to get the mountain safe for inhabitation. There is still much to do, but we are very happy with the progress.”

Tauriel rarely had the chance to see Kili in his regal element. He was a sight to behold, proud and tall (for a dwarf). Though, she studied him again from where she stood hidden, his smile did not quite reach his eyes, and looked a bit strained.

From the perspective of someone who knew him intimately, Kili looked tired. She hopes she has not been keeping him up with her constant running to the washroom to be sick. More often than not, Kili woke along with her. Maybe she should sleep in the room beside their other washroom? He would need his rest if he was to keep up with all his responsibilities while the lords were here. She will speak to him about it, but for the moment, she just listened and waited for them to come closer.

“I would say the mountain is quite…majestic… as is its prince. It truly has been much too long Kili. We must meet together for dinner.” Tauriel’s eyes narrowed as she realized the figure just beside Kili was a dam. It was hard to tell since her hood was up, but there was no mistaken that voice and mannerism. She released a low growl when the dam laid a hand on Kilis arm a bit too familiarly, as she leaned in close.

Not wanting to be a spectator in the shadows any longer, Tauriel stepped out just as Kili took a step back from the dam. His eyes lifted, brown meeting green, and finally, a true smile spread across his lips as he all but ran up to her.

“Tauriel! Perfect timing.” Kili placed her arm through his and pulled her forward to the group. “Lord Krygo and ladies Gilda and Kaulithah. Might I introduce my wife, Tauriel of Erebor.”

Silence fell among the small group as they looked at the elf. Tauriel did, for a moment, wish she had taken a second to look her reflection over before she all but ran from the room. She was only wearing a simple dress, and being sick all morning AND afternoon, likely meant her hair probably looked frightful. To make matters worse, her current condition has done nothing for her already pale complexion. Nothing she could do now, however, but stand tall and accept their scrutiny with what grace she could muster.

Tauriel bowed just a bit and gave them a smile. “We welcome you to Erebor. I do hope your journey here was pleasant.”

The small group of dwarves still stared at her quietly, as if trying to decide if this was a joke, trick, or some odd vision. Tauriel looked at each of them in the traveling party, being close enough to now take in their features. Most of the dwarves in the background were whispering to one another, but the three in the front gaped at her unreservedly.

The lord and his Lady were quite elderly, even for dwarrows. They both stooped a bit, had full grey whiskers, and many lines creasing their faces. The third in the group was Kaulithah. She was much younger, probably close to Leotti and Viltarra’s ages. But that was where the similarity ended between this dam and her friends. Kaulithah was obviously born in wealth and prosperity. She carried herself like a royal, standing straight and looking at all around her like it was something to be scrutinized. She looked like the epitome of what a dam should be with her full beard, dark curls pulled back with gems that sparkled with the torch lights, and calculating blue eyes.

Once the dam realized Tauriel was watching her, she let a smile grace her features, warming up the cold instantly. “Tauriel, did you say?” Kaulithah looked from Kili to the eleth on his arm. “I do not mean to be rude, but I fear you are quite a surprise to behold. Had Kili mentioned you, I feel we would have been better prepared. I fear your appearance has put my poor old parents into a bit of a shock. You are, however, a true beauty in these halls. I can see how Kili must have become quite…bewitched, by you.”

Tauriel was not sure what to make of this, but her temper had begun to flare. She could blame it on the lack of food she was able to keep down, the equal lack of sleep, or the lack of time she has had with any of her friends or family in the last several weeks. Who was this dam to insinuate she ‘bewitched’ anyone? And what did she mean Kili never mentioned her? Was he afraid they would not want to come if an elf resided in Erebor? Was he worried it would affect early negotiations?

Unable to contain her ire, Tauriel released Kili’s arm, letting it fall as she gave a curt bow. “Then allow me to excuse myself. I have no desire to be such an upset to our visitors.” Without another word, Tauriel turned on her toes and made for the stairs towards the halls to the living chambers. Had she looked behind her, she knew she would have to witness Kili’s frown of disappointment, so she kept her eyes forward. Perhaps she will go visit Shaada.

Tauriel knocked carefully on the door and waited. It only took a few minutes before Shaada answered and gave her a surprised look. “Tauriel! I was not expecting you. Do you wish to come in?”

“Only if I am not intruding. I am sorry Shaada, I should not have just invited myself as such.” The dam just shook her head and gestured Tauriel in. These chambers were three times the size of her previous ones in Ered Luin, with a large sitting room, office for Aeodhen, and four large bedrooms each with a fireplace. Hillanna had already shown Tauriel her new room when Tauriel first came to see that they had settled.

“Tauri! ‘Amad did not say you were coming!” Speaking of Hillanna, she ran up and gave Tauriel a hug around her legs, Riffi running into the room to do the same once he heard who had come for a visit.

“Alright you two, give her room. Hillanna, are you not supposed to be in your studies? Go, and take your brother with you.” There was no arguing as the two dwarflings scurried out of the room. Shaada was about to take a seat, when muffled crying filed in from one of the closed doors.

Sighing, Shaada turned towards the room. “I will only be a moment, go ahead and take a seat.”

Tauriel nodded and sat quietly. It was only a second later when Shaada walked in, bouncing Tauren still in his blankets. “He has not been wanting to sleep unless he is being carried.” She smiled and sat, the infant instantly calming and falling back to sleep. “There, see?” Tauriel watched. Shaada was such a natural mother.

“Now. What brings…” There was a clatter in the other room, and Shaada let out another exasperated breath as a dwarfling sized argument broke out. “Do you mind taking this one for just a minute?”

Tauriel opened her arms and received the sleeping babe as Shaada followed the sounds into another room. “Guess it is just you and me little one.” She looked at Tauren who fidgeted in her arms for a moment, then opened his dark eyes. He blinked at her, scrunched up his little face, then, let out a piercing wail.

Tauriel panicked for a moment before standing to walk the room, rocking him in the same manner Shaada had just been doing; it did not help at all. How was it Kili could calm a child so easily? Seconds in his grasp and an infant was out! One phrase and the galloping babe in her own womb would go completely still. Yet here she was, rocking, humming, and walking, but the screaming seemed to only get louder.

“Oh dear!” Shaada ran up and relieved Tauriel of the weeping babe, who seemed to only get more upset.

“Shaada, I am so sorry.” Tauriel watched as Shaada ignored her and tried shushing the babe as she rocked him in her arms. Seeing how she seemed to just make things worse for Shaada the longer she stayed, she did not wait for a dismissal when she backed towards the door and left.

Tauriel walked out of the halls and made for the stairs towards the markets. Maybe a stroll through the shops would ease her mind and spirits. The eleth princess made her way through the stalls that were inhabited, pausing to look at the wares and even making a purchase or two for Kili, or her son. There were still empty portions of the market, but slowly it was filling with merchants selling their goods.

Spotting Leotti’s small dress and tailoring shop, she stepped inside only to stop in her tracks. Though the line out the door which had been there several days before was gone, there were numerous dams already crowding the open space of the shop. Tauriel used her slightly advanced height to search for Leotti. From where she stood beside the door, she could just make out her little friend running to and fro to greet everyone.

“Well, I am certainly not going to bother her.” Tauriel watched a moment longer and went to leave.

A few shoppes down, Tauriel paused to see both Tarrah and Viltarra filling orders for a large crowd in front of the baker. Both were smiling, but looked a bit worn out. She will not bother them either.

With nothing left to see, Tauriel walked back up the many staircases up to the main floor of Erebor where the entrances, eating hall, and throne room were located, as well as the vast network of entryways to the halls and corridors that led to every part of the mountain. She meant to stop, and make her way to the golden floored throne room then up to her quarters, but, her feet kept going.

Viltarra and Leotti were busy, Kili was entertaining, and she is sure trying to clean up her mess of a greeting, Dis was preparing to receive visitors, and she already upset Shaada’s household.

Not in the mood to cause any more “shock” to anyone or get anymore in the way then she felt she was, Tauriel allowed her feet to guide her high up into the rafters of the mountain. She opened a creaking door and peered in, feeling the rush of the warm summer air hit her cheeks and the sound of fluttering winds and soft raven calls greet her ears.

This was the raven room. It opened wide to the face of the mountain, allowing for the large, black, regal birds to come and go freely with a place to nest and escape the harsh weather.

Tauriel walked among the perch lined walls and straw filled floor to stand at the vast opening of the room, the wind blowing her hair as she stood, arms wrapped around herself. From this high, she could see well past the outline of the forests beyond Dale.

Seeing a large stone embedded into the rock of the mountain, but sitting partially outside the overhang, Tauriel pulled herself up and sat herself against the stone wall.

The longer she sat and reflected, the more Tauriel could not help but feel a bit embarrassed of her introduction with the lord and ladies. Kili, she is sure, is quite upset with her and he has every right to be. She should not have let her temper take control.

Was that not what Thranduil always said had been her biggest flaw? Not being able to contain her feelings like a true elf should be able to do. She would have to apologize to Kili, and the visitors. Dis and Thorin will find out to be sure. The only one who may not judge her was Fili. He would probably have laughed. She had no idea where her brother was off to today, but odds are, if she had found him, she would have only gotten in his way as well. That seemed to be all she was good for recently, getting under-foot.

Then there was Tauren. As natural of a mother Shaada was, Tauriel was certainly not, if today was any evidence of that. It worried her, more than it should, that she would fail miserably at the job. Placing her hand on the swell of her son, Tauriel sighed. “At least Kili will make a good parent. Looks like you will have one to look forward to, but you will have to forgive the failings of your mother, my little darling. I love you. Just remember that.”

A shuffling of wings and loud calls filled the small cavern and Tauriel looked behind her to see several of the large black birds attacking the ground. That was odd. She pushed herself off the stone and walked over to the angry birds.

“Alright, let it go.” One of the birds snapped at her ankles as she approached, but as if it realized who she was, gave a birdlike bow and hopped back, only to watch her warily. The other two jumped on perches above, eyes trained on the eleth.

Tauriel looked back on the ground to see a small, black, feathered mass barely moving among the straw. She knelt down and used her hand to brush some of the yellowed hay away, one of the larger ravens crowing in protest but silenced when Tauriel shot it a look.

Turning her attention back to the small mass, Tauriel saw a tiny, beady, black eye look up at her as the little chick gave a small chirp.

Looking up, she noticed a nest with two ravens watching her warily. “Is this one yours?” She used one of her skirt layers to pick the chick up, and moved forward to place it back in the nest. However, the two ravens snapped their beaks at her angerly, one even hopping to stand on the outside of the nest, blocking it from sight.

Inside, Tauriel could just make out three unhatched eggs, and a few chirping chicks. The raven sniped “rejected” in his language to her as he gestured his beak at the chick in Tauriel’s skirt folds.

Tauriel let her eyes fall to the small hatchling, her heart softening. “I know what it is to not have a family. Worry not little one, you can join mine.” She cradled the bird in her hands and left the room, heading back to her own suite.

The little raven remained silent as Tauriel shielded it from the world all around them, and speedily walked towards the royal wing.

A series of boisterous laughter and scraping plates had the eleth looking to the food hall as she stepped down to the main floor. Was it dinner hour already? She stopped in place, listening to the sound of the evening meal fill the halls. They would probably be wondering where she was…just another thing she failed at today.

Instead of going into the hall, she walked through another corridor, past the guards at the royal entryway each ignoring her completely…typical with today…and walked up to her and Kili’s rooms.

Once inside, Tauriel upturned a crate filled with some of her sewing necessities, grabbed one of the old blankets, and placed it in the box before gently putting the little raven in on top of the makeshift nest she had created.

Birds were something she knew. In her time within the forests of Mirkwood, Tauriel had nursed many a hatchling who had fallen from the trees too early. Whenever she could, she would place them back in their nest, but on occasion, one would have a broken wing or foot and needed more hands-on care, so she would take it back to her rooms to nurse it back to health until it was well enough to fly. Legolas used to tease her about it, but she would brush him off. It made her happy to help those who were incapable of helping themselves.

Tauriel sat on the ground before the fire, pulling the crate towards her. “What should we call you hm? Can’t just call you bird or raven. You will need a proper name.” The little raven looked up at her, eyed her for a moment, then let out a loud, echoing, “Kaw.”

“Kaw?” The tiny raven remained silent. “Alright, Kaw.” She scratched the little bird on its feathered head. It seemed to like that and lowered its beak further for her to reach. Between the warmth and the scratching, it did not take long for the little raven to close its black eyes and fall to sleep among the nest of blankets.

Tauriel let out a yawn of her own. She lay down on her side and rested her head on her arms in front of the fire, where Kaw lay asleep in his box beside her. That is where a very worried Fili and Kili found her nearly an hour later.

“Is that a bird?” Fili whispered as Kili leaned down to pick Tauriel up and carried her to their bed, leaving his brother behind as he left the room.

Tauriel barely stirred, which did not help Kili’s worry as he placed her carefully onto the soft mattress. He took in her pale features and placed a delicate kiss on her brow. She let out a deep sigh and turned towards him, his name on her lips as she re-settled in the blankets around her. Brushing hair from her face, Kili looked her over.

Gildridd had warned him she would get worse before the end of her term. But she was only nearing ten months. She still had about four to go. He shook his head, he knew nothing of expecting females, he would have to do as Dis and Thorin suggested and trust the healers.

Kili pulled the blankets over her and stepped from the room to join Fili who was still eyeing the box suspiciously. The young, dark-haired prince, quietly walked over and squatted down to peer inside.

Among the blankets was a rather large raven chick. It was probably just over a month old which should be nearing its flight age, but it had several missing feathers, and really looked worse for wear. Tauriel probably found it and decided to take it in. He shook his head at his wife’s peculiarities.

“She couldn’t have adopted a puppy or a kitten, could she? It just HAD to be a raven of Erebor didn’t it?” Fili eyed the bird. He hated the ravens. “Bloody birds.” Fili lamented as he scrutinized the box.

Kili chuckled and lifted a brow at his slumped brother. “They aren’t that bad Fi. You just never pay them.”

Fili sighed, not that bad, his beard. Only a week ago, he was trying to send a message to Bard in Dale, just a written note since the human lord doesn’t speak raven. At first the bird flew from the window, only to come back seconds later with the note in his beak and stood staring at the prince.

“Well, go one, you know where to go.” The bird dropped the note and croaked at him. He rolled his eyes and waived the raven away after picking up the note and went back up to get another raven. He stayed at the raven rooms opening and gave the second bird the note and instructions, watching as the bird flew off, then circled back and stood on the large stone at the opening, dropping the letter to the ground just as the first had done, and croaked at Fili angerly.

“Fine!” He called four more birds, each repeating the same cycle. Now six hissing, very large, ravens stood angerly on the stone. The door opened behind him just as Fili was trying to force feed the message into the beak of a seventh bird, who was nipping at the blonde prince’s hand.

“Fi, Thorin wants to know if you sent that message yet…oh, Mahal above!” Kili stepped in just in time to see the bird make contact with Fili’s extended hand. The now even more furious prince pulled his hand back, where a painful looking bite was just beginning to bleed. “Uh, Fi, what have you done to the birds?”

“What have I done? I…have done NOTHING! These absurd blobs of feathers refuse to take the message. They just keep coming back seconds after leaving.” Kili eyed his brother who was shaking his hand out and hissing from the painful bite.

On the other side of the room, the small group of birds stood hissing at the blonde, probably not just for the message, but also for the mistreatment and his hostile words. Ravens do not like being called names or mocked. Erebor’s ravens being as proud as they are, were even thrice as notorious for becoming vindictive.

Kili picked up the note on the ground and stepped up to one of the hissing ravens who turned its head sideways to look the younger prince in the eye. Using his free hand, Kili reached into his pocket to pull out a coin and offered it to the bird along with the message. The bird gave a bow to Kili, turned and gave a loud hiss to Fili, and snatched the letter, flying away towards Dale.

“What has Balin always said? Pay. The. Birds. Fi. You keep forgetting they require payment on both ends of the message.” He turned a laughing eye on his brother who was glaring at Kili. Chuckling, Kili walked towards the door. “By the way, you are going to want to pay those ones as well. I don’t think they will let you leave unscathed without something for their…mistreatment.”

Fili whipped his eyes towards the six birds still croaking on the stone as if they were waiting for something. He groaned, reached into his coat, and pulled out a sack of coins. “You don’t deserve a single bit of this.” He dropped the pile of coins on the stone, then watched in annoyance as each bird took one. One particularly angry raven gave the prince a final nip on the arm, and flew away with his coin firmly in its claw.

Fili looked down at his bandaged finger then warily at the bird chick Kili was cooing at. “You realize you are as bad as your wife?” Kili laughed and sat cross legged on the floor. At some point when Fili was lost in memory, the smallish black blob woke and was backing itself towards the corner of the box.

Kili ignored his brother and gently reached for the bird. “It is alright little one, you will find no harm here. Uncle Fili is only intimidating on the outside, on the inside he is as mushy as custard.”

As if soothed by his voice, the small fledgling leaned its black head forward allowing itself to be brushed by Kili’s fingers. It gave only a small whine of protest when Kili scooped it up into his large hands and lifted it to his eye level. “Let’s have a look at you, hmm?”

In the light of the lantern and fire lit room, Kili looked at the raven. It was about the size of his hands put together and had several bald spots that looked as if other birds had been pecking at it. “I think it is a reject.” Fili came closer looking at the bird who was shaking, probably more from fear than from cold. Kili was, after all, a furnace in himself. Tauriel constantly called him her personal heating stone.

Fili cocked his head to the side. “He isn’t albino or small. In fact, it looks pretty large compared to some of the chicks I have seen in the nests recently. Why would it be rejected?”

Kili shrugged. He pulled the bird closer and cupped it in one hand so it would not fall and began scratching its head, then he reached to give it a rub under its beak; the bird closing its eyes as it leaned into Kili’s fingers. The moment the little bird lifted its head, however, Kili knew exactly why this bird was rejected. “Oh! That must be why.”

Fili narrowed his eyes and went around his brother to peak over Kili’s slightly taller shoulder to see what his brother was seeing. As the bird reached up its beak for Kili to scratch, a patch of pure white could be seen stretching from the bottom of its beak, across its belly, and ended with a few white feathers on its tail.

Erebor’s ravens are notorious for rejecting young born even with the slightest difference from the rest. It is very rare, but it does happen. Typically though, the rejected chick is not discovered until it is too late and the fledgling cannot be saved. This one, however, got lucky a certain compassionate eleth got to it first. Guess they will be raising a raven before an infant.

Kili cradled the bird and stood to take a seat on the sofa near the fire, Fili watching him warily as he did. “It isn’t going to attack you Fi, you can relax. They don’t get angry unless you give them reason. Stop forgetting to pay them, and you will find they are not so bad.”

Fili snickered and sat next to Kili, reaching over to scratch the raven’s head, and was delightfully surprised it allowed him to. “I heard a rumor today that a certain red-headed eleth made quite the impression on a particular lord and Lady.”

Kili let out a sigh. That was quite the introduction and one he had to clean up when she all but abandoned him. “Aye, it was. Though it was not all her fault. Kaulithah had insinuated I had never spoken of Tauriel, when I clearly remember telling them all, that my expecting wife was not feeling well, or she would have come along with me to greet them. I had in fact said she was resting, and would be down that evening for introductions. Why Kaulithah said what she did, I do not know. It is not like her.”

Fili hummed and continued to reach over and mindlessly rub the little birds head, who was once again asleep cradled in Kili’s hold. “She was always very sweet whenever we came to visit. Perhaps she has changed in the years since we have seen her.”

“It has only been three years, Fi. We were just at the Stonefoots clan a year before Tauriel came to Ered Luin. She can’t have changed that much.” Fili shrugged pulling his hand back and settling himself in the corner of the sofa. “Did Thorin give you assignments as well, Fi?”

Fili nodded. “I got the Blacklocks, Broodbeams, and Ironfists.”

Kili sighed and grumbled. “You got the easy clans. I have the difficult ones.”

Fili gave Kili a look. “I do not envy you the Firebeards or the Stiffbeards. But, at least you know the Stonefoots. Kaulithah will certainly help with getting her parents favor. The Firebeards though…” Fili whistled and shook his head. “Lord Dryok will be a mighty difficult one to win over, I am sure of that.”

Kili nodded. “I want to do it though. I want to show uncle I am serious about my role, and I want to bring honor to my family and this mountain.”

Fili sat forward, lowering his brows. “Ki, you already do, and I am sure both mam and uncle know you are serious in your responsibilities.”

Kili looked down at the sleeping bird. He had a son coming to the world in just four months. He wanted to make sure he was a dwarrow his son could one day be proud of. “I know Fi. I just want the chance to prove it to Thorin. If I can win over the Firebeards, I will feel like I have earned my title, rather than been bestowed it because of my blood. Thorin has earned his crown with every deed, it is time I earned mine.”

Fili placed a hand on Kili’s shoulder. His brother will likely not be talked out of this and truthfully, he was proud of him. Gone was the little brother who tried everything to shirk his work and duties. “I think I am going to retire.” He gave the bird one last scratch and stood. Maybe ravens aren’t so bad, well, this one at least.

Kili sent Fili a smile and watched his brother disappear out the door. He stood, placed the now sleeping raven back in the box, turned out the lanterns, and joined his wife in bed.

Tauriel was sick again after breakfast the next morning. So tired of having to run from the great hall, and at Gildridd’s suggestion, the eleth began taking most of her meals in the room, with the exception of dinner, which she ate with her family and their people.

The exhausted eleth had just rinsed her mouth when she ran into Kili, who was giving her a look. “I see we have a new member of the family.” Kili smirked when Tauriel gave him her own bewildered look, then remembered the bird she had saved the night before.

“Oh, yes. Kaw. You should have seen him meleth nin. The other birds attacking and pecking. I could not have left him there to die.” Tauriel folded her arms and sat back against the basin.

Kili scrunched up his face in question as he eyed her from where he stood at the washroom door. “Kaw?”

Tauriel nodded. “It is his name, Kili.”

Lifting a brow, Kili looked at her as if she had sprouted an extra head. “Kaw, though? Really? As in the sound a crow makes...?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes. “Yes Kili, Kaw, like the sound a crow makes.”

Kili wrinkled his nose at the name then his eyes went wide and he stared at his elf. “Um, Tauriel. Love of my existence. Brightest star of my night. Breath of my lungs and beat of my heart…you have not…by chance…thought of any baby names have you? Because, I would seriously like to go over those thoughts as soon as possible.”

Tauriel narrowed her eyes at her dwarf then huffed. “He picked his name Kili, not I. It was the first thing he said so I went with it…and no. I have yet to think of any names. You will be the first I make my suggestions to.” She paused and looked at Kili with a sigh. “I should forewarn you though, Naurfaer seems to be under the impression we should name our son after him. He may try to…persuade you. I am counting on you to not let that happen. I may have accidently let it slip that we are considering it.”

Kili groaned. Between Dis, Naurfaer, and Bofur he has had a plethora of names being thrown at him, yet none seemed right, so he had never brought them up. They still had plenty of time though, so he brushed it off. “Eventually we will have to pick a name, but now is not the time.”

Tauriel looked at Kili curiously as he led her to the sitting room, where the little raven was still asleep in his box. “Thorin has asked me to handle the negotiations with three of the dwarven clans. I have the Firebeards, the Stiffbeards, and the Stonefoots. Fili has the other three. It is a great honor and responsibility.”

“That is wonderful meleth nin. Oh…Kili!” Tauriel’s face flamed red, and she sat hard on the sofa near where Kili stood. He walked over to pull one of her hands away that had lifted to cover her face.

“What is it, amralime?” Kili cooed as he knelt directly before her.

Tauriel gave Kili a pained filled look. “I already made a mess of things yesterday! I am so sorry Kili. I let my temper guide my mouth. I do not know what came over me. These hormones are causing everything to run rampant. It is as if I have no control of myself or my thoughts anymore.”

Kili held her hand in his. “It was rather off, but worry not, none of them took much offence...and try not to judge Kaulithah too harshly, she had been traveling for a while. Normally she is really quite kind. I would very much like the two of you to be friends, my star.”

Tauriel laced their fingers together, bringing his hand to her lips before placing it back on her lap as she thought about what Kili had said. “Kaulithah? Oh, right, their daughter. Did you know her?”

Kili nodded. “We have known each other since we were dwarflings. Their family used to visit Ered Luin until her parents grew too late in years, then Thorin would bring us to visit their mountain. She was always a good friend to me. Fili…well Fili has never been good with dams even when he was younger, which makes Viltarra quite the wonder. Fili seems to always be at ease when she is near.”

“Not always…” Tauriel suggested with a smile.

Looking taken aback but curious, Kili let out a surprised, “Oh?”

Tauriel nodded, her braids falling in her face as she did. “According to Viltarra, he visits the markets often alone but whenever he goes, he only gets close to her family’s bakery, but never once visits. He turns and retreats like an apprentice on his first battle. I have witnessed it once myself. It is a sight to behold, Fili fumbling and mumbling so…nervously. I have not yet had a moment to speak to him about it so say nothing. I do not want him to become even more skittish than he already is around dams.”

Kili laughed but agreed wholeheartedly. Fili was going to need to sort this out on his own. Confronting him will likely do more damage than good. He will if he has too, though. If Kili in fact sees a connection and Fili does not pursue, he will step in for the happiness of his brother. Fili and Tauriel are everything to him, he will do whatever he could for them, and his mother and uncle as well.

Although, he wishes he could have more time to spend with his precious wife lately. Kili feel’s as if this was the longest he has been able to see and speak to her in weeks. Not since the first of the lords arrived at the beginning of summer. Negotiating, was a nightmare.

A scuffling and soft croaking pulled him from his thoughts, and he turned his attention to the box near Tauriel’s feet.

Tauriel smiled and stood to lean over and look at Kaw in his box. He was jumping around within the blankets. “You know, he should be close to being able to fly. He will have to wait for those feathers to re-grow though.” Tauriel picked up the chirping bird to look at him in the daylight. “Kili, he has a white chest!”

Kili walked over and wrapped his arms around Tauriel’s waste from behind and peered over her shoulder. “I saw that last night, his chin is white, and a few of the feathers on his tail are as well. I believe it was why he was rejected.”

Suddenly, the sound of a great bell chiming in the mountain caused the little bird to burrow fearfully into Tauriel’s arms.

Tauriel used to startle at the sound herself, but she now found it comforting. The bell chimed three times in the day. Once in the morning, twice for the afternoon, and three times at evening. Balin had had the massive bell restored, then placed in the grand entrance hall just a few weeks ago. She remembered seeing tears streaming from Thorin’s eyes when it rang that first day. At Tauriel’s worried look, Dis had said it was because the mountain was finally starting to sound like the days of old.

Tauriel felt the sigh leave Kili as he buried his face in her neck and murmured his discontent. “I have to go amralime. The Firebeards are due to come in today and I promised Thorin I would meet them.”

“Would you like me to come?” Tauriel asked. Truthfully, she was tired of having nothing to do.

Kili shook his head as he pulled away from her. “You look like you are about to fall over, love. Get some rest. I will have Gildridd bring more breakfast. You need to try and hold at least something down before you leave this room. Please.” He grazed her cheek tenderly with his thumb, and gave her an earnest look. “I am worried about you.”

At first Tauriel was angry and hurt. It felt as if Kili did not want her there to greet the incoming lords, but then she felt the shaking of her knees and decided maybe he was right. “You have nothing to worry about Kili. I am fine. Truly.”

Kili lifted a skeptical brow but relented and leaned in to give her a kiss, which she eagerly received. He then pulled away, patted Kaw on the head, and left the room.

Tauriel did not see him again until the evening meal. In fact, that was the new pattern of their lives as the next several days, turned into several weeks. With her progressing pregnancy, and her rebelling body, Tauriel would sleep in longer and longer each day. Some mornings not waking until well after Kili had gone. If she had not been awake when he got home, she would have not even noticed Kili lived with her at all.

“Dear, why don’t you come join in on a meeting with the dams? You ought to get to know the wives of the visiting lords.” Dis sat with Tauriel one morning, holding back her hair as Tauriel expelled her breakfast…again.

Gildridd assured them all over and over it was normal and expected, but Tauriel was miserable, and growing weaker every day. However, the idea of getting to do something to help gave her some energy. So, once she was more stable, she put on a clean dress and went to the receiving room Dis had mentioned.

“I am quite certain he would make a fine match with her, don’t you Dis?”

Tauriel walked in to see Dis nodding at Lady Gilda. The room fell silent when she entered and Dis stood immediately, going right over to Tauriel and ushering her in. “Ladies, this, is Tauriel.”

Dis introduced each of the six dams then pulled Tauriel and gently sat her in a chair near the door, just in case the elf needed to make a quick escape. The elder dam then went back to her place beside Lady Gilda to continue their conversation.

Someone passed Tauriel some tea and the elf took a sip then scrunched her nose, placing the cup on her lap. It was licorice tea. She put the cup on a table beside her and folded her hands over the swell of her son. It seemed like each of the dams was in conversation with the other and every single one ignored her presence, except one. Dis had said she was Lady Adriku of the Blacklocks.

“When are you due?” Tauriel turned to a plump dam with kind light brown eyes.

“Early winter, about a month before yule. It is an estimate I am afraid. This one could come anytime between then and January, I am afraid.”

“They like to take us by surprise, little-lings. Your husband must be quite excited. I have seen him among the guard. Dashing, for an elf.” She winked and Tauriel looked confused before she realized the dam’s mistake.

“Naurfaer is family, but he is not my husband.”

The dam was taken aback then shifted uncomfortably. “Of course, it is not my business of your affairs.”

Tauriel sighed. “Lady Adriku, my husband is prince Kili, this is his child. Naurfaer, the elf on the guard, is my grandfather, not my lover.”

The dam tried to hide her look of astonishment, then slight disgust, as she fidgeted in her seat before turning her attention to the dam on her other side, as if she had not spoken to Tauriel at all.

Tauriel watched as Dis laughed heartily at something Lady Gilda had been saying, then she eyed the door. She could make a hasty escape…but Dis had asked her to stay, so she hunkered down and listened to the chatter around her. She did try to join a conversation once or twice, but no one seemed keen on her input. Instead, Tauriel quietly listened, nodding in places that seemed appropriate, so she did not seem as if she was staring off into nothingness. Dis, was completely ignorant of the elves discomfort the entire event.

Dis had caught her just as she was leaving the receiving room when tea was finally over and the dams began to funnel out of the room. “Tauriel. We are having a private family dinner tonight, so do not go to the hall. It will be in one of the smaller kitchens. They still have yet to be able to assess and restore the one in our wing, but Thorin said as soon as he can, he will look into it. It is not a priority, so it just is not high on the to do list.”

Tauriel nodded slowly. There was a beautiful kitchen in the royal wing just next door to Naurfaer’s suite. It was originally reserved for private dinners and family meals during Erebor’s golden age. Currently, however, it lay in ruins and is as unusable as the dining room attached to it, which currently housed Dis’s beloved table.

None of the suites in the royal wing had kitchens or dining-rooms, so the table was placed in the dark room attached to the kitchen. Tauriel missed family meals; all food was either brought from the main kitchen to the suites, or eaten together at community mealtimes in the great hall.

So, hearing they were having a meal together, Tauriel felt her heart fill with warmth, and a smile spread across her face. “Of course, I will be there.”

Dis smiled. “Good, I wanted to cook something. I have even cleared the meal with Gildridd, so you can eat without being left out.”

This brought even more excitement to Tauriel’s heart. “May I help? I am tired of not being useful. It is something I am…unaccustomed to.”

“Of course dear, if you do not mind Kaulithah joining along. Her and her parents will be dining with us.”

The news did dampen the elves spirits a bit, but she brightly smiled and agreed. Kili seemed to like the dam. It was just her pregnancy making her feel volatile towards the other female who seemed to be getting more of her husband’s time as of late, then she did. If she was being really honest with herself though, it was probably jealousy rearing its ugly head. Tauriel really needed to work on that. She trusted Kili implicitly. She missed him though, even more these days.

Things will go back to normal when the Lords leave in a months’ time, well before their son was due to be born. She just needed to be patient and make it through the weeks ahead, the very lonely weeks ahead.

After a nap, and some lunch which…well…did not stay down, Tauriel walked towards the kitchen Dis had directed her to and opened the door. Dis was laughing next to the other dam who was smiling brightly. Both turned to greet the elf at the door with matching grins.

“Tauriel. Come in. We have much of the work done, but there are a few things to finish.” Dis turned back to the counter as she continued her task.

Tauriel stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. This was a much smaller kitchen, but still was larger than theirs in Ered Luin. Regardless, Tauriel felt a touch of nostalgia in seeing Dis near a cooker.

“I fear we had a terrible first meeting. Might we try again?” Kaulithah stepped towards Tauriel who eyed her carefully. “Lady Kaulithah of the Stonefoot clan at your service.” She gave Tauriel a bow.

“Tauriel, of Erebor at yours.” Tauriel returned the greeting and the dam smiled.

“I do apologize for my words a few weeks ago. It is no excuse, but it had been a long day of travel. I hope you will not judge me on how I acted. It is not me.”

Tauriel nodded, giving the dam a small smile. “Only if you do not judge me too harshly on my cold greeting. I have not been feeling myself.”

Kaulithah instantly responding, “Forgotten.”

Watching them from the stove, Dis smiled at the two. She was proud of both of them for putting aside their animosities and trying to make amends. The pair fell into silence as Dis gave assignments out in the kitchen.

Tauriel took a peek in the pot and hummed. Dis was making a stew from the looks of it, but something smelled, off about it. Though, Tauriel thought nothing of it and turned from the stove. Her smell has been going haywire lately and she had been having a time trying to cope, but, for some reason she kept eyeing the pot as if there was something she ought to have caught on to.

With things to do, however, Tauriel dismissed the thought and helped fill platters with some rolls and placed them on the table with a plate of butter.

One by one, the dwarrow in her family stepped into the dining space. Thorin smiled at her then paused to give her a concerned look. He caught her arm as she placed a final cup on the table. “Are you alright? You do not look well Tauriel.”

The eleth nodded, touched by his concern. She has seen even less of Thorin then she has of Kili. In fact, she cannot even remember the last time she had seen the dwarven king. “I am fine. Apparently, this is normal and expected. A few more months and it will all be worth it.”

Thorin did not look convinced, but she gave him a reassuring smile and he released her arm only to watch her carefully as she continued to bring things to the table.

Thorin had been so busy with his role, he had barely seen Tauriel since the coronation…and that was over a month ago. Maybe that needed to change. He turned his blue eyes to see his nephews walk in.

Kili too looked a little worse for wear when he scrutinized the young prince. Then again, he has been nose deep in trying to win over the difficult Firebeards. He had asked his nephew three times if he was sure he could handle it, but Kili insisted he was making headway. His sacrifice was apparent in the dark circles under his eyes and the weary way he held himself.

Despite it all, Kili brightened when he saw Tauriel, the circles seeming to lighten and the weariness all but leaving him as he pulled his wife into a kiss and took the platter she was carrying, pushing the protesting elf into a chair, and taking over her task of filling the table. The elf huffed and folded her arms petulantly. Thorin could not stop the chuckle, which drew her ire his way, causing his smile to widen. It really was like being back in Ered Luin.

Once everything was done, Dis placed the hot pot of stew at the table just in time for the last three expected guests to enter. Naurfaer greeted everyone with a nod as he entered closely followed by Gilda and Krygo, who was still conversing with the male elf.

“I completely agree, Gondor has a very good market, but I think I prefer going to the smaller settlements. There are always surprises among the simpler places.” Naurfaer finished, as he took his seat looking across the table at Tauriel. He was about to ask but she shook her head and mouthed she was fine. Naurfaer rolled his eyes and sat back waiting for everyone.

The elder dam, Lady Gilda, looked about the room. She smiled at her daughter, Kaulithah, who was standing beside Kili, before turning to Dis. “Lady Dis, King Thorin, I do hope we are not too late?”

“Not at all Lady Gilda, you are all just in time.” Dis gestured to the table before continuing. “Please, have a seat and we can begin.”

There was a shuffle of chairs as those who were still standing took a seat. Dis began passing bowls of stew and Tauriel’s mouth watered at the hearty, brown, liquid sitting before her. It had been on thing but tough meats, greens, boiled grains, and gizzards for the eleth as of late. Not only were they difficult to palate, but they also often left her with a deep desire for more until she ran to a washroom to toss it all back up again. This, however, looked divine.

With a flourish of her arms, Dis proclaimed, “Well, eat up everyone.”

“Dis, this looks wonderful. What is it?” Naurfaer asked as he peered down at his bowl.

“It is Kaulithah’s recipe. Licorice root stew. I am surprised I had not thought of it before. It was quite easy to make.”

Tauriel looked down at the spoon full of the steaming stew she was about to place in her mouth, and her stomach gave a small flop of distaste when her brain connected with what Dis had said. That must have been why her nose thought the stew smelled off, it was the licorice root. “Everything alright Tauriel?” The red head looked to her husband who was watching her with her spoon held, frozen in mid-air.

Tauriel looked to the spoon once again, then to her husband, and nodded. She placed the spoon in her mouth and forcefully swallowed the stew. If Tauriel had thought the licorice would be an afterthought in taste, she was wrong. The root hit her tastebuds with a force, and she had to swallow hard to get the stew to go down before her mouth expelled the bitter root. He looked down at his stew then back up at Tauriel and his eyes widened in understanding. “Oh love, I am sure she just forgot.”

Hushing her husband so he would not draw attention to them, Tauriel muttered, “It is fine Kili.”

“Is everything alright?” Tauriel’s cheeks tinged with embarrassment when the table went silent and all staired at her.

Unfortunately, her husband had not caught on to the fact that she did not want to make a big deal out of this. She really should not have been surprised when he ratted her out to EVERYONE at the table. “Tauriel is not a fan of licorice root.”

“Kili!” she hushed out. She forced another spoonful into her mouth. “Really, it is fine. You can hardly taste it.” Another hard swallow and she chased it with a sip of her water.

“Tauriel! Oh, I am so sorry. I completely forgotten. Let me make you something else.” Dis rose to stand, but stopped when Tauriel yelled out to her.

“NO! No. Dis really. It is perfectly fine. I can handle one licorice stew.” Dis looked unconvinced, so Tauriel took several more bites and held back her grimace with all the practice of a stone-faced elf. Just because she was bad at hiding her emotions, does not mean she was incapable of it.

Naurfaer was the only one who seemed to keep eyeing her as she forced herself to eat every, last, drop of stew in her bowl. Her stomach was rolling most unpleasantly by the end of the meal. At which point, the table was so lost in old stories and laughter, few besides Naurfaer noticed her ever-paling pallor. She waived him off though and tuned into the conversation.

Maybe if she could take her mind off the nausea, it would go away. Her son was dancing something frightful though, so Tauriel grabbed Kili’s hand from under the table and placed it on her abdomen. Kili threw her a look but said nothing. Instead, he began to rub where their child kicked until the unborn babe ceased his movements, and Tauriel could sense him falling to sleep.

Kaulithah took a sip of her ale and smiled brightly at Kili. “You know, I was very surprised to see you so settled. I remember all the times we used to talk about future families, and you seemed quite set on spending your life on adventures throughout middle earth.”

Fili watched his brother from across the table, he had been in conversation with Naurfaer beside him. However, something in how Kaulithah was speaking, had him eyeing her curiously, then looking to watch his brother.

Kili shrugged, his hand still on Tauriel’s stomach hidden under the table. “We change Kaulithah. You will understand when you settle yourself. I found my one, and that was it for me. Besides, with Tauriel, every day is a new adventure.” Kili turned a beaming smile at his wife, who finally felt her lips curving up as she looked into his warm, dark, eyes.

“This is true, did you hear about the newest addition to their family? And I am not referring to the baby.” Curious eyes turned from Fili to Kili who laughed and pointed his free hand at Tauriel. “Ask her. Not me.”

When everyone at the table looked at Tauriel, she was forced to explain. “I found a young raven who had been rejected a few weeks ago, and I am nursing it back to health. I used to do it quite often in Mirkwood with birds of all shapes and sizes.”

“I should like to see this new addition most assuredly. Have you named it?” Kaulithah exclaimed.

Kili sputtered in his cup and again pointed at Tauriel, who answered while patting Kili firmly on the back with her free hand. “His name is Kaw.”

“You named it Kaw?” Fili scrunched his nose as he mouthed the name to himself a few times. Eventually, he lifted a brow at Tauriel and leaned forward, staring directly at her. “Little sister, have you thought of names for that one yet?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes at Fili and his near exact words to Kili’s. Brothers indeed. “When Kili AND I decide on a name, we will happily share it. Kaw named himself, I just went with it. Besides, I do not think it to be a bad name for a raven.”

“Do you remember what we said our children would be named?” Now Kili did spit is ale out at the table, causing Dis to tut and Tauriel to stare at her husband in shock, then at Kaulithah who had taken over patting Kili on the back.

“Oh, forgive me. I did not mean that to sound inappropriate. Kili and I were promised at some point and we even had thought of names for our future dwarflings. To be fair, we were very, very young. Barely older than dwarflings ourselves. It was nothing official of course, we never really courted and rarely even saw each other. Silly dreams as children.” Kaulithah was red with embarrassment as she tried to backpedal as much as she could.

Tauriel, however, shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She knew Kili and Fili had potential betrothals and courting promises, but neither seemed to take it as if it was ever something serious. It did not make it in any way easier to sit and hear though, your spouse talking of previous intentions, even if they were young.

Finally, Kili answered. “If I recall, they were all horrible names and not a single one will be even close to one I would ever even consider for any of Tauriel’s and my children.”

Kaulithah chuckled, cheeks still pink “Kilik, Kiliz, Kilili, Kilu.” There was a round of laughter at the table, though Tauriel only smiled politely. Across from her, beside Fili, Naurfaer gave her a look laced with pity.

“Ki, are all your baby names going to include your own!” Fili guffawed as Kili smiled widely.

“Just wait. I will show you I can come up with a good one.” Tauriel eyed her husband, but said nothing.

“I am sure you will.” Kaulithah placed a hand on Kili’s arm and gave him a soft, knowing, smile which caused Tauriel to freeze. Especially when the hand did not move from his arm even as she drew Dis into another conversation.

It was Kili who delicately lowered his arm from the table, forcing Kaulithah’s hand to slide off as the dwarven prince scooted his chair closer to Tauriel. If the dam on his other side noticed, she did not react in the least.

The conversation went on and the nausea continued to plague the eleth until she could ignore it no more and stood slowly. “I beg your forgiveness, but I think I have reached my limit for the evening. If you would kindly accept my excuses, I bid you all a goodnight.”

Kili immediately stood to join her, he had been in such a deep conversation with Krygo about trading he had not even noticed Tauriel growing ever more uncomfortable. “No Kili, stay. I happen to know Dis has some of your favorite dessert in the kitchen.”

“Oh, but Tauriel, don’t you want some?” Dis rose too to get the dessert, but Tauriel stopped her.

“No, really, I am quite satisfied.” She turned to Kili. “Stay, come when you are ready. It is still early in the evening.”

“Kili, I will take her.” Naurfaer rose and gently guided Tauriel to the door. Tauriel mouthing a final “Stay.” Kili still remained standing when the door closed behind her.

“Tauriel…you would tell me if something is ailing you deeply, wouldn’t you?” Tauriel looked at Naurfaer who had his very concerned eyes trained on her.

The eleth sighed and nodded. “It is nothing but dizziness and sickness. Even Shaada mentioned going through this with all three of her children. Gildridd had mentioned it being much more concerning if I experienced none at all.” Tauriel tried to recall all of the eleths she had known who were pregnant in Mirkwood, but none seemed as ailing as she is right now.

Gildridd insisted it was because she was carrying a dwarrow child. Even Taada, whom she had spoken too in passing one day, said she spent much of her latter parts of pregnancy in bed, only able to eat biscuits and cheese. So, Tauriel let it go.

Naurfaer placed a hand on her thin shoulder. “I will bring some fresh ginger tea, it should help the nausea. Then we can sit on the veranda and discuss whatever you please.”

There was a door opening just ahead of the pair, and Aeodhen came rushing out. “By my beard, there yeh are. Been askin’ about where I could find yeh the better part of an hour lad.”

Naurfaer gave Aeodhen a curious look. “I have been with the family for dinner. What is it?”

The captain of the guard forwent any pleasantries and immediately began to explain. “An orc party, jus’ south o’ the mountain. I am puttin’ a team together ta head it off. Do yeh mind leadin’ it?”

Naurfaer looked at Tauriel who nodded and pushed him towards Aeodhen. “Go. I will be well. Erebor and its safety is much more important.”

Naurfaer lowered his eyebrows in disbelief. “Never. EVER say such a thing Tauriel. Ever. Do you hear? I agree this mountain needs protecting, but I would not say it is more important than you, or anyone’s life for that matter. A team of rogue orcs is not going to down the mountain.”

Bowing his head in agreement, Aeodhen placed a hand on her arm. “I would ‘ave teh agree lass. Shaada has been askin’ about yeh, think she is worried. Why don’ yeh go visit with ‘er while we go handle this.”

Tauriel nodded and turned towards Shaada and Aeodhen’s chambers, looking behind her to see the two disappear around a corner. She got to the front door and was about to knock when she heard Tauren’s cries and Shaada’s hums, the infant going quiet.

Tauriel paused, her hand held frozen in mid air. She did not want to cause any more undo, and even knocking could cause the infant to rise again. Plus, Tauriel feared the mere sight of her would put the dwarfling babe into a fit, so she lowered her hand and turned to go to her own chamber.

The subdued eleth gave the two guards a nod and went up to the silent royal hall. It was so quiet when the family was gone, and her rooms even more so. But, at least her chamber was warm. For some reason, despite the weather warming, Tauriel could not knock the chill that seemed to constantly follow her around.

Kili made sure to always have a fire going in the sitting room and their bedchamber just for her. He never forgot, and she knew, it was his way of saying ‘I love you’ on these days when he has not been able to be by her side. She did, however, have to add a log onto the dying flame as she entered her sitting room.

Once the fire was roaring again, she glanced over at the small crate that held her raven, and smiled widely. “Well, look at you!” Kaw chirped and spread his wings, still with many feathers missing, but flapping hard none the less.

To the little bird’s excitement, Tauriel had pulled out a few scraps she had snagged in the kitchen and fed them to the fledgling who swallowed them right up. She had been feeding him by hand regularly, but soon he will be able to eat out of the bowl. His energy was nearly completely restored, and he was already bathing in his water pan almost daily, not to mention he had hopped out of his box to hunt and eat a spider the other day. He was also prone to following Tauriel around the chamber, and has even taken to napping with her each day.

Sighing to herself, Tauriel scratched Kaw’s head as she looked around the empty sitting room. “Guess it is just the two of us.”

With nothing else to do, Tauriel busied herself with getting ready for sleep when her stomach gave a very unpleasant lurch. “Come on, one night. Just one.” She all but begged anyone who was listening.

If the eleth thought she would be freed of the consequences of force feeding herself licorice, she had been gravely mistaken. Tauriel nearly did not make it to the washroom in time to expel her evening meal in its entirety. Kaw croaked and cooed as he hopped around watching Tauriel on her knees. She spent the entire night in the washroom, getting no reprieve whatsoever.

It was early in the morning as she leaned tiredly on the rim of the toilet, when she realized Kili had not come home.

Gildridd was the one who found her when the elf did not show up to her appointment that morning. She tsked at the eleth and helped her to bed, making some tea and feeding her some grainy oats and fruit. So desperate for food, her stomach took all it could get, but expelled it just as quickly. The only saving grace was when Tauriel finally fell asleep.

“Gildridd? I did not know you were coming by today. Is everything okay?” Kili looked worriedly towards the closed chamber door, then back to the healer who was currently settled on the sofa, knitting quietly.

“Your elf had a rough night, and day. I wanted to stay to make sure she would be alright.” With Kili home, Gildridd rose to her feet, then began gathering her supplies to go.

“Why was I not informed? I would have been right here!” Kili turned tempered eyes to Gildridd. He knows he has been busy, but Mahal above, he had hoped that if Tauriel needed him, the healer would send for him.

The older dam snorted and clucked her tongue. “Young prince, an expecting mother goes through a lot to create life. Illness is a part of it. She spent the day asleep. You would have been wasting your day.” She gave the prince one last look and closed the door behind her.

Without hesitation, Kili surged into the room and saw Tauriel curled up in their large bed. He should have been there with her, helping her. Damn him to Mahal for falling asleep on Fili’s lounge chair last evening, then waking late and having to run straight to his meetings that morning; still in the clothes he wore the day before.

Kili sat at the edge of the bed, Kaw curled up on a pillow. He gave the bird a gentle stroke then turned back to his wife who looked much too small, and even more pale. “Amralime.” He placed a kiss on her temple, causing her to fidget and begin to rise.

“Kili?” Tauriel squinted in the afternoon light, trying to focus on who was beside her. Though, she really did not need to see him to know it was her Kili.

With a nod, Kili leaned in a bit closer. “I am here, my star.”

Tauriel hummed, her mind crying out for him and drinking his presence in like a starving dwarf at a feast. Though, one question kept coming to her mind. “Where were you last night?”

Kili moved a strand of hair from her cheek and tucked it among her braids. They were becoming a bit, unraveled; he would have to redo them for her today. “I had been chatting with Fili in his chamber late into the evening, and may have fallen asleep on a chair in his sitting room.” He lifted his hand to his sore neck and gave it a rub, “I have the aches to prove it.”

Tauriel gave him a faint smile and nodded subtly, then closed her eyes.  Kili watched as she went back to sleep almost instantly. He sighed and lifted the covers to join her. He had a few hours before his next meeting, and he WILL be spending it with his wife.

Tauriel stayed in bed for several more days. Kili tried to stay with her until she was stable again, but Gildridd insisted he continue his duties and Tauriel would just sleep. The healer, however, stayed with her obediently.

Eventually, Tauriel forced herself from bed. She never liked being stuck in one place, so she put a mask of wellness on and pushed all her ailments to the back of her mind. Her son was strong and growing every day, the connection she had to him proved as much. There was nothing to worry about, at least for him. If he was in ANY type of distress, she would immediately get help, but he was completely fine.

In the following weeks, the mountain continued to receive guests. Kaw grew his flight feathers back and was often found flying about the large chamber. Tauriel even took him out to the veranda where he hesitated for several minutes, before jumping off the banister and soaring through the warm summer air. He always quickly returned, though, some days he would disappear for a few hours only to return and settle himself on Tauriel’s thin shoulder. He was a regular fixture with her these days, the growing raven.

Kaw even came with her down to the markets where she meant to try and see Leotti. Tauriel missed her friend deeply, but apart from a few messages back and forth, Leotti has been completely unavailable. This trip was no different when her friend barely gave her a wave before helping another. Tauriel, however, waited patiently, and looked about at several of Leotti’s designs and showpieces.

Finally, the small dam waived her over to the counter she currently stood at. “I am sorry Tauriel but I really cannot go for that walk today. Lady Ingvor is coming in with a special request and has even said she can see about getting me a chance to visit Calembel in Gondor! What an adventure. Perhaps another day.”

Leotti had barely even cast a glance at Tauriel as she spoke, too busy writing up orders from the numerous dams who always seemed to be here. Not once did Leotti look up as she moved away from the counter and went directly to the newest customer who had just entered behind Tauriel. With a deep sigh, the eleth left the shop.

Tauriel passed by Viltarra’s family bakery next, and could not stop herself from pausing before the delicious smelling wares they had on display. “Oh hello. I know what you want.” Vin smiled widely and placed several sweet cheese buns in a bag handing it to Tauriel.

Looking from the bag to the baker, Tauriel found herself hesitating for a moment. “I really shouldn’t. Gildridd has gotten stricter with what I eat.”

Vin leaned in close. “What she does not know, cannot hurt her lass.” He pushed the bag into her hands and gave her a wink and a smile. “Where are you off to today anyway? If you don’t mind me asking.”

Tauriel had already shoved her hand in the bag and pulled out a bun, eating it happily in one bite. “I came to see if Leotti was available for a walk outside, but it seems she still is…preoccupied.”

“I could join you, if you like.” Tauriel smiled as Viltarra moved to the front of the bakery. She must have been in the kitchen since she did not see her until now.

Tauriel nodded eagerly. “I would very much like that. Thank you.”

Viltarra said her goodbyes to her parents and the pair made their way up and into the warm summer air. It was late morning by now and Tauriel laughed as Kaw flew high into the blue skies, Viltarra watching in amusement as he soared above. “He has grown quite a bit. But I see you have not. Are you sure you are alright? Shouldn’t you be…I don’t know, gaining weight?”

Tauriel chewed her lip and looked at the now empty bag of buns in her hand. “I truly do not know anymore. I feel like the entire beginning of my pregnancy was…much less difficult. I do not know what to think. Gildridd is a sound healer, with no other opinions, I must go off what she knows.”

Viltarra looked at her but said nothing as the pair walked the grounds. They made it to some brush and trees and Tauriel watched as Viltarra bent down and pulled a few herbs from the ground. She inspected the stem carefully, then plucked a few leaves and passed them to Tauriel. “Mint leaves. I cannot guarantee it, but it may help. My mother often makes me peppermint tea when I am not feeling well.”

Looking from the leaves in her hand to the dam beside her, Tauriel smiled in amazement. “I did not know you knew herbs Viltarra? You are quite filled with surprises.”

Viltarra laughed and pointed out a few. “Rosemary, lavender, mint, there are several natural herb plants in this area. Da and I prefer them over the planted ones in the green room. They do taste different when grown naturally in the wild. We often pick them in the mornings, da or ma, and I, for our breads and pastries while we can find them in season. The rest of the year we must rely on dried stores, or the greenrooms and markets we dwell in.”

Tauriel tucked the plant into her pocket and the two walked back to the mountain. Viltarra wanted to get back to helping her parents before the lunchtime rush, despite their insistence of taking her time. They bid each other farewell at the stairs and parted ways.

There was so much happening in the coming week, from a social event Dis was planning, to Tauriel’s beloved husband’s birthday. The event, she was unworried about, the banquet was well on its way to being planned and Dis has even had Tauriel help with certain aspects…which gave her something to do to which Tauriel was grateful for. But time was running short and Tauriel needed to plan on what she wanted to get Kili, it had to be something special since this was the first birthday he would be celebrating as Erebor’s official prince.

Tauriel sighed. Her birthday had been just over a month ago, and it was spent in bed. Leotti was busy, Viltarra did not know, and her family all had been so occupied with meetings and negotiations, she thinks they may have forgotten. She does not blame them, this was a vital time for Erebor, and she had many more birthdays ahead of her, so it did not overly bother her. In fact, celebrating birthdays in Mirkwood was done differently and is a much more, solitary day, then what she has experienced with the dwarven people.

Elves have so many birthdays, they often stop counting them once they have reached what they consider adulthood to be. On an elf’s 1000^th year, a great celebration and feast happens marking their entrance into maturity. It is dubbed the feast of ages, as it is their way of celebrating all the years to come. Other than that, an elf simply counts his or her years to themselves in quiet solitude and reflection.

Tauriel did not learn it was done any differently until she made it to Ered Luin, and her first birthday was celebrated with love surrounding her and…butter cake. What Tauriel would not GIVE for butter cake right now. Delicious, warm, moist, butter cake. But that was not what her mind should think about right now, so she thought back to her dilemma with figuring out what to get Kili.

Gifts were a part of the dwarven way of celebrating the year of one’s birth, as it was with the humans as well. Tauriel still held her picture given to her in Rivendell for her second birthday among the dwarrow, as one of her most precious and prized possessions. It currently sat on the table beside her bed, where she looked at it every day. This year brought no true gifts, but, the life she held inside her was enough to fill her with love and chase away the sorrow of these last few very lonely months.

The lords are to be leaving in just three or four weeks, and then, everything will be back to normal. But for now, Tauriel still sat in her bed, chewing on her lip, as she considered what to get Kili.

Tauriel already had an idea of what she wished to get him, but she was unsure of how to go about it. At least, until she looked to Kaw and had an idea. The eleth scribbled a note hastily on some parchment, and instructed the raven on where to take it.

As with all ravens, she had been teaching Kaw to speak the bird language in a sense, as well as common and Khuzdul. The raven was becoming quite proficient in the words he had learned in all three languages, but he tended to both prefer, and be better at the common tongue.

Kaw listened as he happily hopped around waiting, then with her note firm in his beak, the raven flew out the open door to the veranda. Now all she had to do was wait and hope Kaw had retained his natural abilities to deliver messages Thorin had said all ravens were born with. She made her own way out the door, turned her head up to the warm sky, and closed her eyes enjoying the sun.

Fili walked out of yet another meeting. The Blacklocks may not be as stubborn as the Firebeards, but they were in no way easy to negotiate with. At least they have already agreed to give fealty, they just keep changing trade agreements. His stomach gave a growl and he let his feet guide him towards the markets only to be stopped by Kaulithah.

Fili internally groaned. It was not that he DISLIKED the dam, it was more that he was not comfortable around her, and he was rather hoping to speak to Viltarra…maybe.

Unfortunately for Fili, however, in the last few weeks, Dis had made it quite apparent she favored Kaulithah over any other who sought Fili’s attention.

Dis had constantly invited the dam to their table at meals, made sure to push her towards Fili in the halls, and spoke endlessly about her merits and charms. It was frustrating to no end.

Especially when all Fili wanted to see beside him was a certain blonde baker who seemed to be avoiding him…or was it he who was avoiding her. It was so easy to talk to Viltarra before he realized she was a dam, what does he say to her now! How did Kili do it! Kili never had issues with speaking to dams, he was always surrounded by them.

Fili hasn’t even had the chance to force his feet to Viltarra’s stall let alone speak to her since the coronation ball. Put him on a dancefloor in a crowd and he is fine, making himself go in for some one on one conversation and he searches for the nearest exit.

It was apparent, luck again was not on his side, as Kaulithah seemingly showed up out of nowhere heading off his direction. “Are you going to the market Fili? I was just on my way down. Will you join me?” She gave Fili a charming smile.

If he said yes, Fili would be forced to be stuck at her side until it was considered…polite…to excuse himself; not to mention he would not be able to have a private conversation with Viltarra, which was his primary goal. If he said no, it may cause Kaulithah to be offended which would get back to her parents, and make negotiating more difficult for Kili, who was already having a difficult time as it is.

Without much choice, Fili nodded, not in the mood for conversation after hours of negotiations, then talking himself into trying to speak to Viltarra. He quietly walked beside the dam heading for the main market of the mountain.

Fili applauded himself for only slightly stiffening when Kaulithah laced her arm with his. He was raised to be polite and kind, so he allowed it despite wanting to yank his arm from hers and run. Why didn’t he join Naurfaer in that orc hunt? The elf had yet to return and it had been over two weeks now.

The pair meandered through the stalls, stands, and in and out of shops. Fili, was long past bored. He held in his annoyance, however, even as they descended the flight of stairs to the second story of the vast marketplace.

“LAD! I was wonderin’ when I would see yeh!” Fili greeted Bofur who was standing outside his toy shop which was one of the shops on the second floor of the market and was embedded into the wall, just like Leotti’s shoppe, and Viltarra’s family bakery below them.

The second floor was tiered above the first, allowing for a large, doublewide, cobblestone roadway to give room for small stands on one side, and the shops carved into the wall on the opposite side of the path. They were set a bit further back then the shops below, making the second story pathway act as the roof to the first story shops.

It was quite a sight to behold, as both sides of the market were set up identically, even wrapping around and meeting above the large market entryway. The only portion of the market that did not have the second tiered floor, was the end of the market where the forge and massive doors marking the entranceway to the forging room was located.

“I got somthin’ for Tauri, could ya give it to ‘er? It is fer Kaw but really is a belated birthday present. Took me a bit ta get the wood I needed, so I hope she don’ mind it bein’ late.” Bofur handed Fili a large wooden swinging perch taller than he was.

As Fili looked it over, he noticed it had some beautiful designs of trees and vines carved into it. Bofur certainly spared none of his carving talent, as when it sat upright, the perch looked just like a large, curved, tree from Tauriel’s beloved forest, branches, leaves, vines, and all, but with a large and elegant bronze laden swing with a simple wooden dowl thick enough to hold Kaw even as he grows into his full size, attached to the curved ‘branch’ in a way that it could support the ravens weight as he swayed back and forth on the swing.

It was really too large to carry around, so Fili will have to pass it to one of the guards to take up to Tauriel since he was “forced” to be Kaulithah’s escort. Wait, did Bofur say it was for Tauri’s birthday? Mahal, they missed it! Great, another thing he had to make up for to his sister, whom he has seen on in passing glimpses these last two months. He would have to get her something too, though Kili’s birthday was closer…he better not forget that one as well.

“Very impressive Bofur, I know for certain she will love it immensely.” Bofur tipped his hat and went inside, leaving the prince and the dam to themselves once more.

Fili missed seeing the company as often as he had in their time together on the quest for Erebor, and in Ered Luin. He could count on one hand how many times he had run into a single one of his companions in the last month. Erebor was massive, but it should not be so big he would not be able to see his friends…or his sister.

Busy, all of them, though. Bofur and Bifur running the only toy and wood shop in the mountain, Ori seemed to be spending more and more time with Leotti, Gloin, Dori and Nori were on Aeodhen’s guard, Bombur ran all of the kitchens, Dwalin was Thorin’s personal guard and worked directly with Aeodhen to guarantee the safety of the traveling lords, Balin was in records and drawing up contracts for the six visiting lords who kept changing their minds, and Oin was the head healer of the mountain. Every single one was so overly occupied with their new lives, it was a wonder he had even seen them at all.

With a sigh, Fili looked at the perch. Not seeing his sister was his own fault. He will have to make time for her sooner rather than later. “Are you planning on carrying that the entire afternoon? It is quite…massive…I do not know why he made it your duty to deliver it.”

Fili internally rolled his eyes. He doubted Kaulithah’s concerns were in any way geared towards him having to carry it around, instead, it was the fact it impeded with her time with him. “No, give me a moment and I will take it to the guard to deliver. I am sure that is where Bofur was headed to himself, we just happened to be there.”

Kaulithah gave him a thoughtful look then smiled, and without anything more said, Fili hefted the piece down the stairs and to the nearest guard who happily took on the task.

Now that his arm was once again free, Kaulithah wrapped her hands back around it and she smiled brightly up at him. Fili had to hold back his annoyance once again as she batted her eyelashes at him. “Where do you wish to go now Prince Fili?”

Fili looked at the dam beside him, then around the first floor of the market as he tried to come up with a plan to end this…date? Definitely not. A vision of golden hair pulled him from his thoughts and with a burst of courage, Fili felt his feet drag him towards the bakers booth, Kaulithah, with her arm linked to his, was forced to trail behind.

Viltarra passed a package towards one of the dwarves she had been helping then turned to see a beaming Fili behind the retreating dwarf. She watched as the dark-haired regal looking dam blinked at her innocently, arm linked with Fili.

Viltarra pushed back the feeling of hurt and jealousy and greeted her two new customers. This dam looked like a much better fit for the crowned prince than Viltarra would ever consider herself to be. “Hello, is there something I can get for you?”

Kaulithah eyed the wares on display and blinked back up a Fili before looking at the blonde dam. She cocked her head and looked curiously on as Fili seemed locked in a gaze with the blonde at the stand.

“Forgive him, he has lost his manners and ability to speak it would seem. Do you have any suggestions?” Viltarra tore her eyes from Fili and looked at Kaulithah, question in her eyes. She clearly had not been listening and missed what Kaulithah had said, so she felt it necessary to repeat herself to the blinking blonde dam. “I said, is there something you suggest? It all looks very good, though I am thinking I am in need of something, sweet.”

Shaking her head, Viltarra nodded towards the sweeter pastries and breads they sell daily. “Oh, yes, of course. The cheese custard buns are a favorite as are the berry biscuits and scones.”

Kaulithah eyed the food again and smiled. “How about one of each, then perhaps we can go have a picnic Fili?”

“Huh!? Oh, um. Picnic?” Fili’s panic caused Viltarra to relax, he clearly was uncomfortable, but for which reason? Was it because the other dam was being so familiar with him in front of her? Or was it because he did not want Viltarra to know he was courting the other dam?

Viltarra sighed to herself, it really did not matter, or…well…it shouldn’t matter that is. She personally has no chance with him, and with Fili being royalty, if he and this dam were courting, she supposes she will find out soon enough.

Deciding to push her feelings aside, Viltarra silently packaged the requested goods and handed them over the counter. Fili reached out for the package, his fingers brushing hers as the two locked eyes once more before Viltarra looked away as Kaulithah spoke to her.

“These look delightful. Thank you…” Kaulithah trailed off, in an expecting manner.

“Viltarra, at your service.” The blonde bowed slightly.

Kaulithah hummed in response, and lifted a perfect brow at the dam. “Odd name, so it suits you.” She smirked then gave her own name, remembering to only tip her head minutely to the young, flour covered, baker before her.

Viltarra was no fool, she narrowed her eyes at the retreating back of the dam as Kaulithah pulled Fili away from the cart. That was a dig if she ever heard one. Fili looked back, trying to pass a silent apology but Viltarra busied herself with her stand then disappeared into the back.

Fili was now in an even MORE foul mood. An entire morning in negotiations. A forced stroll through the market with Kaulithah, who, if he judged right, upset Viltarra. Now he is sitting outside, munching silently on a deliciously sweet cheese bun only to have it feel tasteless in his mouth. If he squinted, he could imagine blonde hair on the brunette across from him and that teasing smile only Viltarra had.

It was Kaulithah, who once again pulled him from his thoughts. “Fili, I hope I might be so bold as to ask if you are attending with anyone at the lords banquet at the weeks end.”

Fili shook his head. He already knew his duty. Dis had sat him down and all but demanded he ask Kaulithah to attend, as she was planning it the other day.

The banquet was both an honorary dinner for the visiting lords, as well as a means to continue to maintain their favor in these, delicate delegations. It also happened to be Kili’s birthday. His brother really had no desire for it, but Dis insisted that as princes, they needed to get used to having large celebrations.

From what he heard, even Tauriel had been doing what she could to help. He flinched at the thought of his sister once again. The VERY few glances he has had of her as she strolled the mountain, had her looking worse and worse every day. On a day when he crossed paths with Gildridd, he had enquired about Tauriel’s health. But the healer said the eleth was fine, and what did he know about pregnancy? So he left her to her work and chose not to hover, Tauriel has always hated the hovering.

Regardless of it all though, he knew he had to attend the banquet, and likely not alone. Though, he had an idea of who he would prefer to take, and she was not the dam in front of him. “No, I have not considered it, not as of yet at least.” Well, that was a complete lie if he has ever told one.

Kaulithah gave him a hopeful smile and tucked a brunette curl behind her ear. The numerous gems in her hair sparkled bright in the summer sun. She really was beautiful in every way.

Kaulithah always could turn a head, even as a dwarfling. She just, wasn’t for him. His mam thought otherwise, and Fili felt something snap inside his heart when he remembered, he really did not have a choice of companion in his own love life. IF…or more like when…his mother and Thorin demanded it, he would be forced to bind himself to Kaulithah. He had known his entire life he was to marry for the betterment of their kingdom, whether it be Erebor or Ered Luin, but he foolishly dreamed he had something of a choice in the matter. There was not much better one can do than to unite clans with the daughter of a lord.

Fili squared his shoulders as his mind accepted his fate. “It would be an honor if you attend at my side.” Please say no, please say no. Anything but yes. Fili forced himself to smile, though he was sure it came across as more of a grimace.

It did not seem to matter though, as Kaulithah brightly smiled and nodded. “I would love nothing more.”

Damnit. Fili stuffed a bun in his mouth before he said anything more, and sat miserably wishing Viltarra was the one he asked. His life, would never be his own.

Tauriel was frustrated. Nothing seemed to fit right. Kaw sat in his new swinging tree perch, singing in his deep, raven, voice, as Tauriel rejected gown after gown. She had spent the first part of her morning being sick, then the last hour trying to put together an appropriate outfit for tonight’s festivities.

Kili, of course, had been away since the moment she rose, though the birthday note she had left him was gone, and in its place, a response that essentially read, thank you, and he loved her. Not as good as hearing it from his lips, but, better than nothing.

Tonight, was the banquet as well as Kili’s birthday, and she had nothing that fit her. Her rounded belly kept getting larger which was a testament of her son’s health, but the rest of her kept shrinking. It caused some gowns to fit her belly but not her chest or arms, and others to fit her in all places but her expanding waist.

The eleth sighed and looked out the window in consideration, maybe she could take one of these gowns down to the market for a quick adjusting. Leotti was a miracle worker, and she needed a miracle right now.

Her mind made up, Tauriel picked one of the gowns she knew was both perfect for the event, and which only needed a few alterations in the arms and bust to fit her. It should be quick and easy enough for Leotti’s skills, though not her own. She failed miserably at everything she attempted to resize.

As Tauriel entered the shop, the little dam threw her a small smile and greeting, arms full of cloth. “Hello Tauri! Mahal, you do not look well.”

Tauriel rolled her eyes. It was becoming a regular greeting, so she brushed it off. “Leotti, I know this is a bit, last minute, but might you be free to help me with a gown for the banquet tonight? I am in a bit of a situation, size wise.”

The little dam gave her a panic filled look. “Oh, Tauri! I…I am so sorry…I…of course.” She placed her things down and moved to grab her tools.

Tauriel could see the anxiety spilling out of Leotti, so she immediately stopped her friend. “Leotti, wait. It is fine if you are busy. I have many others to wear; I might even be able to make this one work on my own. Please do not panic.”

Leotti’s demeaner relaxed. “Thank you Tauri, I have been out of my mind with orders for the banquet. Are you sure though? You are Erebor’s royalty. If you demand it, it will be done.”

Tauriel did not know why that statement bothered her as much as it did. What did Leotti mean, if she demanded it? She would never order or demand anything, least of all from her friends. The statement hurt, immensely. “Leotti, I would never make such demands, ever.”

Leotti looked lost for a moment at Tauriel’s tone but nodded, only to realize the eleth was already leaving the shop. Leotti wondered if she said something to upset her friend, but pushed the thought away. She really did have so much to do, she would apologize to Tauriel for whatever she said later. Now, she needed to focus or there would be dams without gowns for the feast.

Gown still in hand, Tauriel meandered to Viltarra’s family bakery. Seeing her coming, Vin was already plating cheese buns for the approaching eleth as Tarrah lifted the counter and opened the gate to wave the eleth in; passing the red-head the plate piled high with her favorite snack. Tauriel proceeded, as usual, to eat the entire plateful right then and there.

“I can get you another one if you want.” Vin offered, when he noticed she had eaten all of them. He would happily give her anything and everything she would eat if it meant he could witness that she WAS eating. The being before him was nothing but skin, bones, and tummy. That could not be good for the baby.

Tauriel shook her head as she was pushed to a seat in the back of the bakery beside Viltarra. “No, I really shouldn’t. I will just sick it up later.”

Vin sighed and moved back to the kitchen, though Tarrah just so happened to place a plate with a few more buns, and a sandwich, beside the elf…just in case.

Viltarra lifted her eyes from her lunch to greet her friend. She winced at how much worse she looked in the few days since she had last visited. Tauriel was becoming a regular fixture in the bakery these days, always joining Viltarra for lunch and eating several helpings of cheese buns while she was here. Vin and Tarrah made sure to keep the plate full the entire time the eleth was visiting, even when Tauriel said she was full.

It warmed Viltarra’s heart that her parents were so concerned about Tauriel. In fact, they were so worried about the eleth, that they always made extra cheese buns just for her knowing she would visit, and her mum made it a habit to make two lunches, one for Viltarra, and the other for Tauriel. Not once would they even consider informing the healer that the eleth was breaking her diet, each promised Tauriel that her visitations to the bakery were no one’s business but their own.

To Tarrah’s amusement…who was watching them from the kitchen…despite the eleth’s insistence she wanted nothing more, Tauriel had picked up the sandwich and started eating as she spoke to Viltarra beside her. “Viltarra, have you talked to Fili?”

The dam kept her eyes down on her lunch as she nodded her head. “He dropped by a few days ago. Though, I would say ‘talked’ is a very loose term. That brunette he was with was the one who did all the talking.”

“Kaulithah.” Tauriel sighed out. “She seems to be his constant shadow this week, I have rarely seen him free of her.”

“She is a good shadow for him.” Viltarra shot out as she took a sip of her milk her mother had placed in front of her.

“Bite your tongue. She is as good for Fili as Dis would be for Thranduil. It would be a loveless union filled with contention and resentment. I do not know what it is about her, but she makes me want to show her the wrong end of my bow.” Tauriel was scowling as she spoke, and picking at another cheese bun before shoving it into her mouth.

Viltarra snorted and smiled at Tauriel. “She said my name was odd, and it suited me.”

Tauriel scrunched up her nose as she grimaced. “Royals and giving insults as if they were compliments. You are not odd Viltarra, you are a breath of fresh air.” The dam gave Tauriel a grateful smile.

Tauriel suddenly sat up straight and looked directly at Viltarra. “Would you be opposed to coming to my chambers before the banquet tonight? Kili is in negotiations all day, as he always is, lately, and I would love the company. Plus, I am finding it…difficult…to pick a gown.” She indicated to the pile of fabric in her lap, giving it a mournful look. “Leotti is…busy…and I am unsure I have anything suitable.” Her eyes brightened once more as she looked hopefully at Viltarra. “I do happen to also have a gift for you, to say thank you for being my friend. I can help you with your hair as well.”

Viltarra sighed. “Tauriel, you are supposed to be the one to get help on your hair, you’re the royal one in this friendship, not me.”

Tauriel only smiled in response. “Yes, but, you make me feel like a normal person and for one night, I just want a normal friend.” Seeing Tauriel look so, weak and helpless, Viltarra could not say no.

As she was leaving, Viltarra gave Tauriel a small hug and the pair made arrangements for her to meet at the throne room in a few hours, so Tauriel could show her up to her chamber. That way there was no questions from the guard, which made it easier. Especially since Viltarra had never been up there before.

“Did you try that one?” Tauriel looked in the mirror to see Viltarra perched on the bed pointing at the green dress across the chair.

“Too tight.” Grimacing, Tauriel pulled off the frock she had tried and threw it to the floor.

Viltarra regarded the pile again, then thought. “Tauriel, you may have to wear one of your normal dresses.”

The elf nodded in agreement. Those were practical, but in no way appropriate for a banquet. With seemingly no other choice, Tauriel grabbed a simple green dress and put it on, pairing it with her star necklace from Kili, and bracelet from Hillanna. She looked no different then what she looked like any other day. She would certainly not be Kili’s shining star tonight.

Although, Viltarra disagreed. “I think you look lovely.”

Tauriel looked herself over again and huffed. “Nothing compared to how Kaulithah will be dressed, I am sure of it.” She felt no confidence in the way she looked recently, in fact, she felt rather diminished.

“Ah, but who has the husband.” Viltarra smirked and lifted a brow.

Tauriel sighed and sat down hard on the mattress beside her friend. Kili. Her Kili. He was so busy lately. Though, a little voice inside her said it was more than that, especially since he had not touched her, intimately, in…two months? Maybe he was disgusted by her. She was disgusted by herself.

Wrapping her hands around herself, Tauriel looked down to the carpet. “A husband who I have seen maybe twice in a month, and both times he was asleep.” Viltarra watched Tauriel quietly waiting for her to elaborate.

Seeing that her friend seemingly wanted to know more, Tauriel lifted one finger. “I woke to be sick and Kili was out cold beside me about two weeks ago. One.” She put a second finger up and continued. “I woke again just past the middle of the night last week, and came into the sitting room when I realized he was not in bed. I found him hunched over the desk, fast asleep, on top of a contract he had been working on. He had ink all over him and several words etched across his forehead, yet, he looked…peaceful. I could not in good conscience wake him when he also looked so tired even in his sleep, so I just placed a blanket across him and let him remain where he was. Two.”

Kili actually did look rather adorable, but exhausted. The other times she saw him she did not count nor mention, as it was more in the distance. He looked almost as bad as she did, with heavy lines in his brow, dark circles under his eyes, and constantly on the run between meetings.

“Have you been alone all this time?” Viltarra was giving her a look overflowing with concern and disbelief.

Tauriel did not answer. To be fair, the answer was both yes, and no. Naurfaer was still gone. He had sent word to her that he would be back soon and to send Kaw if she needed him home immediately. He wrote that he had discovered something he needed to see through, and it sounded important, so she did not bother him. The rest of her family was in the same place as Kili, helping with the delicate balance of keeping the lords happy and procuring prosperity through trading and fealty with their clans.

Viltarra, however, read right through her and gaped at the eleth. “Mahal! You have been alone!”

“Not completely.” Tauriel tried to argue back. “I have Kaw, and Gildridd, who checks on me often, though she says very little. Plus Dis comes in when she is free. I even helped with writing invitations for the high table for the banquet while Dis and I had tea earlier this week.”

Viltarra was not impressed. Her family would never have let her alone if she looked even half as bad as Tauriel did. The dam knew, without a doubt, that her mother would be at her side and her father would have shut down the stand or bakery to be there for her as well. Both him, and her mum, would make things work for however long it would take for their daughter to be well again, body and spirit.

Tauriel was having a difficult pregnancy, they may not be able to help her with her ailments, but they should be the ones sitting in this room building her spirits up and making sure she knew she was a beloved member of the family. She was obviously hurting, not just from her symptoms, but in her spirit as well. Viltarra can see it in her eyes, and hear it in her voice. Her friend, was falling into a depression.

The dam was in no way ignorant, she knew the mountain was nothing like a food stand, it cannot just be shut down, but isn’t that what delegating is for? Assigning tasks out to ease the load?

Viltarra shook her head as she thought of the dwarves who were considered to be Tauriel’s family. She did not know Kili well, but he seemed to love the elf. Dis was…intimidating, but kind. Thorin, Viltarra had never met, so she could not make judgments. Then, there was Fili. Every time she saw him, she felt…complete. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before, and she had met and interacted with many, many, young dwarves. Some equally as kind, handsome, and considerate as Fili.

After some contemplation, Viltarra realized exactly what that feeling meant. Her heart knew who Fili was to her. She knew, if she were honest with herself, that the blonde prince was her one. Her heart called for Fili even that first moment in Ered Luin when he stopped at her stall. BUT, she would use everything she had to push those feelings down.

Viltarra will have no other in her life, but how can she let herself fall into a family who was so obviously not anything like her own? How can she give herself away to a group who sat back and watched one of its members fade away, as they blissfully continued their lives as if Tauriel was suffering naut but a cold or minor ailment? No. She would never join them, even if by some miracle Fili was to ever choose her, and his mother and uncle accepted his choice for a common dam to join the family.

That does not mean she won’t show Tauriel the kindness and support her friend needs now more than ever. She may very well be the only one Tauriel gets any interaction from, and that hurt the dam’s heart. Even Leotti, Tauriel’s supposed closest friend, has not looked up from her pins and needles to see Tauriel’s pain and suffering.

Viltarra placed a hand in Tauriel’s and gave it a squeeze. “I am sorry, Tauriel.”

The elf brushed a tear away and nodded. “It is only temporary.” She then stood and grabbed two boxes from under the large bed. Viltarra eyed them warily.

“I, wanted to get you something for being so kind to me these last several days. I came across it in one of the secondary markets beginning to fill and had to procure it.” Tauriel handed the large box to Viltarra who opened it and pulled out a deep blue gown.

The dam scrutinized the gown, then looked to the elf. “This is a bit much don’t you think? For a baker?” Tauriel shook her head and pointed to the washroom. Viltarra sighed, not wanting to be another to upset the elven princess, she went to the washroom and stripped from her clothes, pulling the gown over her head after sliding into the petticoats.

It fit almost perfectly, it just needed to be laced up in the back. She adjusted the belt at her waist and swayed a bit, watching as the skirt rocked with her movements much like a bell. The sleeves flared out slightly at the elbow then draped down past her hands, but the underdress had longer sleeves that hugged her forearms and wrist, then hooked at her thumbs. It was something she would expect Dis or Kaulithah to wear, not herself.

There was a gentle rap at the door and Viltarra opened it to allow Tauriel in. “You look beautiful. Allow me to lace you up.”

Nodding, Viltarra turned to give the eleth access to the ribbons at her back. “I do not feel like myself.” She sighed, as her eyes kept going to the mirror.

Tauriel sighed. “I know the feeling.” Viltarra turned her brown eyes over her shoulder to the elf in question, who continued her task with a sigh. “Do not misunderstand me in any way Viltarra. I love Kili with everything that I am, and for him, I would go anywhere. Kili is home. But, I…well…more often lately…I must confess, that I find myself wondering…wishing…I had something familiar around me. Trees. The stars. An old forge tucked into the end of a mountain.” Viltarra recalled the forge in Ered Luin and nodded her understanding.

“I have only ever wandered middle earth. There is no place I called my home, only my parents. They are my home, so I believe I understand.” She looked back at the mirror when Tauriel finished lacing the back of her gown.

“Do you mind if I put some braids in your hair Viltarra? I have some gems I think will suit that gown perfectly.” When the dam nodded, Tauriel pulled Viltarra back into the room and pulled out her jewelry box and sat it on the bed, patting the space before her to invite the dam to sit.

Viltarra looked at the second large box curiously. It was obviously not another dress, but, it had to be something important. “Who is that other box for?”

Tauriel smiled and glanced at the box. “Kili. It is his birthday gift.”

Viltarra looked at the box again then let her head be pushed forward as Tauriel began attacking her hair. For the remaining visit, the two idly talked about nothing. About an hour before the banquet, Viltarra made her way down to show her parents, and go with them to the feast, leaving Tauriel alone to finish preparing.

Kili ran in a half hour before the start of the celebration, kissing her hastily on the cheek, before making a mad rush to throw his formal wear on, grabbing her hand, and rushing back out the door. He barely even glanced at her, and did not say a word as he ushered her up to the high table to take a seat. She would have to give him his birthday present tonight, after the party, it would seem.

Looking around, Tauriel felt, plain. All the dams around her were in some of the most elaborate gowns she had ever seen. Their hair done in all manner of braids and updo’s. Even Dis looked more like a queen than a princess.

The matriarch of the family gave Tauriel a once over when she spotted her. Tauriel wilted just a bit more with the look that clearly spoke disappointment. Maybe she should have been a bit more adamant, and convinced Leotti to fix her gown. Though, it really was not fair to the dam since it was really Tauriel’s fault for not being better prepared. Kili, however, did not seem to mind how she looked and happily munched away beside her.

Out of everyone, Kaulithah was the one who made her feel the worst. The dam was not rude, but the look of snubbed pity made Tauriel want to depart the room, quickly.

What Tauriel did love, however, was the look of wonder that filled Fili when Viltarra entered the room. Her blue gown swung at her feet and the gems Tauriel lent her sparkled brilliantly in her golden hair. She sent Tauriel a beaming smile, but adamantly refused to look at the blonde prince beside her.

Kaulithah looked from Fili to Viltarra and barely had time to hide the obvious look of jealousy. It made Tauriel incredibly happy, and was well worth whatever looks or remarks she would have to endure through the evening. Though, she hid her proud smile behind her cup.

The meal went on well, everyone enjoying the splendor of the evening. Tauriel ate as much as she could of the allowed food, but between the whispers of hushed disappointment and the looks she kept getting, Tauriel decided she was no longer up to enjoy the evening. “Kili, I think I am going to go lay down.”

Kili turned from his conversation with Thorin and let disappointment fill his face. Tauriel’s cheeks heated with embarrassment. She even disappointed Kili tonight. Will she ever get this right?

The dark-haired prince moved to stand. “Of course Tauriel, let’s go.”

He stopped, however, when a thin hand landed on his shoulder. “Stay. Please Kili. It is your birthday and I know you are enjoying the feast. Please, for me? I am only going to lay down for a few minutes so this dizziness passes. I will try and come back when the dancing starts up. I would most love it if you saved me a dance?”

The idea of a dance with his wife caused Kili to perk up, and he gave her hand a kiss and let her go. Thorin’s brows lowered as he watched Tauriel leave the hall without Kili. What is going on? Before he could ask, however, lord Dryok grabbed his attention and he found himself drawn into a discussion about the trade in mithril.

As soon as the dancing began, Fili was on his feet, but it was not Kaulithah he guided down. If he had looked back, he would see the brunette dam’s face set in a dark glare at his retreating form. Fili, however, had eyes for only one. He walked towards Viltarra who was speaking to Bofur and gave the dam a bow.

“Might I have a dance?” Viltarra looked up at Fili then at the table where Kaulithah was watching them carefully.

“Didn’t you come with a certain lord’s daughter?” The blonde dam lifted a brow, as her eyes kept going from the prince who was holding out his hand, to the dam glaring daggers at them both now.

“Maybe, but I would much rather dance with the baker’s daughter.” He grabbed Viltarra’s arm and pulled her, only half struggling, towards the dancing mass of dwarves.

The music was a bit more subdued than the coronation feast, being a banquet, so Fili followed the moves of the dance and pulled Viltarra into his arms. She gave him a halfhearted glare as he placed his hand on her waist and led her in the steps of the dance.

Fili’s blue eyes bore into her brown orbs. “You realize you outshine any dam in this room.”

Viltarra felt her cheeks warm but she remained silent. If she opened her mouth, she would say something stupid like ‘I only want to shine for you’ or ‘I was hoping you noticed’ or ‘how about you stop using those lips for talking and find a more creative way of expressing yourself’. Nope. Better stay silent. Definitely silent. It was worse though, since now Fili was just, staring into her very soul.

“Are you really not going to say anything this entire time?” Fili raised a brow as he led her into a spin and back into his arms.

Damn him. Damn him and those twice damned blue eyes, and that stupid endearing grin. She stumbled on a step and he caught her bringing their bodies impossibly closer. “Viltarra. Please say something.”

“What would you wish me to say?” Ugggggggggggggggg. Really! That was stupid. Just, completely stupid.

Fili smiled brightly though. “Oh, I get to pick? You always seemed like you always have what you want to say in ready quips.”

Rolling her eyes, Viltarra shot Fili a look. “Give me a moment and I will try not to disappoint.”

Fili chuckled. “I could give you all the time you want, if you just say the word.”

Viltarra cocked her head to the side. She knew he was not talking about responses any longer. What he said had a deeper meaning, and one she would have to put a stop to, before both of their hearts break with the tragedy of the truth of their situation. “No. You could not. You and I both know that.”

The blonde prince paused his steps and just watched her carefully. “What does that mean?”

Viltarra let her arms drop, the couples giving them looks as they danced around the frozen pair. She then nodded up at the table, Fili following her gaze up to where Kaulithah was once again smiling, now at Kili, who had stood and began to lead her down to where the others were dancing. What is his idiotic brother doing now?

In the corner of his eye, Fili caught a flash of blue, and turned his head to see Viltarra walking towards the door. He ran to catch up with her before she walked through the entryway back to the mountain. “Wait, your leaving?”

“Fili.” Viltarra sighed, clearly exasperated. “Stop it. You and I both know how this will end. Go rescue your brother, before he does something he will regret.”

Fili looked back at Kili who had just began dancing with Kaulithah, the dam leaning in closer than what should be deemed appropriate for one who was dancing with a married partner. When Fili turned back, Viltarra was gone.

Tauriel sat on her bed looking at the box beside her. It was well into the night, probably past the time for most of the lords and ladies to stay at the dance. She was sure even Dis and Thorin were already in their own chambers at this hour. She knows she promised Kili she would go back down, but, she was not sure she wanted to.

Tauriel half hoped Kili would have come up by now on his own accord, but, he had not. Sighing, Tauriel stood, shaking the vertigo away. Kaw gave her a side eye but remained silent as the eleth left the room.

Walking down the stairs, her hand gliding on the wall as she went, Tauriel followed her ears to the great hall where she could still hear laughter ringing through the air. From just a few yards away, she could easily make out Kili’s slurred words as he told a very embellished story of beating trolls. Fili’s snorts were clearly heard at any point the young prince overelaborated on.

“Had I only been there. You are quite the adventurer.” That was Kaulithah. Great, she was still there too. Of course she was.

“Always up for a good adventure, me. Why, I would ride to the sunset and never stop.” It was true, her Kili was an adventurer at heart. It was one of the things she loved about him.

“Why don’t you then Kili?” That stopped the elf in her tracks, just feet from the door. “My father has a trade company who goes far and wide year around, and he recently is in want for one to head it. It is a prestigious position and one offering endless opportunities to see the world. You may go and come back whenever you wished. Get your fill of all the world has to offer before coming to handle the heavy burdens you have placed before you.”

Kili laughed. “Kaulithah, what?! I am a prince of Erebor! My responsibilities are to this mountain, and to my family. AND I have a child on the way!”

“Are you sure it is your child?”

Silence filled the room. She heard Fili’s growl and let a soft smile grace her features at the protectiveness of her brother.

“Don’t Kaulithah.” It was a warning, Kili’s warning. The prince obviously sobering at the question. “Whatever you have going on in your head, just, don’t.”

“Hear me out Kili, you used to trust me. Just listen. This is not you. This prince that spends his days locked away in rooms and hidden under stone. I know Kili, I know he longs for the road under the sun and stars. I know he dreams of fire moons and seeing every city on the known maps. Tauriel is, a wonder, to be sure. But, you are smothering your spirit. You deserve to live Kili, you are too young to be forced into this life.”

Tauriel’s ears rang as she leaned against the column outside the hall. She did not hear a word of Kili’s response because, in reality, it did not matter what he said back, Kaulithah was right. Kili was very young, even for dwarven standards. Too young to be burdened to care for her, or children. He dreamed of seeing the world, and she would let him.

“Tauriel?” The elf looked up to see Fili walking towards her. “What are you doing out here? Come in, and for Mahal’s sake, let me get you something to eat!”

“No, Fili it is fine. I was about to go in, but I just had a dizzy spell, that is all.” Her brother did not look convinced in the slightest but let her be.

Fili nodded, then turned her towards the entrance, gesturing to the food hall. “Go in and sit down. I will be right back; I am going to see if Bombur has more ale. Got to toast Kili’s birthday, so you should really be there anyway. I will bring something without alcohol for you.”

Tauriel watched as Fili disappeared down the hall towards the kitchens where Bombur hid the ale. Shaking her head she straightened her arms, and stepped towards the great hall, only to freeze in place and watch her entire world crack and crumble to the ground. Her eyes will never be able to unsee Kaulithah cradling Kili’s face in her hands as she took his lips with her own.

Not even three months ago, this scene would cause Tauriel to see red, a knife would be imbedded in a skull as she protected what was hers to protect. However, knowing she has been alone for two months, knowing Kili has not touched her once in that time, knowing she disappointed everyone tonight, knowing she has been a burden to everyone with her ailments while the Lords were visiting, and knowing Kili deserved a chance to have everything he wanted, Tauriel did the only thing she could think to do; she turned away from the hall, and ran.

Kili was FURIOUS! That was putting it mildly. He was not the slightest bit apologetic as one of the others helped Kaulithah to her feet from where he shoved her to the ground, hard. “What in the name of Mahal made you think that was okay! ANSWER ME!”

Having never seen Kili direct such a dark look at her, Kaulithah looked rightly frightened, and wobbled on her two feet as she was still supported by the dwarves on either side of her. Both were from Ered Luin, and both looked just as angry as Kili for what she had done.

“Did I miss something?” Fili walked in, a small barrel tucked under his arm to see Kaulithah near tears and Kili looking like he was about to commit murder. The last time he saw his brother look like that, he was killing an orc who was headed towards Tauriel during their last battle. Wait, Tauriel.

Fili looked around the hall searching for his red-headed sister. “Where did Tauriel go?”

Kili looked at his brother, his brows lowering even further in question. “What do you mean, Fili? She is up in our room; she has not come down since she left during supper.”

Fili shook his head. “No, she was just out in the hall. I ran into her when I went to get the ale.”

Kili paled and stepped back, then he ran. Fili dropped the barrel, not caring that it burst open and was spilling ale all over the hall floor as he followed Kili. He did, however, holler over at his brother as they ran through the golden-floored throne room. “Ki! What happened!?”

Kili paused at the hall past the families communal sitting room, and looked at Fili. “Kaulithah kissed me. I don’t know why or how, but one minute she was saying something, the next her lips were on mine. Fili, if Tauriel saw that…”

“Mahal Kili. I told you to be careful with that dam. She has had it bad for you since you both were young.” Fili cursed then shook his head in disbelief. This, is exactly not what they needed right now. Even less so, it is not what Tauriel needed in her present state. She is going through enough.

Kili gave Fili a desperate look and turned back towards the hallway to his and Tauriel’s chamber. He opened the door, but the room was silent apart from Kaw cooing at him from his large, tree shaped, perch swing. It used to be in their bed chamber, but Kili had brought it out to the sitting room when Tauriel nearly fell into it on her way to the washroom late one evening.

Kili gave the bird a look, then began searching for his wife. But no matter where he looked, his search came up fruitless. Where could she be?!

Fili watched as Kili tore from room to room getting more panicked with each passing minute. Seeing she was nowhere in their chambers, the young prince walked back to the sitting room to stand before his brother.

Kili thrust his hands in his hair, pulling at the wild strands. “What do I do Fi?” Tears were filling Kili’s eyes, when the door opened.

Both of their eyes turned to the door as they watched Tauriel step into the chamber. Her face was set in a perfect mask of indifference, cracking only slightly when she saw Kili’s pain filled eyes.

“TAURIEL!” Kili moved to run to his wife, but, the elf lifted a hand to stop him.

“Kili. Please don’t. I am sure you have much to say, and I am fully ready to accept it all. If you will just give me this night to rest, I can go in the morning.”

“GO! Tauriel go where?” Kili gaped at her. She was in NO condition to leave this mountain, let alone spend any time in the wilderness beyond.

Tauriel sighed and gave him a small smile. “I think, you should accept Kaulithah’s father’s position. She was not wrong Kili, your heart is that of a wanderer who deserves to see everything he dreams of. Thranduil will accept me back now, I am sure of it.”

Kili, however, was having none of it, shaking his head wildly in protest, and Fili stood frozen in place, staring at them both, unable to move. Tauriel cannot leave. She was the binding that held the family together.

Tauriel watched as Kili fell to his knees and wrapped himself firmly around her legs, burying his face into the swell that was his son as he begged and pleaded with her. “No. No. No. Adventure is where you are. You are my greatest adventure Tauriel. Fire moons, sun-soaked skies, mahal, even every star in the heavens are nothing…NOTHING to you. Please Tauriel, please stay with me. If you leave, I will be forced to follow you. I will give everything up with just a word from your lips. I will sleep at your doorstep at the bottom of your tree in Mirkwood. I will beg you day in and day out to let me in. I will count every glance you give me and not stray even if it takes every single day of my life to get you to give me even a second of your time. I want nothing but you, only you, my precious star, my beautiful Tauriel. You will have to put an arrow through me to get me to leave you.”

Fili watched transfixed as if time itself was waiting for her answer. Is this the kind of pain that comes with love? The unknown one that can bring one of you to your knees to beg knowing there is no life without the other?

“I, need time to think Kili.” Kili dropped his head, leaning heavily against her legs but nodded all the same. He allowed her to step away and go into the room Fili used to occupy and close the door gently behind her. It might as well have been a slam for the flinch Kili gave.

“Ki.”

“Don’t. This, this is my fault. You were right, Fili. As always. I should not have allowed Kaulithah to get so close. It was I who ruined everything.” Fili watched his brother climb to his feet and go into his bedchambers, closing the door without another word. Their family was breaking apart at the seams and he felt powerless to stop it.

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven

If Fili thought the next day would be better, he was wrong. Kili begged Tauriel to come out, but she told him to go to his meetings. Every day, Kili begged, and every day, Tauriel sent him away.

Slowly, as the week progressed, Kili stopped trying. He threw himself into his meetings and work. Fili tried too, he even told Tauriel what he walked in on when he came back with the ale, but Tauriel only sent him away too.

It did not help that they were reaching the end of negotiations, which meant more time locked away in rooms. Kaulithah seemed to either ignore what happened or was so drunk that night she did not remember, as she still laughed her way through the halls as if nothing were wrong in her world.

Tauriel did not leave her room and Kili stopped going back during the day. Fili would even occasionally find his brother sleeping on his own sofa looking paler every time he saw him. The young prince, however, was always gone when Fili woke.

This went on for over a week. Maybe it was time to tell mam and Thorin and get them involved; especially considering he has yet to see his mother or uncle in the same timeframe. Well, that was not exactly true, he did see them at the evening meals, but they were both so engrossed in the Lords and ladies around them, neither paid any never mind to the absent elf or clearly ailing Kili.

With an hour for lunch, Fili walked into his mother’s chamber only to stop at the laughing dams filling her sitting room. Since when did his mam bring anyone into the royal wing?

All eyes looked to Fili and Dis gave her son a smile. “Fili, come join us love. I thought I would change things up a bit today and show them the view from my sitting room.” She indicated to a chair beside Kaulithah, but the thought of sitting beside, her, made him want to be ill.

Oooh, no. A lunch with Leotti sounds more tempting then even remaining in this room, and that was saying something. Not that he would say that out loud, he was raised better than that. So, for the sake of his mam, and Kaulithah…since Fili honestly wanted to personally cut every curl from her head, the blonde prince declined. “No, mam. I will speak to you later.” He gave them all a bow, Dis looking at him in concern, but shrugged it off and began talking to Kaulithah once more.

Fili walked out and stared at the room across from where he stood, where he knew Tauriel to be. Was mam trying to supplement Kaulithah for Tauriel? Had Tauriel lost her novelty in his mother’s eyes? Does she favor Kaulithah because she was a dam rather than an elf?

Fili knew the answer to all of those questions was the same, no, his mother was just caught up in the Lord’s daughter and the regal dams around her. She loved Tauriel, as did they all. He himself had barely any free time to take a breath, let alone sit down for tea with anyone…except for that cringeworthy ‘date’ with Kaulithah a few weeks ago.

Fire and forge, he has not even seen his uncle since their last dinner together. Fili wandered out of the chambers and down the stairs. He decided to forgo lunch and just let his feet do the walking until he had to be at his next meeting in a half hour.

That is how he found himself in the market. At first, he tried to make up a reason he ended up here, his mind making excuses like stating he needed a few things. His quill was blunted, a new one would not be bad. Maybe he could get the ingredients to make Tauriel some butter cake…Gildridd would never allow that. An ale in the marketplace pub? Best not to drink before a final negotiation.

Not one of those reasons were why he was truly here, though. The reality of it was, he was here because his entire being needed to see the one person who could make his tilting world feel somewhat steadied.

As luck would have it, Fili caught Viltarra’s eyes, and she immediately lifted the counter, opened the gate, and ushered him back after seeing the pained look he gave her. She hopes it has nothing to do with Tauriel, Mahal, please don’t let it be her friend. “Hey Fili, what’s happened? What’s wrong?”

Fili did not answer, instead he did the first thing his instincts told him to do. He wrapped his arms around her waist, and buried his nose in her hair as he tried to ground himself.

What he was doing he had no idea, all he knew was this dam was the only thing right and calm in his chaotic world. Why did he wait so long to end up at this bakery? Why had he let her leave the night of the banquet? Where was all this even coming from? A few weeks ago he was unable to even approach the bakery, and now, he was not just standing inside, but had this dam enfolded in his arms. Mahal, he could care less right now. If she was willing, he was going to seek out her comfort.

“Everything.” Fili finally answered.

Viltarra did not know what to do with her arms at first, but relaxed and slid them around Fili. She gave him a moment then lifted her hands up to his chest and gave a gentle push.

Not fighting, Fili extracted himself from her and sat back against the counter. “Kaulithah kissed Kili.”

“She did WHAT! Why that Kakhuf inbarathrag!” I will pull every hair she has out of her pretty head and then turn her over to Leotti!” The dam was now pacing the small area at the back of her families stand, furious.

“Tauriel saw it.” Fili quietly added in.

Viltarra went silent and stilled her pacing. “Fili, she didn’t think Kili kissed her back? Did he kiss her back?”

“WHAT!? NO! I mean, I did not see, but when I came back what I saw was a Kili who was ready to kill someone, and Kaulithah on the floor. I doubt he hit her, but he definitely shoved her off if the look she was giving was any indication. But, I don’t think Tauriel saw any of that.”

Viltarra sighed and leaned back against the counter beside Fili. “Poor Tauriel.”

‘Poor Kili’ Fili thought silently.

Viltarra gave Fili a side eye, then stared straight ahead. “Does that mean you won’t be courting her anymore? Kaulithah?”

Fili looked at Viltarra curiously and shook his head. “Courting Kaulithah? We had one picnic; I hardly consider that courting. Besides, I had no desire to in the first place, despite my mother’s obvious favor of her. I did not even want to go on that picnic.”

Viltarra let out the breath she did not realize she was holding, then looked at Fili. “Does your mother know what she did?”

Shaking his head, Fili answered, “No. I went to speak to her today but, her sitting room was filled with the visiting wives of the Lords, and Kaulithah.”

Viltarra looked up at him puzzled. “Tauriel has got to be rather upset. Isn’t Dis the only mother she has? Shouldn’t she be with Tauriel especially with how she has been doing lately?”

Fili sighed. “Things have been…tense with all the delegations and negotiations. Yes, mam usually hovers over Tauriel, or…she did. I think she is trying to spare Tauriel being subjected to uncomfortable experiences. Some of the ladies are ill-fond of elves and my only guess would be mam is keeping Tauriel’s stress levels down by taking on all the responsibilities of handling the dams herself.”

“That and she can have one on one time with the dam she is hoping to become another daughter.” Viltarra smirked but it turned to a frown at Fili’s intense gaze.

Fili watched Viltarra, then he closed in on her. “I don’t want to court a dam who would force herself on another when he is clearly attached, and I certainly won’t marry one. I can’t see myself with someone who smells of strong oils and perfumes and spends most of her morning doing her hair and putting on elaborate gowns. It is superficial and ornamental. What good is a dam like that but to be a pretty bauble to show off, and I have no need for pretty baubles, I have a treasure room full of those.”

Fili placed his hands on either side of Viltarra and leaned in close. “Funny how life works. I never understood my brother until now. How he fell in love with an elf of all things. I thought it was just…fascination and attraction to something both exotic and rebellious. Kili has always been rebellious. But now I can see it and I finally understand him. I do not want to court and marry a bauble. I do not want to be forced into a relationship where I am uncomfortable and unhappy. I do not want to wake every morning wondering why I allowed my choices to thrust me into a loveless match.”

Viltarra watched mesmerized by Fili’s words. How is it the first time he actually made it to the stall by himself, he was pouring his heart out to her? She lifted her eyes to his when he finished with, “Viltarra, I don’t want to court a dam that is not you.” Her eyes widened as Fili ducked his head to close the distance between their lips, but fingers stopped them from touching. “No.”

Fili narrowed his eyes in question. “No?”

Viltarra gently pushed Fili away once again. She hated the tears that were filling her eyes. “No, Fili. I said no.” She would not give in to the hurt look Fili was giving her. This was not the cocky self-assured prince Leotti always described him as, in fact, Viltarra rarely saw that side of Fili. He always seemed so…nervous, until today…and judging by the look on his face, this was the reason why. He feared rejection but she could not stop herself from delivering just that.

“But, why?” Fili’s eyes were begging for an answer.

Viltarra sighed, where should she start. “First off, you are a crowned prince, which means whomever you marry will be the next queen under the mountain. I am a baker Fili! Mostly invisible in every city I arrive in. What dwarrow would bow down to someone who has flour constantly coming from her head and beard. Secondly, your mother does not even know I exist. She will never allow it, especially if she is team Kaulithah. Finally, I cannot put myself through your family.”

This caught Fili by surprise. What was that supposed to mean. “My family?”

Viltarra looked towards the front where her mother was helping, obviously trying to give them some privacy. “I only have my mother and father Fili, but, we are close. Very close. If something were to happen to one of us, the bakery would be shut down and we would stop at NOTHING to help them. Family. Comes. First. I cannot be part of something or with anyone who does not believe that.”

Fili stepped towards her, his eyes narrowed at the accusation in her tone. “What is that supposed to mean!? My family is everything to me. I would die for each of them, I nearly did for Kili, more than once. I would do anything for my mam, or my uncle. Tauriel is my sister through and through. I care not what kind of blood runs through her veins...”

Viltarra gave him a look of disbelief, interrupting him instantly. “Fili, your sister is dying!”

Fili was taken aback. “No. She is just experiencing a difficult pregnancy. The healer…”

“The healer is wrong!!! I am telling you. Look at her, she is wasting away! She came to my stand the other day, mumbling something incoherent. My mother pulled her in to sit and placed some food in front of her. Tauriel ate nearly 12 buns Fili. TWELVE. She has been here nearly every day.”

Fili looked unsure of what to do or say. He had not even seen Tauriel leave her room let alone make it down to the market, and what does she mean Tauriel was mumbling incoherently? “I am sorry Fili, really. But I cannot be part of that. I cannot be connected to a family who watches one of its members die from the sidelines, especially someone I care about, like Tauriel, who is my friend.” Not waiting for a reply, Viltarra stormed away, leaving Fili alone, gaping and lost in the back of the bakery, until Vin approached him shaking his head and ushered him out.

Tauriel could not do it anymore. She just released her breakfast again in the toilet and sat back. She knew she needed to talk to Kili, but she had not seen him in a week. She had heard where he was though, constantly behind closed doors, working well into the night. Some evenings, he would stalk in, stopping at her door, but thinking better of it, he would go into a different room to sleep.

Every morning though, she would find a small note telling her what she meant to him, and to ‘please stay’. Sometimes, it would be a picture he had drawn, and once it was a bouquet of her favorite flowers.

Truthfully, she was not really angry with him. She missed him more than anything. She did have a talk with Thorin a few days ago though, which helped clear a few things up for her.

On her way back up from the market, she froze in place when her ears picked up a dam snickering about Kili accepting a mistress into his bed. Thorin, having just exited the adjacent room, overheard. The king under the mountain had pulled a numb Tauriel into his office and sat her down.

Tauriel’s wide, innocent, eyes stared at Thorin. It was one of the first times he realized just how young she was, as the look she was giving him was not from a being who was into her 6^th century of living, but rather, one who was begging their father to tell them it was all going to be alright. “Is it true Thorin, is that…is that done? I mean, I have heard...whisperings…even in Thranduil’s halls, that mortals have needs and will stray when they are not met and it was not...uncommon…for royalty to accept a mistress…especially when…their wives are expecting.”

“Enough. Tauriel. No. I do not care how old Kili and Fili are, I would never allow it! If Kili or Fili want to go whore around, they will have to get through Dis and I first. We did not raise them to be the kind of dwarrow to find warmth and comfort in another’s bed. Put that far from your mind. It will never happen. Furthermore, Tauriel, I know for certain Kili would never even consider it.”

Tauriel let a tear fall from her eyes and curled into herself as she let the flood of hurt fill her. Thorin jumped to his feet and pulled the eleth into his arms. “Hush, nâtha, it will be alright.”

It took Thorin nearly an hour to calm Tauriel down, and once she was stable, he let her remain in his office for the remainder of the day, the elf sleeping peacefully in one of the large chairs. He only woke her when the great bell chimed it was time to eat, which only caused the elf to grimace at the thought, but she still followed him out. Who knew eating would become a type of torture?

Eyeing the note Kili had left the next morning, Tauriel sighed. What happened to simpler times? She rested her head on her folded arms as she sat on the warm veranda leaning against the banister and let herself drift in and out of sleep.

A light knocking at the door caused Tauriel to stretch and yawn. She looked around at the light and airy room and pushed herself out of bed, which felt odd, because she does not remember getting into bed in the first place. A second knock came before she could think on it anymore, and Tauriel walked barefoot through the room to pull the door open. “Legolas?”

The elven prince gave Tauriel a smile and looked her up and down. “Did you sleep in again mellon? You are due in father’s hall in ten minutes. Better hurry, you know how he can get.”

Tauriel looked around at her room and nodded. Something felt off. She dressed quickly then looked into the tall mirror in her quarters, and she could not stop herself from placing her hands on her flat belly. Why did she feel like something was wrong? Like something was missing?

Shaking her head, Tauriel left her room, sped through the stairwells, and past the other elven guards, each acknowledging her as she stepped into the hall…of dwarves.

“Forgive me my Lady, are you going in?”

Tauriel looked around her, confusion filling her eyes, but she shook her head and moved to allow others to pass. She swears she was just in Mirkwood. No, she is in Erebor. That was a lifetime ago! Was it a dream?

Tauriel laid a hand on her sleeping unborn, eyes going wide. She flipped around and stormed up some steps, down a hallway, and up another corridor before rapping softly at a door.

“Come in!”

Tauriel opened the door and stepped into the large room to see Oin stitching up a young dwarrow. “Hello lass! Go ahead an’ ‘ave a seat. Be only a mo.”

The older healer gave the young dwarf one last look after he tied off the string and set his tools down. “Next time, point the knife away from yeh when fighten’ lad, the pointy end, is not yer friend.” The dwarf rolled his eyes as he scurried out, and Oin wiped his hands and turned to Tauriel. “An ta wha’ do I owe this grand pleasure?”

Without thought or hesitation, Tauriel unleashed everything to the old healer she trusted. “Oin, I don’t know what to do anymore. I…I can’t hold anything down. Nothing. I feel as if I have not eaten in weeks, months maybe. Gildridd has me on this, this nutritious diet but I cannot keep it down.” She was clearly distressed and borderline frantic.

Oin walked up to her and waited for her to settle her breathing. “Aye, I ‘ave seen her notes. In theory it makes sense. If yeh can no hold anything down, at least yer body is gettin’ the nutrients. Bu’ lass, yeh have teh know, I don’ think I agree.” He took in the diminishing elf before him, his eyes filled with worry. She really did not look good.

“What would you have me do?” Tauriel’s eyes were wide and pleading, for anything.

“Eat. Anythin’ yeh can get her little elvish fingers on lass. Eat six cakes in one sittin’, eat eggs, tripe, cookies, biscuits, rolls. Mahal, eat a stick of butter if that is all yeh can hold in.”

“Oin, I went to sleep and woke up in Mirkwood, then woke up again in the great hall. I don’t know what is happening to me.” Tauriel let the tears fall and Oin leaned over to her and patted her arm comfortingly.

“Yeh need food lassie. Hallucinations can be triggered with lack o’ food. I wan’ yeh to go down to the market an eat. Whatever yeh fancy. Don’ even think about Gildridd or yer diet.” Tauriel nodded and left the room to head to her favorite place in the market.

“Tauriel, father is waiting for you. He said you never made it to your shift.” Tauriel blinked and the light brown halls of Mirkwood filled her vision. She closed her eyes and shook her head, opening them again to the darker halls of Erebor. Eat. Oin said to eat. She can eat.

With her hand on the stone wall for balance, she made her way down the corridor and carefully walked down the steps, descending further into the mountain until she heard the lively sounds of the marketplace. She followed her nose taking her to the place she knew well, and stopped before the bakery, swaying where she stood, as she tried to remain standing while Viltarra and Tarrah worked through the long line ahead of her.

Before they even finished with the person at the front, however, Viltarra immediately homed in on her friend, and cried out. “Tauriel! Come here! You need to sit down.”

It was true, Tauriel looked as if she was about to fall over. The bakery was opened, and Tauriel felt herself be pulled passed murmuring elves…no they were dwarves…murmuring dwarves, and into the back of the bakery.

Tauriel’s eyes tried to focus in on a vase of flowers on a shelf attached to the bakery. Purple and blue hues filled her vision before they began spinning before her eyes.

A plate was placed before her along with a cup of cool water, forcing her eyes to blink to try and clear away the fog as she turned her attention to the now swirling colors of what seemed to be an entire plate of cheese buns, scones, and fruit tarts. Tauriel did not wait for the colors to solidify, she grasped onto a bun and forced it into her mouth. One after another, barely taking a sip of water between, Tauriel forced everything before her down.

Viltarra watched her friend with worry as she ate fourteen buns, two scones, and three fruit tarts without a break, before she finally zeroed in on the blonde baker. “I am sorry Viltarra. Let me pay you for these, I was just, they are all I can hold down.”

“Never you mind that, Tauriel. Eat all you need.” Viltarra placed another plate down, and sat beside her friend, her light brown eyes going from the eleth to her mother, then father. Each one had expressions filled with concern as they helped the line of customers, but occasionally looked back at their daughter, and Tauriel.

Tauriel ate a few more buns and sat back staring off into the market.

“Are you alright now? Let me take you back to your room.” Tauriel looked at Viltarra as if she had seen her for the first time, but with just a shake of her head, the elf was rising steadily to her feet.

“I really need to get back to my duties Ivethin. Legolas and the king are waiting. I must not keep them waiting any longer.”

Viltarra’s mother stood beside her daughter and watched Tauriel go. “What did she just say?”

Viltarra shook her head. “I do not know, it was in elvish, but I think she mentioned Legolas.” She watched her friend leave with worry, she needed to speak to Fili, right away.

“Tauriel! My father is losing his temper. I do not wish to see him turn it on you. He waits for you up in his throne room. I will meet you there shortly.”

Tauriel sighed and followed the path up through the corridors of Mirkwood and opened the door to the stairs that led towards the throne where Thranduil waited. The hallway and stairs however, dissolved into black birds all croaking at her. “The raven room?”  She looked out over the expansive opening and stepped into the room, the throne room reappearing.

“Why are you lurking in the shadows? Come forward Tauriel.”

Naurfaer gave Galaddal a pat on the neck. That was such a waste of time. They had followed the orc trail and discovered the small pack, easily taking them out, all except one who laughed and asked how the king under the mountain was fairing. If he had lost his mind yet.

Thinking this orc knew something about the Arkenstone, Naurfaer interrogated him until it dissolved into laughter at every question. He only got a few things from him, but it was enough to give him a lead to follow. He dismissed the party of dwarves, telling them he had something important to look into, and sent them back to the mountain with a message for Tauriel. He knew she was safe. As long as she stayed in that mountain, she was just fine.

Naurfaer found himself in a seedy town where even the shadows had shadows. Pulling the hood over his head, he entered the building he was told of. He found a dwarf, covered in scars, one eye missing along with several fingers, nursing a mug of ale.

“Wha’ are yeh gawking at elf.”

Naurfaer stared hard at the dwarf. “Are you Vyken?”

“Pends on how much ya got on yeh. Fer the righ’ price I can be the bloody elf Elrond.”

Naurfaer threw a bag of gold on the table. “I am not looking for Elrond, I am looking for information.”

The dwarf sniffed and used his tankard to look into the bag and pulled it into his pocket as he stood and walked towards the back. “Yeh commin?”

Naurfaer adjusted his hood once again and followed the dwarf into the back, his hand on his hilt just in case. The dwarf led him up a flight of stairs and into a room and told him to sit. Gesturing to a small, solitary, table in the middle. “Wha’ information yeh lookin for?”

Naurfaer looked at the dwarf who sat across from him. “Erebor. What do you know of the madness that plagued the line of Durin.”

The dwarf smiled wide, gaps in his teethe giving him a more menacing look. “Only sum.” He took a draw of his pipe and leaned forward. “All I know is wha’ I ‘eard. There is a cult who seeks teh end the line. Sever it…or was it they wanted tha’ mountain…canno remember…brains a bit foggy lately. Besides, haven’t ‘eard much of em in the last, oh, hundred years though. Either dead, or jus’ gone quiet.” Naurfaer sat back, folding his arms as he thought of what he was told.

Vyken took another long draw of his pipe and cleared his throat. “Though, there was a rumor a Gundabad ‘ad it out for em. ‘Eard ‘e is dead though. Really, tha’s all I know.”

Naurfaer put another pile of gold down. “You hear anything else, anything at all, you tell me.” The dwarf pulled the second bag into his pocket and nodded, watching the elf leave without another word.

“Tell em ‘e is on his way back.” A raven croaked, catching a gold piece in its jagged beak and flew out the window as Vyken placed his pipe back in his mouth and smiled.

Galaddal trotted along the road through the forest to Mirkwood. It was a faster path and Naurfaer would not mind stopping in for a visit. Blessed Valar above what was he turning into? Him, Naurfaer, sworn enemy of Thranduil, the princess of ponce, thinking about stopping in for a visit…voluntarily. He huffed a laugh and pushed the grey horse on ahead and through the gates of the elven city.

Legolas was running into the stables when Naurfaer was just about to take the saddle from Galaddal’s back. “Naurfaer! Do not remove that saddle, you must come with me, quickly.”

Naurfaer paused but the elven prince looked flustered, so he jumped on Galaddal and waited for Legolas to join him. “What is it?”

From his white mare, Legolas threw a small wrapped bundle to Naurfaer, the elf catching it easily and opening it up. He smirked at the contents and turned to the young elven prince…well, young to him at least.  “Aww, Legolas, you got me flowers. I did not know you knew it was our anniversary!” He turned a lifted brow to the elf who rolled his eyes.

Naurfaer scrutinized the plant once more. “Morning glories though? Maybe we should reconsider our relationship. If you wished to kill me, I would suggest a more caring, quicker way like a bow or a sword, something much more dignified and a bit…faster…than the slow, agonizing, death, by toxic plant.”

The elf prince glared at Naurfaer who wrapped the flower back up and tossed it back to Legolas.  “I take it there is a story with why you have a bundle of morning glories you are showing me?”  

Legolas nodded. “These are not native to our forest, yet a trade caravan came back from Erebor and discovered a patch just near Dale on the rim of the greenwood. At first, I thought nothing of it, then one told me it was being tended to by a dwarf who appeared to be harvesting seeds from the flowers.”

Naurfaer furrowed his brows. “Why would a dwarf want morning glory seeds? They have no value apart from their colors, and most consider them to be more like a weed then a flower.”

Legolas eyed Naurfaer. “I don’t know for certain, but then I heard a rumor I did not like. One of our own traders got a glimpse of Tauriel, and she had enough concern about what she saw, to alert my father, who sent for me.”

Naurfaer whipped his eyes to the prince. “Tell me you are not insinuating what I think you are?”

Legolas nodded. “Naurfaer, you know morning glory seeds are poisonous to elves and humans. Dwarves have a constitution to just let it pass, but, it will kill us, slowly, but surely.”

So much for Tauriel being safe in the mountain. Naurfaer cursed in every language he knew, then kicked Galaddal into a gallop and flew towards the mountain.

“Well, are you going to come forward or not?” Tauriel stood in place. She felt dizzy and nauseous. Her mind wanted her to move and get whatever Thranduil wanted to tell her over and done with, but her feet refused to budge. Slowly, she forced them forward towards the elven king.

Fili was walking out of a meeting, exhausted. Finally, the Blacklocks came to terms. He was finished. Deciding he deserved a mug of ale for his success, he walked down to the markets to the small tavern nestled among the stalls.

Before he could enter though, Viltarra grabbed his arm. She looked borderline frantic. “Fili I have been looking all over for you! Have you seen Tauriel today?”

This was the first he has seen of Viltarra since she walked away from him, and her father pushed him out of their bakery. She seemed to be very talented at avoiding him, which was not a talent he was particularly impressed with. “No. Not today. I just got out of my final meeting. I had planned on checking on her later this afternoon.”

Viltarra pulled his arm, directing him away from the tavern entrance. “She came to my stall today, looking…oh Fili she looked worse than I have ever seen her. I let her eat, and she ate almost two dozen buns before standing. She said something in elvish and left. I, I cannot repeat it I do not know what it was she said but it was the look in her eyes. She wasn’t here Fili. It was as if she was far away. You need to go find her. Now. GO!”

Fili looked at Viltarra then nodded and walked swiftly from the markets. He was about to follow the halls to the royal wing when a black, feathered, mass flew straight into Fili’s chest, then landed on the floor. Looking down, he knelt low just as the bird righted itself. “Kaw?”

Shaking its feathered head, it began nipping at Fili’s legs and hopping away. He followed the bird, but decided it was too slow, so he scooped it up and ran until it nipped at him, and then he would change direction. He stopped at the door to the raven room and pulled it open.

At first it seemed empty, but Kaw nipped at him again and took flight. Fili watched as the bird circled a figure near the edge of the mountain, just about to take a step off the high cliff wall. “Oh Mahal.” Fili ran.

Too close to the edge, she was too close. The cavernous room felt three times as large as Fili pumped his legs to get to the eleth who was only a step from plummeting from the mountain.

Kaw croaked and cried trying to get her attention, but Tauriel ignored everything. She lifted her foot to take the final step just as Fili barreled into her, securing his arms around her, and pushing himself back to fall flat on his back, cushioning Tauriel’s fall with his own body. The elf was completely still so Fili gently rolled her off of him and lifted himself over her.

“Come on little sister. Come back to me.” He moved a lock of her hair from her pale cheeks and Tauriel looked up at him.

“Fili? I do not feel well.” She let out a small cough into her hand and closed her eyes. Fili saw the red drops of blood all over her palm as she pulled it away, and he was done. He scooped the eleth up into his arms and flew from the room, running as fast as he could down several flights of stairs and through the halls trying to get to the healer’s office.

Fili stopped only when Thorin called his name. “What in Mahal’s name Fili! What is going on?”

Dwalin had stepped out of the room beside Thorin and took in the elf in Fili’s arms. “Fire and forge Thorin, when yeh said she don’ look good, I was not expectin’ this.”

Fili ignored Dwalin and looked to his uncle. “Something is wrong Thorin, very wrong. I am taking her to Oin.”

Thorin stepped up and indicated to Tauriel, opening his arms. “I will take her to Oin, go get your brother.” With no argument needed, Fili placed Tauriel in Thorin’s arms and the king with Dwalin ran her up the corridor and into Oin’s office.

“OIN! OIN! Dwalin, go find him!” Thorin placed Tauriel on one of the beds, placing his furs over the shivering elf. How had it gotten this bad right under their noses?

“Mahal, what has happened?” Oin filed into the room behind Dwalin to see Tauriel nearly lifeless on the bed. He looked her over and turned to Thorin. “Has she no’ gotten nuthin teh eat?”

“What do you mean?” Thorin asked from beside Tauriel.

“She came in here no’ several hours ago. Said she could not keep anythin’ down. I told her to go and eat, anythin’ she could get. She looks worse now. I don’ know what teh do.” Oin checked her over again, taking in her pulse, her temperature, and sighing. Her heart was racing, her skin cold, and she was shivering something awful even under several furs.

Dwalin furrowed his brows. “Thorin, don’t she have a healer? Should we get her?”

“No. At this moment, the only ones I want near her are those I trust.” The king turned back to the old dwarven healer. “Oin, find out what you can.”

Kili was getting frustrated. Weeks of his life were thrown into this, game. The Lord considered him at the table for a moment, then pointed to the parchment he had passed to Kili. “I said we would give a percentage of raw mithril ore, for the price I wrote down.”

It took everything in Kili to not roll his eyes. “Yes, I know, but you and I both know that is highly exaggerated even for mithril ore, and we have mithril veins her in Erebor, we just have not begun mining it yet. I will tell you what, if you can agree to drop it by half, I will see that you get first pick on the sapphires of Erebor. You and I both know what they are worth, and the clarity makes all the difference.”

Before the Lord at the table could say more, Fili burst through the door. “Kili, you need to come, now.”

Kili was already at his feet but his arm was roughly grabbed by the dwarf at the table, staring coldly at him as he kept the young prince in place. “This better not be some sort of negotiation tactic. Sit down, we are in the middle of a deal. You don’t want to throw this away do you?”

However, it was Fili who answered. “This is an urgent family matter Lord Dryok. You can defer all further negotiations to Balin tomorrow, he will be taking over. Kili, we need to go.”

The dwarven Lord refused to relent, tightening his hand on Kilis arm. “I bet it is that elf. Pregnant isn’t she? Let her nurse handle it. Your job is to be in this room.”

Finally, Kili yanked his arm from the sneering Lord. “My duty is to my WIFE first and foremost. That is been my biggest failing these last few months.” He moved to follow Fili but paused when Dryok called out to him.

“Leave this room boy, and everything we discussed is gone.”

The young prince turned a dark glare to the dwarven Lord. “Goodbye, Dryok.” Kili allowed the door to slam shut, satisfaction of the action thrilling him until he realized what is going on. “Is he right, is it Tauriel?”

Fili nodded and the pair raced through the halls, not even caring who they barreled down in their haste. They did not slow until they got to Oin’s office and flew through the door.

Kili all but ran to his wife who looked nearly lifeless on the bed, though she seemed to be murmuring something he could not make out. It did not sound like elven, common, or Khuzdul but rather a mix of all three.

Kili turned to Oin who was frantically checking her out from the other side of the bed. “What is happening to her?”

“I don’ know lad! It is no’ like any illness I have ever seen!”

“Because it isn’t an illness!” Naurfaer and Legolas entered the office, Naurfaer looking over to his granddaughter with trepidation.

Legolas cleared the room in just a few smooth steps, and shoved a large vail in Oin’s hand. “She’s been poisoned. Mix that in with some warm water. It is highly concentrated so not much is necessary for it to fulfill its purpose. She will need several doses of it, but it will do nothing if we cannot find the source.”

Oin did as he was told and passed the cup to Kili who scooped Tauriel up by the neck and placed the cup to her still moving lips. “Amralime, I know you can hear me. I need you to drink this love. Please.” A few drops fell down the sides of her lips onto her chin, but slowly, Tauriel began to drink down the liquid.

There seemed to be a collective sigh of relief as Legolas looked around the room. “The serum is not perfect, it will take some time, but slowly it will work.”

The door opened again, Dwalin leading a frantic Dis into the room, she looked at Tauriel and went immediately to the bed. “What has happened!?”

“Someone in the mountain is poisoning her.” Thorin growled.

Dis gave a look laced with disbelief as her eyes scanned the room. “In Erebor? Are you certain?”

Thorin turned to the elves for clarification. Legolas pulled the bundle of plants he had shown to Naurfaer, and passed them to Thorin who looked down at the plant in his large hand. “Morning glories? I did not think that was poisonous.”

Legolas folded his arms. “Not to a dwarf, but to an elf or human…given enough time in regularity, the seeds will cause nausea, dizziness, weakness, then hallucinations, before it kills. Ivethin prepared a serum to counteract it, she will be here within a day if you allow it.” Dis’s eyes widened in alarm, but she remained silent.

“Whatever it takes, bring whoever you need.” Thorin then turned to Dwalin. “Go get Aeodhen!” Dwalin nodded leaving without a second glance backwards.

“How did we let this happen.” Thorin watched as Dis lifted one of Tauriel’s limp hands and held it in her own slightly larger ones. It always marveled him that the faintly taller being always seemed so small, especially now. Dis had tears falling down her cheeks as she stroked Tauriel’s hand gently, Thorin felt no different than his sister, but he knew he had to be strong for his family.

The king sighed as he turned his eyes to Oin, who was put a moist compress on her head, then to Kili who had his face buried in her shoulder, and Fili who looked a mix between wanting to go on a killing spree, and wanting to go to his brother…or perhaps his sister.  

Thorin then looked to Naurfaer, Tauriel’s own blood, and could see the cracks forming in his own conscience. Finally, the elven prince, Legolas, stared at his friend and former captain of his father’s guard. Thorin found the elf often difficult to read, but, if he would hazard a guess it would be concern leaking through his calm demeaner.

Naurfaer walked closer and placed a comforting hand on Dis who was becoming more and more upset with each moment. “Given the preliminary symptoms match pregnancy ailments, it was easy to push her sufferings off as temporary inconveniences. This would have been discovered before it progressed were it not for her pregnancy. I am afraid her condition masked the true cause of her symptoms far too well.”

Lifting himself up from Tauriel’s shoulder, Kili wiped his eyes on his sleeve and stared down at Tauriel. He failed her, and he knew it. “I should have noticed. I should have done something, had someone check her. Sent her to Oin or, called an elven healer. Instead I did nothing but leave her alone every day, slowly dying. What kind of husband and father does that make me?”

The old healer shook his head. “You could no’ ‘ave known Kili, lad, nor could ‘er ‘ealer. It was Naurfaer and Prince Legolas who told even me. Tauriel was jus’ here this mornin’ an’ I thought it was ‘er lack of food intake. Gildridd is jus’ usin’ ‘er experiences in ‘er diagnosis and treatment. She may no be teh blame fer thinkin it may jus’ be the pregnancy.”

Nobody in the room seemed comforted by this, however, as they quietly watched the sleeping elf.

“What about the baby?” It was barely audible and Dis almost did not want to ask, but she could not stop the words from coming out of her mouth. Her heart broke a second time when Kili lifted his head, his wide brown eyes turning to his mother as if pleading with her to tell him it will all be okay.

Sighing deeply, Oin looked sadly from Dis to Kili. “I dinna know lass. I am afraid we will ‘ave teh wait for ‘er to wake ta know for certain.”

Kili lowered his brows and turned to the swell in Tauriel’s stomach. He slowly lifted his hand and let it hover over their child, afraid to put it down and feel nothing but  stillness. After a moment, he allowed his large hand to lay on the swell and closed his eyes, begging any Valar or maker listening to just feel his son move. But, his hand only met the stillness he feared. Panicking, Kili leaned forward, his lips inches from his hand and Tauriel’s stomach. “Come on my precious son. Give me a kick, give me anything.”

He waited another few minutes but still, nothing happened. Kili began moving his hand away until something pushed gently against his palm in the last second. Eyes widening, Kili gave a small smile and kissed where his child had kicked. “I think he is okay, at least, he is moving.”

The moment was broken when Dwalin came through the door, Aeodhen hot on his heals. “Great mahal above!” He muttered under his breath as he took in the room.

“Aeodhen. We have someone in this mountain who is poisoning Tauriel. I want names of anyone who has had access to her food immediately. Guards are to be informed, but only those you trust explicitly are to be put on duty at the main gates. I want Dori, Nori, and Gloin to be stationed intermittently at Oin’s door. If you can, I also want to meet with Bifur, Bofur, Balin, Ori, and Bombur. Until this is under control, no one is to know what is going on. If anyone asks, Tauriel is experiencing pregnancy related complications. Understood?”

The captain of the guard nodded and bowed. “Aye. It will be done. I will join in guardin’ this room meself. Do yeh want the boys up ‘ere or meetin’ in yer office?”

“Thank you Aeodhen, and yes, bring them here. Oh, one more thing. Anyone seen with this plant, apprehend them.” Thorin passed the flower to Aeodhen, who gave Thorin a bow, and turned a concerned eye to Tauriel before leaving out the way he came.

“I will watch the door.” Dwalin’s deep voice croaked. Thorin gave him a nod in dismissal and the large dwarrow stepped out of the door to take first watch.

Oin went about his tasks around his large office, while Fili settled on the side of Tauriel Dis and Kili were not on, and Thorin pulled a chair over near the bed to sit and wait. Not a single one of them wanted to leave the room, and each one felt they have let her down.

It was only maybe an hour later when the original dwarrows of the company of Thorin Oakenshield piled into the room, one bye one, Balin included; his blue eyes looking sadly at the elf. The only one missing was a hobbit each of them missed dearly, and the wandering wizard.

“Is Tauri haven’ the baby?” Ori asked hopefully but his smile was wiped from his face when he looked around.

“No lad. I don’ think she is.” Balin looked to Thorin, question in his eyes, but held his tongue. He knew they would find out soon enough what was happening, but whatever it was, it certainly was nothing good.

Thorin silently waited for everyone to come in. Aeodhen, walking beside Bombur, was the last to join the group, the large dwarf going directly to Thorin. “Aeodhen said yeh needed a list of who prepared Tauri’s food. I am afraid it is rather short.”  

The round dwarrow passed the piece of parchment to Thorin, who looked over the names and passed them to Aeodhen. “Question them. Tonight. The longer we wait, the more likely whomever is doing this will get wind and run.”

“Uh, Thorin. No’ teh sound a wee bit ignorant here. But, many of the lads an’ I, that is, were jus’ wonderin’ if yeh can tell us what is happenin’.” Bofur had his hat in his hands as he looked from Dis to Tauriel then back at Thorin. The lass did not look good.

Thorin sighed for what felt like the hundredth time and nodded. “Tauriel has been poisoned. I called you here because, quite frankly you are the only ones I can trust with her safety. I know you all have lives you are rebuilding, but, can I ask you one last time to stand by me?”

“I think I can speak for all the lads when I say we love Tauri. She is one of us through an through. Yeh don’ need teh ask Thorin. Whatever it is. We are here.” Thorin smiled at Bofur and the group, at his closest friends.

Over the next hour, they all discussed plans for guard duty, each taking turns in front of Oin’s office, then the royal wing when Tauriel was released. Further discussion on Tauriel’s safety will be put off until the elf awakens. Ivethin and any she brings will be given full access to their elf, but none other. No Lords, ladies, or even friends will be allowed in or near this room until whomever is at fault is apprehended.

Thorin’s blue eyes looked around the group when everything was planned out. “Any questions?”

“Aye, what about food? For Tauri tha’ is. She’ll be hungry certainly when she wakes.” Thorin nodded in thought, Bombur waiting patiently for a response.

“I will be making her food.” All eyes turned to the eldest prince, Fili, whose eyes had not left his sister.

“Fili, you have responsibilities. I will take care of it.” Dis argued, but Fili shook his head and turned his blue eyes filled with resolution to his mother.

“My responsibilities are all in this room. I will be happy to resume whatever uncle would have need of me for, once Tauriel is completely cleared. In the meantime, I will take care of her alongside Kili.” Fili walked over to his mother and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Mam, you will need to keep up appearances, it is vital that…if…any of the Lords or Ladies are responsible, they don’t think we are on to them. Uncle too. You both are the more prominent faces of Erebor. Kili and I are just princes to them, and young ones too. It is easier to write us off, then you.”

Dis was not happy but finally gave in. Thorin agreed as well clapping Fili on the shoulder, he was proud of him…and not just for his insight, but for the love he has for his family. Fili will truly make a fine king one day.

Bombur rocked on his toes as he looked at Fili. “Do yeh need a kitchen, lad?”

Naurfaer stroked his chin, and lowered his brows as he looked from Dis to Thorin. “Is not there a kitchen in the royal wing? I do not see why we can’t utilize it.”

Dis nodded her head at Naurfaer, her hands still locked around Tauriel’s. “There is, but we have yet to prepare it, it is in quite the disarray. Resources have been placed on more necessary projects in the mountain, so it was never high on the priority list.”

“Well. I think this can be moved up on that list to be deemed necessary now.” Naurfaer walked over and placed a kiss on Tauriel’s head, then moved straight towards the door and stopped.  “Bofur, Bifur, Gloin, if Thorin is alright with it, I need you with me. You too, prince of the leaves. I can show you a room to use in the family’s wing, since I assume you’re staying. Come on. We have a kitchen to clear out.” With a nod from Thorin, the three dwarves in the company smiled, and happily followed the elf who already walked out the door, clearly assuming they would all come along; Legolas rolled his eyes but followed as well.

“I guess I don’t need a kitchen then Bombur.” Fili smirked as the room filled with chuckles.

“I will begin getting’ teh work questionin’. I will report wha’ I found.” Aeodhen gave a small bow to Thorin and left the room.

Balin was not far behind, turning to the king under the mountain. “I will go too. I’ll make sure the Lords and their families are as ignorant as they can be, at least until we are ready to tell them.” Thorin gave his thanks to Balin, as the white bearded dwarf walked out.

“I’ll join Mr. Dwalin with first watch.” Dori was next to step out the door, and they could see him standing beside Dwalin as he closed the door shut behind him.

Thorin looked to the remaining three dwarves in the company still standing in the room. “Why don’t the rest of you go get some sleep, it is getting late.”

At first nobody moved, then Ori stepped up. “If it is all the same, I am goin’ ta go help Naurfaer.”

“I don’t think I could sleep knowin’ a member of our company is bein’ attacked. Two if yeh count the wee one.” Nori sighed, Bombur nodding his agreement as he turned a sad look to someone he admired, and who his wife considered a dear friend. Tauriel has sure burrowed her way into their hearts.

Thorin nodded his approval dismissing the younger dwarrow to go help with clearing and getting the kitchen in working order, however, he did stop the last two dwarves in the room from his company, apart from Oin, Fili, and Kili, that is. “Nori, Bombur, if you two are really not in need of rest, I want you to go help Aeodhen. You know the kitchens better than anyone Bombur, find where this was coming from, please.” The two bowed and left.

With only Oin and the royal family remaining, the room fell silent. Since it was obvious none of them were leaving the room that night, Oin found comfortable chairs for Thorin, Dis, and Fili while Kili made himself a place beside Tauriel on the bed, leaning up against where the mattress abutted the wall as his hand worked at pulling her pins from her hair to make her more comfortable. Each one was lost in their own thoughts as they did the only thing they could do now, wait.

“If yeh tell me what yeh are lookin’ for captain, I may be able teh help.” Aeodhen stood as his three most trusted guards who had followed him from Ered Luin and knew Tauriel well, searched the larger of the three kitchens currently in use in the mountain, and the one where most of Tauriel’s food came from.

Aeodhen smiled charmingly, shaking his head and giving her a warm look. No need to get anyone up in arms just yet. “Jus’ an inspection lass. No need teh worry.”

The dam walked away and sat as Nori and the three guards searched every crate, shelf, and barrel. “Looks like all is in order captain. Ready teh move on sir?”

“Aye Nori.” Aeodhen nodded to Nori, then turned to the team of cooks in the kitchen, finishing up their responsibilities from dinner before the breakfast team came in a few hours. They were all watching the guards curiously as Aeodhen looked at each of them. “Good work everyone, an the king thanks yeh fer your hard work an’ dedication durin’ these momentous days of the visitin’ Lords. Ya all are doin’ a fine job.” He turned to step out of the kitchen and released a deep sigh. Nothing. Hours of work through the entire night and they found not one petal, stem, or seed.

“Bombur did yeh get together those who regularly prepped Tauri’s food?” The round dwarf nodded at the captain.

“Aye. They are waitin’ in the small kitchen.” Without a response, Aeodhen turned towards the smaller of the three kitchens, Bombur and Nori following close behind alongside the three other guards.

Aeodhen met with each one, but that too ended up being fruitless. There seemed to be nothing nefarious going on in Bombur’s team. Several of them knew Tauriel well and the ones who did not, seemed just as innocent.

“I always questioned wha’ the poor elf ate. Always looked half un-appetizen. But, tha’ is wha’ her nurse wanted and she always came in teh inspect and be sure it was cooked proper.”

Aeodhen put his quill down as he spoke to a dwarf by the name of Gloar, who had come from the Iron Hills to live in Erebor. He was a younger dwarf, but a kind one. Aeodhen looked down at his notes, going back over what others had said, then he realized nobody had mentioned Gildridd coming to the kitchens. That was new information, which could be important. “Just teh clarify lad, she came into the kitchen? Fer every meal?”

“Every time captain. Never go’ in the way though, so we allowed it. Was fer the princess, don’t doubt she wanted teh make sure it was all in order ta her specifications.”

“Thank yeh Gloar, yer dismissed.” Aeodhen sat back watching the young dwarrow leave. He was the first to mention Gildridd checking on the food.

“Bombur!” The captain waited as the head of the kitchens came in. “Wha’ do yeh know of Tauri’s healer?”

“Gildridd? Stern lass but not unkind. Helped Taada with a cold tha’ was passin through the dwarflings not a month ago. Never seen some of me little-lings take to someone so fast. Some even call ‘er gran-gil. She visits often and dotes on the wee ones a bit too much. Yeh don’ think it were her do yeh?”

Placing his hands on the desk, Aeodhen looked off, thinking. “Bring ‘er in. She ought the be questioned.”

Before Bombur could respond, however, the door flew open. “Sir, forgive the interruption, bu’ one of the kitchen workers doubles in the tavern in the market. He is sayin’ ‘e has seen Tauri at the bakers cart often, eaten. Said ‘e only brough’ it up as ‘e was concerned about the lass. Said she did no’ look well after ‘er las’ visit.”

Aeodhen jumped to his feet and pointed at the guard who had come in. “You, with me. Bombur, go find Gildridd and meet me ‘ere in an hour. I will return shortly.”

Calling another guard, Aeodhen marched down towards the large market. By now, it was early in the morning, and many of the merchants were just setting up their stores, stalls, and carts. He followed the clear paths towards the bakery where Vin was placing steaming buns, warm rolls, and wrapped loaves on the display counter.

The baker looked up when he noticed a shadow and smiled. “Aeodhen, welcome. I don’t usually see ya here this early.” He looked from the captain’s stern face to the guards just behind him. “Is something wrong?”

Aeodhen stood silent but gestured to the back of the cart. “This may no’ be anythin’ bu’ do yeh have a moment? We jus’ ‘ave a few questions.”

Vin set down the loaf he was holding and invited the three in, showing them to the back of the stall and gesturing to the small table, each taking a seat. “What is this about?”

The captain sighed and took out a parchment. “We ‘ave been told Tauriel, comes ‘ere regularly. Is tha’ true?”

Vin lowered his brow and nodded. “Aye. The lass is good friends with my Viltarra, the two are quite close and Tauriel often comes by while Viltarra is having lunch.”

“Viltarra, yer daughter?” Aeodhen asked for clarification. The baker nodded again and Aeodhen continued. “Does Tauriel eat when she is ‘ere?”

“Oh aye.” Vin laughed but stopped when the captain and his two guards gave him a look. “Er, the poor lass always had an appetite for the cheese custard buns. Most do though, Viltarra took the old family recipe and perfected it. My lass, a true gem in the kitchen she is.”

Vin watched as the captain wrote something down and looked back up, then his eyes caught something bright in the background. A certain flower stood out in a vase on a shelf, with its vibrant blues and purples, was a stark contrast to the grey stone and brown woods of the bakery.

“Where is your daughter now?” Aeodhen asked, lifting a brow.

Vin shifted uncomfortably. “She left this morning with me wife. We get much of the herbs we use from Erebor’s green rooms, but some we prefer from the wilds when they are in season. Tastes better when it is natural rather than forced grown.”

This did not bode well with the captain. Too many factors fit and that flower in the vase was identical to the one the elf prince had shown him. Has she somehow gotten word they were looking for someone who poisoned Tauri? Did the lass skip out?

“What is this really about Aeodhen? My daughter wouldn’t cause any trouble. She’s a good lass.” The captain was about to answer Vin, when as if summoned, Tarrah and her daughter stepped into the back of the bakery. “Ah, see? Here she is Aeodhen.”

“What is going on da? Has something happened?” Aeodhen looked to the young blonde dam. She held a basket in both her hands and stood beside a near copy of herself, the other dam just being older with a fuller beard on her cheeks then Viltarra.

Tarrah smiled in greeting to the captain of the guard. “I did not know we would be expecting you Aeodhen. Is everything well?”

The captain did not answer, instead he stood and reached for the basket, Viltarra passing it to him without hesitation. “It is only herbs.” She scrutinized the older, stoic, dwarf and turned to her father, asking again, “’Adad, has something happened?” Vin only shrugged and watched as Aeodhen pulled out the contents of the basket.

Most was as they said, rosemary, some mushrooms, basil, sage. Then he pulled out a bunch of blue and purple flowers and lifted them for Viltarra to see. “For the vase. I already had to toss some of the others that had died. I wanted to replenish them while they still grew.”

Aeodhen narrowed his eyes at the three dwarves who own the bakery. “Do yeh know wha’ this is?”

Both Vin and Tarrah shook their heads. “I am not one for flowers, I just know me herbs.” Vin supplied.

“I am afraid I am of the same mind, it is Viltarra who is the master of the plants in the family. She always brightens up the place with them.” Tarrah smiled brightly to her daughter.

Aeodhen once again turned his piercing eyes to the younger dam. “Lass? Do you know wha’ these are?”

“Of course. Morning glories.” She answered without a second thought.

Aeodhen shook his head and turned to his guard. “Bind ‘er.”

“WHAT! What have I done!” The guards stepped forward and pulled Viltarra’s hands closed, wrapping a leather cord around them.

Vin stood. “Now wait a minute! What is going on!”

“VILTARRA! LET MY CHILD GO!” Tarrah moved to step between the guards and her daughter but Aeodhen was too fast, blocking her path. Vin grabbed his wife by the shoulders before she did something, like strike the captain of the guard…which she looked very close to doing.

Aeodhen must have seen it too, because he pointed a finger at the pair and narrowed his eyes at them. “Ya move, and I will have yeh taken too, the both of yeh.” Vin watched as the two guards escorted Viltarra out of the market, other merchants peering over counters and murmuring as she passed.

The baker was red in the face angry, nobody touches his child without a reason. Still holding his wife tight, keeping her from making things worse, Vin glared at Aeodhen. “We have a right to know! Why have you taken my daughter Aeodhen!”

Aeodhen moved to leave the cart, the bakers following close behind him until he spun on his foot to face them. “Yeh leave this stall before yeh are told, and we will consider yeh accomplices. A guard will be down ‘ere in short to escort yeh to yer chambers. I trust I can tell yeh to no sell yer wares until further notice.” Not waiting for a response, or elaborating any more, the captain of the guard marched away to meet Bombur in his office.

“In ya go lass.” Viltarra was pushed into a large cell, well, the only cell it appeared, in the dilapidated lower dungeon. The door slammed hard behind her and she heard the heavy footsteps of the guards retreating back up the stairs as she stood in shock, rubbing her wrists they had just freed.

When the shock finally wore off, Viltarra clasped at the bars and called for someone until her throat went sore, then she rested her head against the bars and looked around.

Even the cell she was in had stones resting on the ground, having fallen from the ceiling above. The other’s cells were worse though. Some had broken doors or bars, the rest seemed to be completely caved in.

The only light in the area came from a torch on the wall, casting shadows in the already earie cell-block. What had she done? As far as she knew they were allowed to bring in anything they wanted. Nobody told her otherwise as she came and left with her baskets.

Furthermore, why was only she taken in and not her parents? Not that she was complaining too much about that. She would rather them not be in here.

Viltarra hugged herself and backed into a shadowed corner and sat on a large stone, pulling her legs to her chest as she rested her chin on her knees. Obviously, nobody was going to say anything to her, so she was stuck here, waiting.

“IF YEH DON’T LET ME GO I WILL CALL THE KING!” Erebor’s now exhausted captain sighed as he got closer to his office. He may not have known Gildridd well, but that was unmistakably her.

Aeodhen opened the door to see the short, stern, dam glairing daggers at Nori who just smiled and folded his arms and looked to the entering captain. “She was doin’ a runner.”

“I certainly was not! I ‘ave patients in Dale. I’m a healer, an one o’ the best thank yeh. I come and go as I please. I was jus’ goin the see a lass due any day. If the babe comes without me there, it could be lost. Yeh are wastin’ my time and skills holdin’ me here.”

The captain looked to Nori who was watching the dam skeptically. “Didn’t look it. She was heading teh the outskirts of the forestine.”

“To get my herbs yeh ignorant ram.” Gildridd shot back.

Not skipping a beat, Nori took a step closer to the dam. “I would hold yer tongue lass. This ain’t yer healin’ hall. Yeh have no power here.”

“Alrigh’ Nori.” Nori gave the dam one last look and stepped back allowing Aeodhen to take over, but the dam went completely silent and refused to answer any questions, she only opened her mouth to demand to be let go.

Aeodhen rubbed his temples. This was certainly becoming old and fast. “I’ll ask yeh once more lass. Why did yeh no’ do anythin’ when the princess only seemed teh worsen with her diet yeh chose?”

Silence. Aeodhen let out an exasperated sigh. He was getting nowhere, so there was only one thing to do about it. “Nori, tell the boys teh take her to the cells. If she is no’ talkin’ here, perhaps she can think o’ somthin’ to say there.”

Gildridd growled. “I have PATIENTS!”

“Give us their names an’ we will send another healer.” The dam snapped her jaw shut and glared at the captain as her hands were bound by Nori, who escorted her out of the room with another guard.

Two suspects. That was all he had. There was a knock at the door, and Aeodhen called for whomever it was to enter. It was one of the guards from the front gates. “Sir, the elven healer is here. Where should I take her?”

That was faster than anticipated. Aeodhen stood and stepped around the desk. “I will take ‘er to Tauri. Go back to the gates.” The guard gave a nod and Aeodhen left his office to greet Ivethin.

“Welcome to Erebor lass, and Thank yeh fer commin’ so quick. Let me show yeh to where yeh are needed.” The two began walking towards Oin’s rooms.

“Of course. When I found out it was Tauriel, I came as fast as I could. I would have come with Legolas, but he had said it was poisoning of the ipomoea seeds. All I had was the serum I try to always keep on hand. I wanted to make a few more things both to help aid her recovery and just in case the serum was not enough. I did know the serum would keep her from succumbing fully so I trusted Legolas to get it into the right hands while I made what I could. Forgive me for not being here sooner.” The captain gave her a nod and they entered the room.

Thorin greeted the elven healer first, thanking her for coming as did Dis. They were all sitting beside a very pale, and still Tauriel.

“She has not woken Ivethin.” The eleth looked at Kili. She did not know the young prince well, but the little time she had spent with him, he was always quite full of life and energy. This dwarf was depleted in nearly all ways. If she had not known better, she would suspect him to be poisoned as well with his pale cheeks and large, bruise like circles under his sad brown eyes.

Not saying a word, Ivethin walked up to Tauriel and placed a hand on her brow. It was warm, but not in any unexpected way. She checked the expecting eleth’s pulse, which was relatively normal, if not slightly elevated. Nothing too alarming there either, but she will be watching it. “Has she stirred at all?” Kili shook his head.

The eleth paused in thought for a moment, her eyes studying Kili carefully, then she walked to the counter and pulled out her herbs. Seeing a few already out, she put together a small tincture of mixed herbs and went to the kettle by the fire and waited.

All eyes in the room watched her as she took a towel from the counter, took the now boiling kettle off the fire, poured the hot liquid into a mug with the herbs, gave it a stir, and walked back over to the silent group.

Kili watched as Ivethin placed the warm mug in his shaking hands and looked at him expectantly. He followed her eyes to the brown liquid then looked back up to her confused. “Am I to give this to Tauriel?”

The eleth smiled and shook her head. “You, Prince Kili, should drink that. You look like death, and it will do little good for you or her to let your life pass while she is recovering.” Placing a cool hand on his head, she tutted. “Did you know you have a fever?”

“A fever? Kili? You did not tell me you were ill?” Dis walked over and placed her hand on her son’s head and pushed him to the chair, pointing at the tea Ivethin had given him.

“I…well, I did not notice. I have been busy!” Kili sputtered and gaped at his mam, then his uncle who was sighing.

Fili shook his head, but felt slightly embarrassed for not noticing his own brothers declining health in the wake of Tauriel. One look at his mother and he could see another crack of self-loathing settling in her demeaner. She probably is now adding Kili’s illness to her list of things she has missed.

“Worry not, the young prince here will be fine. It is not uncommon for bonded pairs such as them to fall ill when their mate is away or in pain…or quarreling.”  Ivethin lifted a brow when Kili looked down in shame. “You two are quite closer than I have ever witnessed in any pair before, your minds bonded as they are, it is as if you are as one, which may be why some of her sufferings, are leaking into you. Extraordinary. That, dear prince, is a great, and powerful gift. Honor it.”

Kili nodded, having no idea what she was talking about. Bonded minds…he looked to his wife and furrowed his brows; he had heard that before…where had he heard that before? OH, Elrond. He had said their minds were bonded, what exactly did that mean though? He did not feel as if his mind was merged with hers in any way. He still had not spoken to his wife about that, but once again, now was not the time.  

Ivethin placed a small hand on his shoulder, and gave him a comforting smile. “Fret not prince Kili, all will be well. You should not worry so. But, you do need to care for yourself though. Tauriel will be quite cross if you do not.” She pointed once more to the tea and waited until he lifted it to his lips, wincing at the taste.

“Love is not all sweet, little prince, there is much bitterness within it. You must learn to take the bad, in with the good, and work through it.” Dis and Thorin gave Kili a questioning look and he hid behind the cup, forcing the bitter, sour, tea down.

Rising from his chair, Fili stepped close to the tall healer. “What about Tauriel, is she going to be okay?”

Ivethin smiled warmly, her blue eyes kind and open unlike Thranduil’s ice-cold blue. “Tauriel will be alright. She is merely resting while her system does its job to remove the toxins. She should be waking soon.”

“What about the baby?” Dis rung her hands from her place beside Kili, she really did not want to bring it up again, but, she had to know what she needed to be prepared for.

Ivethin thought for a moment and looked sadly at Tauriel. “I am afraid only she can answer that. I want you all to be prepared for the worst though. The child in her womb has elven blood, so the toxins from the seeds may have very well taken its life. Elflings are most susceptible to the poison of the ipomoea plant. Consumption of even a small portion of the flower or seed, and their life is forfeit without the serum within an hour. It’s dwarven parentage may have given it strength and some resilience, but I do not believe it to be wise to hope.” The silence was unbearable as they all realized what she was saying.

“Wait. You said it would kill an elfling instantly, and Kili and Tauri’s babe may only live slightly longer being part dwarrow.” Fili turned to Kili. “Ki, you felt it move last night.”

“And this morning.” Kili said in awe, looking to the healer.

Ivethin studied him. “Can you show me?”

Kili passed his mug to Dis, then turned to make his way back towards Tauriel, Ivethin following the tall dwarf to the bed. She went to the other side and waited for his invitation patiently. Kili looked up at her, then turned all his attention to Tauriel and his child. Placing a hand on her belly, he leaned in close. “Good morning, my little star. How about a story?” There was an immediate kick and Kili lifted his eyes, grabbing Ivethin’s hand and placing it where his son was kicking away. The more Kili spoke as he wove a story of a brave elf who saved a dwarven prince, the more the child within would happily move against his hand.

“Kili, tell him to stop for just a moment or I am going to be sick.”

Kili whipped his eyes up just as Tauriel turned her head to the side and tried to re-adjust herself. “Amralime?”

Brown met green as Tauriel slowly opened her eyes. “Kili?” She was lifting her hand, Kili grabbing it to press it to the side of his face as tears fell from his eyes. She traced the black and blue circles above his pale cheeks and lowered her eyebrows in concern when she let her hand slide up to his forehead. “You look terrible meleth nin, and you are even warmer than usual. You have not been taking care of yourself.”

Fili burst out laughing, Dis watched quietly, and Ivethin gave Kili a knowing look. The elf version of ‘I told you so’.  

“What has happened Kili?” Tauriel wiped a tear from his cheek and looked around the room. It took a moment for everyone to come into focus and she realized they were all staring at her, and she felt a bit embarrassed with the attention, so she tried to sit up. Kili attempted to stop her with a gentle push, but Tauriel refused to lay back down; instead of fighting her, he helped her into a comfortable position.

“You should drink this.” A cup appeared in front of Tauriel, Kili taking it and passing it to his elven wife who eyed it then lifted her green eyes to her friend and mentor.

“Ivethin? What are you doing here? Has something happened?” Her mind in its still weakened state grasped at what would bring the elven healer to Erebor. Her hand went to the swell of her son, and she closed her eyes to check on him. His bright energy swirled happily, bouncing and flashing warmth in her mind. He was fine…so what was it?

The elven healer shook her head, and pointed to the cup in Tauriel’s hand. “Drink, we will tell you once you do.”

Eyeing the cup once again, Tauriel lifted it to her lips and drank down the overly sweet liquid. She smacked her lips and swallowed trying to get the taste to pass. “That is very, sweet, Ivethin. Perhaps, less sugar or honey next time.”

“How come she gets the sweet stuff and mine taste like I was force-fed sour bitters?” Kili grumbled good naturedly.

Ivethin clasped her hands in front of her and gave Kili a pointed look. “Alright. When you are poisoned, you may have the sweet liquid.”

Tauriel dropped the cup and turned wide eyes on Ivethin, then to her husband. “POISONED?! Kili what does she mean!” She looked around the room again, and finally the fog in her brain cleared enough to realize, she was in Oin’s office, and she was the one in bed. Ivethin WAS here for her. Something DID happen to her.

Oin was the one to answer. “Someone’s been poisoning yer food lass. It’s why yeh ‘ave been so ill. It was no’ the pregnancy yeh were sufferin’ from.”

“I, how did I not know? I should have known.” Tauriel was shocked and not half panicking. Her system practically shut down less than 24 hours ago, and she had little control of her emotions thanks to pregnancy.

So, when she began to have difficulty catching her breath, Kili placed his forehead against hers and in a very calming manner, helped her get her breathing back under control. “Don’t worry amralime. I will find out who did it and then I will…”

“Sit in bed and recover while we do this properly.” Kili cringed and looked towards his uncle who was giving him a stern narrow-eyed look as he folded his arms.

Tauriel looked between Kili and Thorin then to Dis and Fili, both looking down at their feet. She sighed and sat back and placed her hands in her lap. “Explain.”

“I think I might be able to answer how you did not know you were being poisoned, if you can answer one question for me.” Tauriel turned to Ivethin and nodded. “Does your child feel well?”

Tauriel looked around the room of hopeful faces, Kili’s eyes widest. She took in his tense shoulders and clenched jaw, her hand reaching out on its own accord to smooth the lines between his eyes and cup his rigid jawline, taking a moment to enjoy the short, rough, hairs of the beard that was trying to grow. “Relax meleth nin, he is fine. I checked not a moment ago. He is still dancing away as he had been since the moment you woke him.” Kili closed his eyes, his entire being melting at her touch. She gave him a concerned look then smirked.

“I do not remember much of late, but, I do remember I am angry with you.” Kili’s eyes snapped open and he went to withdraw, but she lifted her other hand and held his face firmly between her palms. “I also remember the notes I received every day, how you always came to ask me to come out, and the look of fear and despair you gave me the night of the celebration. I am not going anywhere my Kili, I know my place in your heart, but, I have missed you. We will get through this, let us leave the past where it belongs.”

Kili leaned his forehead against hers. He had a lot of making up to do, but he will start here and now. “I love you, Tauriel, only you.”

Tauriel wiped another tear from his eyes. “As I love you, my Kili.” She easily responded.

Tauriel smiled at the look of pure joy on Kili’s face, the action brightening her own pale features tenfold. She then realized her friend was trying to explain something to her and she once again got so caught up in her husband, she forgot about her surroundings.

So with a sheepish smile, Tauriel turned to Ivethin, who stood with her hands clasped waiting patiently, as always. She felt the bed move slightly as Kili positioned himself directly beside her and pulled her against him.

“If I may now?” Ivethin asked with a raised brow. Tauriel nodded with pink tinged cheeks, and Kili grinned wide, while Fili just rolled his eyes at the pair. Everyone else just watched quietly, half amused, half waiting. “If your child is indeed strong, I fear you were very…very lucky.”

“Lucky?” Ivethin nodded at Fili, the blonde prince sitting at the edge of his chair.

“Truly.” She answered before continuing. “I do not say this to concern you all or cause upset, it is only truth. That child should not be living considering what Tauriel has ingested. Dwarvish parentage or no, its system would not be able to take the poison for as long as I suspect Tauriel has been ingesting it. It is simply impossible, unless, Tauriel’s own body was protecting it by instinctively taking all of the poison for itself.”

“It would make sense why yeh got so bad lass but never suspected yer bein’ poisoned. Yeh body knew, but yeh brain jus’ saw yer babe was fine so yeh jus’ though’ it was the pregnancy.” Ivethin nodded at Oin.

“My thoughts precisely.” Oin beamed at the elven praise, his ears going a bit red, though nobody mentioned it.

“Is Tauriel going to be alright then?” Ivethin turned her blue eyes to Dis.

“She will be fine. I suggest bed rest and continuing to take the serum until it runs out completely. If there are any complications, simply send for me and I will be here.” Tauriel made a face at having to take more of that overly sweet mixture but nodded.

“Are yeh no’ stayin lass?” Oin shifted, looking at the elven healer. He had assumed she would be sticking around for a bit, but it appears he may be wrong about that.

Ivethin turned to Tauriel, giving her a smile. “I will stay as long as Tauriel wishes.”

Still leaning against Kili, Tauriel sighed to her old mentor and friend. “Ivethin, you have work and patients to attend to in Mirkwood. If you think I am well, I trust your judgment.”

The elven healer came over to take Tauriel’s hand, and gave it a squeeze. “I think you are well cared for.” She could see Dis flinching in the background and turned her head slightly to give the dam a look of concern, but decided it was not her business.

“I will leave you in master Oin’s wise hands. I think him to be an excellent healer. Call for me without hesitation though, should you need me, I do not mind, and you truly are not far.” She released Tauriel’s hand and smiled at the older dwarven healer whose cheeks were flaming red. She placed her bag around her shoulder and allowed Dori who had been standing guard to escort her from the room.

Before anyone could say anything, there was a knock at the door and Bombur stepped into the room pushing a trolley laden with food, the smell filling the room in a deeply intoxicating way.

Thorin eyed the cart warily, then turned probing eyes to the large dwarf pushing it. “I cleaned, prepped, and cooked this all meself in one of the smaller kitchens. Door was barred shut and I did not leave the kitchen or let the food from meh sight once. It is safe.” Thorin looked at the trays and nodded his permission to proceed, and Bombur began dishing it out.

Tauriel tentatively took the covered tray from the round dwarf who gave her a warm smile, and Kili helped her settle it on her lap before he removed the cover. It smelled divine. She let her eyes fall on the creamed chicken over mashed potatoes. The gravy with its smattering of carrots and peas was nearly falling off the plate, and her mouth watered at the steaming roll covered in honeyed butter on the side of the dish.

Oin gazed at her, lifting an eyebrow as he gestured to the food in her lap. “What are ye waitin fer lass. Eat up!”

Tauriel hesitated, her fork hovering over the meal. “This isn’t on my diet?” She went to lower the fork but Kili stopped her hand from releasing it completely, enveloping her small hand as it rested on the utensil. “Eat, amralime.”

“Aye. I am takin’ over for now and givin’ yeh a new diet. Yeh look too thin and yeh have no’ put on enough weight fer how far yeh are along. So listen close to yer knew dietary restraints.” Tauriel eyed Oin warily, and Fili pulled a piece of parchment from the nearby table to write Oin’s directions. He was going to take her dietary needs very seriously.

Sniffing, the old healer made certain the eleth was listening before he continued very slowly, and clearly. “If it is in front of yeh, an smells good…eat it. Yeh crave it, eat it. Still hungry after yeh ate, eat more. Any questions?” Tauriel shook her head. “Good. Eat.”

Not needing any further encouragement, Tauriel tucked in with relish. Fili looked at Oin, then threw the now wadded up parchment behind him and grabbed a plate for himself as he watched his sister eat. She finished her entire plate, then half of Kili’s while Aeodhen filled them in on his investigation into the kitchens, informing them that they had found nothing on that end.

“We only ‘ave two suspects in the cells. I have my thoughts on who may be at fault, bu’ Gildridd is no’ speakin’, and the lass…” Aeodhen sighed. There was so much evidence to convict her but something about it seemed…wrong.

Kili’s eyes widened as he passed his roll to his wife, who kissed him on the cheek before eating it. “Lass? What lass?”

Aeodhen looked at Kili, then to Thorin. “One of the kitchen workers mentioned Tauri goin’ down teh the bakers often.” The captain turned his eyes to Tauriel, almost as if he was seeking validation for the claims. “Tauri, she said you ‘ave been eaten there nearly every day.”

Tauriel nodded with a smile. “Oh, Viltarra and her family. I visit with them quite often. Viltarra’s cheese buns were the only thing I was able to keep down these last few months.”

Aeodhen gave her a pitying look, not quite sure he wanted to tell her, but knowing he had to. “She ‘ad the flowers lass. In a vase, and in ‘er basket I witnessed ‘er bringin’ in. By her own admission, she picked them ‘erself.”

Fili shot up storming across the room. “You imprisoned Viltarra?”

Seeing the potential for the situation to speed out of control, Thorin’s hand shot out and he grabbed his nephew before he could reach the captain of his guard. “Fili, sit!”

Tauriel’s voice lifted quietly above the contention. “Viltarra is my friend, Aeodhen, and for a while, she felt like the only one I had. I do not think she would do such a thing.”

Everyone fell silent at Tauriel’s quiet confession. Fili looked to his sister and went and sat on the bed beside her, opposite of Kili. He lifted his hand and pulled the braid he had placed in her hair, fingering the bead. “I gave you this braid as a promise, Tauri. A promise that you would always have the love and protection of an older brother, yet I have failed you. So miserably.”

Tauriel gaped at him, shaking her head slightly. “What? No Fili!”

“I have as well. How can I call you my daughter when I have failed at being your mother? I have been so wrapped up in visiting Lords and hopeful futures, I neglected the present and my own family, my own child.” The dam allowed a tear to fall down her cheek as she sat beside Fili, leaning forward to once again take Tauriel’s hand in her own.

Tauriel looked around the room, then back to the only mother she knew. “Dis I understand, you all have been busy. The mountain needed you, the people needed you.”

Dis sighed, shaking her head. “No Tauriel, YOU needed us, but we were not there. For two months we watched your health decline from the sidelines, we saw you suffering, and yet, we did nothing. What kind of family does that make us? I am sure, even Thranduil is considering us ill fit to care for you, and judging by the situation, he would be right. ”

Tauriel squeezed Dis’s hand. “Dis, not even I knew what was going on, or I would have sought help so much sooner. You cannot blame yourselves…and Thranduil has no say in where I live, or whom I choose to make my family. Stop taking the blame on yourselves, this, is none of your fault.”

“Oh, but in many ways, it is, amralime. I should have never left your side. I should have realized you needed me. Even I abandoned you.” Kili looked into her eyes; his face filled with shame.

Tauriel cupped his cheek with her free hand, stroking it gently with her thumb. “Kili, you were just doing your duties.”

“My duties?” Kili gave her a dark, mirthless, laugh. “Tauriel, my duties are first and foremost to you and our child. Everything else, EVERYTHING, comes second.” Kili leaned forward to take Tauriel’s face in his large hands. “Tauriel, amralime, you are not just my wife. You are my best friend. I should have been the first to notice something was wrong, but I foolishly listened to Gildridd and threw myself into trying to make Thorin proud. I pushed you away to make room for some stupid, cold, and single minded dwarven Lords who covet nothing so much as power and prosperity. I will not make that mistake again. I am afraid, my beautiful star, you are going to be sick of me as I will not be leaving your side for quite some time.”

Tauriel had tears sliding down her face as her eyes bore into Kili’s. “Sick of you, my Kili? Never.” Kili smiled as he pulled her lips to his.

As the pair leaned into each other, Fili leaned back, falling into his mam who was forced to scoot back when her son all but landed on her. Fili, however, ignored his mother’s exasperated sigh, and turned his frustrated expression onto his brother and sister. “Ahhh, come on! I am literally right next to you, and aren’t you ill Kili? Do you want her to get whatever you have just after nearly dying?”

Kili immediately withdrew his lips from his wife’s, and jumped off the bed, eyes wide with panic. Tauriel’s hands were still reaching for him, and she whipped her head around to glare at Fili once she realized what had happened. “Hey, don’t look at me like that. I am only concerned for your welfare. Kili is right though, about ignoring the signs. A sound and knowledgeable healer, Gildridd may be, but she is not impervious to mistakes. We should have stepped in. It will never happen again little sister. I am afraid you may have to put up with some rather severe coddling over the next, undetermined, amount of time.”

The deep and rumbling voice of Thorin then filled the air. His blue eyes falling on the elf whom he loved like a daughter. “We swore we would do this together, nâtha. It was together we fought the dragon, together we beat the sickness, together we defeated the orc army, and together we got this mountain back. Yet in only a short time within its walls, we are already beginning to pick up old habits, and working separately. Kili…”

Kili turned himself to Thorin. He had forgotten his uncle was in the room and his shoulders dropped in embarrassment. He had never meant for him to hear what he had confessed to Tauriel.

Thorin walked over to Kili and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Kili, I AM proud of you, my son. I am proud of both you and your brother. Never forget that. I gave you both responsibilities, yes, but I had done it not expecting you to handle them alone. Did I not ask for help in reclaiming this mountain? Do I not have others who assist me in running it? If I did it all on my own, I would fall ill and burn out much like you are doing now. We have dwarrow we trust to counsel with for a reason, son. I not once expected you to do it all alone, I knew you had Tauriel.” He sighed finally realizing his own mistakes.

The patriarch of the family shook his head. “Tauriel I am at fault in this as well. Here I am, berating Kili when I have done no differently. I think it is time for a change once again. It is time to do this as one. I errored in not explaining that to Kili and Fili when I charged them with negotiating, I errored when I sent all the wives to Dis, but I will not sit back and allow all of those errors, to not teach me a lesson.”

Thorin looked to each member of his family, addressing them all. “From here on out, we work as a family unit. An individual stone does not make a mountain, but rather, countless stones working together, molded and shaped by the elements. It is what creates the strong and enduring foundation of the mountains that protect us. Let us be like the mountain, strong and sure, combining our strengths, talents, and skills to run this mountain together as one. What do you all say? Together?”

Kili smiled and nodded as did Fili and Tauriel. Dis watched the group with tears still streaming down her face before murmuring, “Together.” along with her children.

“Now, about Viltarra and Gildridd.” Thorin lowered his brows in thought, glancing at Aeodhen, who had only been a quiet observer during their family discussion moments ago. They needed to come up with a plan on how to deal with the current situation, before tackling the others.

Fili, however, immediately stood and turned to Thorin. “Viltarra is innocent uncle. I know it.”

“Thorin, I too think Viltarra is not at fault. There must be another reason for the flowers in the bakery. She would never do what she is being accused of, not to me, not to anyone. I am with Fili on this, wholeheartedly.” Thorin looked at Fili, then his eyes fell on Tauriel.

But, it was Fili who walked closer to his uncle, giving him that earnest look that Thorin was never able to deny. “Let me speak to her uncle. Please.”

The king sighed and turned to Aeodhen. “What do you think?”

The captain quietly thought for a moment and nodded. “If I were listenin’ to me gut, the lass is innocent. But, unless we get a stronger lead or Gildridd talks, we ‘ave nothin else, and she ‘ad the flowers. On paper, it don’ look good fer her lad.”

“I am telling you; it is not her.” Fili continued to protest.

Thorin rubbed his chin in thought, then lifted his eyes to Fili and nodded. “Go then, Fili. See what you can find out from her.” He then turned to his sister, who would not like what he was about to say. “Dis, I need you to keep up appearances. So you will need to leave this room.”

“But…” The king shook his head, stopping the arguments from leaving her lips.

Tauriel reached for Dis’s hand, the dam instantly taking it in her own. “Amad, it is fine, go. I will be here when you have time.”

“Oh Tauriel. I really have done you wrong haven’t I? My greatest mistake, is that you think I need to make time for you, when it should be, in fact, the complete opposite. I am so sorry, my daughter. I really do not wish to leave you.” She looked back up at Thorin, but he was shaking his head sternly.

Thorin sighed, he knew this would be a small battle, but it must be done this way. “Dis, we have been in here too long already. Rumors are spreading through the mountain like flood waters, I am certain of it. If Aeodhen has the wrong leads in the cells, the one at fault could be long gone by now. We have to hope either they have not yet heard or even better, we have them in a cell. But until we know for certain, we need you to make it look as if all is well and under control.”

Thorin folded his arms and turned his blue eyes to the captain of his guard. “Aeodhen, I want you and Balin to question the Lords. They are next in the line of outsiders that have come to our mountain, and the timeline fits. Find out what you can without causing suspicion.”

Aeodhen nodded. “Aye, and Gildridd and the lass?”

“Fili, go see what you can get out of them.” With permission finally given in full, and an obvious dismissal, Fili immediately made for the door, but Thorin stopped him by grasping his arm in passing. “Do not let your friendship blind your judgment. If it was her, you have to be prepared for what follows.” Fili nodded and walked out, though he sent his sister a smile before finally disappearing out the door.

Thorin extended his hand to the dam, who looked reluctant to take it. “Dis, come sister. Tauriel will be alright. Kili is here, and Dwalin and Dori won’t let anyone in. Besides, I am sure Oin plans on staying as well to oversee her care. She has protectors.”

Dis hesitated for a second before getting up, though she did lean down and placed a kiss on her daughters forehead before following Thorin out the door, leaving Tauriel alone with just Oin and Kili.

Tauriel scooted a bit on the bed, and patted the mattress beside her invitingly. “Kili, come sit with me. It has been much too long, and I miss you dearly, meleth nin.”

Kili shook his head, not budging from his spot. “Amralime, Fili is right. I do not wish to get you ill.”

“She will be fine lad. She’s got enough antibodies goin’ through ‘er system, tha’ a little contact from ya will not do ‘er harm. Maybe she can get you teh sit long enough so you don’t kill yerself.” Kili rolled his eyes at Oin who narrowed his own eyes, then pointed at the young prince, shaking his finger in warning. “Oi, watch it. I saw tha’ lad.” Oin glared a moment more, before going to work dimming some of the lanterns, and cleaning up the office for the evening.

The dark-haired prince hesitated only a moment more before moving towards the bed. He scooped Tauriel up in his arms and pulled her away from the mattress, Tauriel gasping in surprise before protesting, loudly. “KILI! Put me down!”

Kili smiled and used a foot to push the blanket back, then slid her underneath the warm comforter, before joining her and pulling her into his arms, where she settled on his chest in her favorite position.

Tauriel sighed contently, snuggling and burrowing into Kili’s broad chest. “I feel like it has been months since I have fallen asleep like this. Listening to your heart and enfolded in your warmth.”

Kili buried his head in her hair, nuzzling her scalp with his nose as he breathed her in. “I am sorry Tauriel.”

Tauriel wrinkled her nose and looked up at him through half lidded lashes. “Enough of the sorrows, Kili. Let us all just…move on.” Kili kissed her head and wrapped his arms firmly around her; his hand securely held over the mound of their son, who was so still, he must be asleep. Between the dim lights and the warm room, the two drifted into a peaceful sleep; Oin keeping a watchful eye as he worked quietly around his office.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight

Viltarra did not know how long she sat in the corner huddled into herself. She let the darkness engulf her and was only pulled from her thoughts when she heard footsteps coming towards the cells. She was about to stand when she realized it was the guards bringing in another dwarrow, bound just as she had been.

Viltarra watched curiously from her place in the shadows as they opened her cell and shoved what ended up being a dam inside before slamming the door shut once more. The dam said nothing to the guard, but she did turn a dark glare at his retreating figure.

The young blonde baker was about to move to ask if the other was alright, when they pulled out a slip of parchment with a small ink-filled quill, and began writing furiously.

The dam looked around the cell, peering into the darkness as if searching the shadows for something or someone, which made Viltarra even more curious. She realized she was so deep in the corner, the dam must not be able to see her, so Viltarra pushed herself further into the darkness to remain out of sight and just see what happens.

The dam wrote for another minute then leaned against the wall near the door constantly checking the block entrance, as if waiting for someone to come.

An hour went by and Viltarra’s back and bum ached from how she was sitting on the hard stone, but she refused to move and give herself up. The dam kept mumbling “Where is he!?” Over and over she mumbled, then paced the cell door for a few minutes, paused and stared at the entrance, then began her trek again.

Viltarra jumped slightly when she heard footsteps coming down the stairs and a dwarf she did not recognize enter the stalls. This is when the dam stopped her pacing and rushed to the door. “Finally. Is it done?”

The dwarf leaned in close, his voice low as he whispered, “I don’ know. Nobody is talkin’ tha’ knows anythin’. Our guards have not been on duty since las’ night, they were dismissed temporarily. Thorin and Dis along with both the princes ‘ave disappeared. Whether she lives or no’, I cannot say. I have heard a rumor tha’ the princess is indeed dead, and the royal family is in mournin’.”

Viltarra had to catch herself. They were talking about someone dying…the princess…TAURIEL! She knew it…she knew something was going on. She knew Tauriel was not well. She just wished she would have said something sooner, make Fili take her to someone, or taken her to the healer herself. But, she can’t be gone, they had to be talking about someone else, or lying.

Not wanting to miss anything, and not wanting to jump to any conclusions, Viltarra forced her attention away from her friend, and back on the conversation at hand.

The dam leaned closer to the bars. “There was an elven healer, I saw ‘er. What of tha’?”

“Final rights we can hope.” The dwarf shrugged and Viltarra growled silently.

Pulling the parchment from her pocket once more, the dam held it out to the dwarf on the other side of the bars. “Here. Take this. Yeh know where it goes.” She passed the piece of parchment to the black-haired dwarf who nodded, turned, and left without another word.

The other dam watched him go and turned towards Viltarra’s dark corner, and that is when Viltarra realized who it was. “I know you! Your Tauriel’s healer! Gil…Gilder? Gil something!”

The other dam jumped and peered further into the shadows, Viltarra stepping down from the stone and moving into the light. “What have you done? I saw that and I heard what you said. It was you wasn’t it. You have been hurting Tauriel! I was right all along. It is not her pregnancy that is making her sick!”

The dam just smirked and leaned against the wall, lifting a brow at the baker, but admitting to nothing.

Viltarra huffed, and glared at the dam. “Are you even a healer?”

The dam smiled nefariously. “Oh aye. The best of them too.”

That did not make any sense to Viltarra, so she lowered her brows in question, staring into the dam’s cold eyes. “Why then? Why would you cause harm? Aren’t you supposed to help all? Heal pain not cause it? Is that not what you swear into when you become a healer? The oath you take?”

“You know nothing child.” The healer rolled her eyes, obviously annoyed by the questioning.

“I know what I saw and heard.” Viltarra shot back, folding her arms as she stared hard at the other dam.

The old healer scrutinized Viltarra, and tutted. “Oh? An’ who will believe ya, eh? A known healer who has helped countless throughout middle earth, against the word of a child. A baker’s child of no real worth. Ya are in ‘ere too, so it won’ take much to show them who the real…villain…of this tragedy is. Mark me words lass, yer neck will hang before mine.”

Another set of footsteps pounded down the stairs before a guards voice could be heard stopping it. That was odd, Viltarra thought. Why did they stop this visitor but not the last?

“I have been given express permission by the king to be down here Tudik, so I don’t answer to you. Let me through. I am here to speak to the prisoners, not to you.” Viltarra’s heartbeat accelerated, she knew that voice.

 There was a bit of a squabble, but the footsteps continued down to the cells, and the familiar dwarven prince stepped into the light looking around before spotting her.

“Fili!” Viltarra pushed past the healer and ran to the cell door just as Fili came towards her. He placed his hands on the bars and leaned in, Viltarra grasping at his wrists. “It is Tauriel isn’t it, and they think I did it. I didn’t Fili! I would never harm Tauriel. She is one of my only friends. I would never hurt her, I love her.”

Fili allowed his eyes to flick to the healer against the far wall behind the young dam, then he leaned in impossibly close. “Shhh, I know. She believes you innocent as well.” His voice was just a whisper across her face. “I have to take you in for questioning.” Fili lifted his voice on the last sentence as he peered back at the healer. “You both will be asked a series of questions. I think it best you be as honest as possible.”

Viltarra looked at him for a moment, then released his wrists and stepped back away from the door as Fili unlocked it and handed her a strip of leather giving her an apologetic look. “It was the only way they would allow me to take you into another room to interrogate. Gildridd will have to do it too.” The other dam put on an innocent face and nodded but as soon as his back was turned, she gave Viltarra a menacing glare.

Fili did not lead Viltarra far, just through a broken door beside the entranceway and turned towards her, helping her remove the bindings and tossing them to the floor. He saw her looking around the doorless room, taking in the broken table and chair in the corner, the cracked walls, and the ominous chains rusting on the ground. There was a lantern attached to the wall which Fili walked over and lit, though it did little to make the room look inviting.

Fili looked from Viltarra to the doorless entryway where you could see the open entrance to the cells and a few of the steps ascending into the mountain from where they stood…but not the supposed guards. “I want to see anyone coming and going, but still have some privacy.” He answered when she threw him a questioning look.

Viltarra was about to open her mouth to tell him what she heard in the cell, when he pulled her into his arms. She was surprised at first, but quickly allowed her hands to slip around his waist. She leaned into Fili’s warmth, burrowing her head into the furs of his vest and just allowed him to hold her for a moment. Fili was taller than her by just a few inches, but they fit together so well it was like he was a missing piece of her.

“Fili? What is happening?” Viltarra could feel the vibration of his hum in response from where her head rested.

Fili sighed. “Tauriel has been poisoned. You were right Viltarra. Entirely too right. I should have listened to you when you told me before, when you said my sister was dying right before my eyes, and I, we, were doing nothing.”

Viltarra felt no satisfaction in being right, instead it made her feel worse. She closed her eyes and pressed her forehead into Fili’s collar. “It was Gildridd. She didn’t come right out and say it, but…she had something to do with this.”

Fili pulled away, his hands resting on her hips as her hands slid to his chest, her fingers grasping at the lapels of his fur lined vest. “Did you hear something?”

Viltarra nodded. “Somebody came down…it…it was a dwarf I did not recognize. He must have known the guards, or the guards were gone or something, because he walked right in without anyone stopping him. He went directly to Gildridd and they spoke for several minutes before she passed him a piece of parchment the healer was writing on when she was put in the cell, I do not know what it said but she took a while to write whatever it was out.”

Fili gave her a calculating look. “Do you remember what they spoke of?”

Viltarra thought for a moment, then nodded again. “Gildridd had asked if ‘it was done’ but he did not seem to know the answer. He mentioned the princess, your family, and mourning. It only took me a moment to piece together that they were discussing Tauriel.” Her eyes went wide.

The young baker clutched at Fili’s vest, her eyes begging as she cried out as quietly as she could. “Is she alright Fili?! They mentioned her dying, but you said she thinks me innocent. Please tell me she is alright! Tell me you were able to get help before she came to…before she…”

Fili had never seen Viltarra with tears in her eyes, but the young dam let several slip down her cheeks. If he had ANY doubt of Viltarra’s innocence it was long gone now. Nobody could genuinely fake the concern she showed.

The young prince wiped the tears from her eyes as he gave her a small, grateful, smile. “Tauriel and the baby are both fine and well on their way to recovery… and we have you to thank for that Viltarra. If you had not sent me up, Tauriel would have fallen to her death. A fact I only remembered just now. The poison was doing it's work, but, her death would have been from her falling from the raven room.” He lifted one of his hands to rub at his eyes tiredly. That, was a scene that will play out in his nightmares for weeks to come, his sister inches from falling to her doom.

It did not matter though, Tauriel was safe. He got there just in time, and only thanks to the dam directly in front of him. It was Viltarra they should be thanking for Tauriel’s life right now. She should be honored, not put in a cell. He will have to speak to his uncle again, but Thorin has gone into over-protective mode and likely will not listen until this is a bit closer to being settled.

Viltarra tugged on his wrist, pulling it away from his face. “You need to get some rest, you look exhausted.”

Fili smiled. “Not until we figure this out, and I can get you out of here.” He lowered his brows and sighed. “I think I have enough to get you out, but…well…you may not like what I have to say.” She threw him a bewildered look and Fili sighed again. “If I cannot immediately get you freed, then, I need you to be my eyes and ears, on the inside. Do you think you are up for it?”

The baker stared at him then nodded. “Yes. Of course. If it helps get anyone responsible for harming Tauriel, I am all in.”

Fili smiled widely. “I knew I could count on you. If that dwarrow comes back, I want you to tell me. If Gildridd says anything, tell me. Do you remember what he looked like? The dwarf who came for the note?”  

Viltarra looked away in thought, then began to describe what she remembered. “It was dark, but, his hair looked near black, like the color of Kili’s, and his beard went to his waist. It only had a few braids in it one large one down the middle, and two smaller on either side. The hair on his head was short though. I think I could pick him out if I saw him but that is the best I could do to describe him from where I sat.”

Fili gave her another smile and pulled her close once more, tightening his arms around her and pulling her to him as he murmured into her hair. “You did well. I have to question Gildridd even if it is just for appearances, though I do believe you when you say it is her, it makes the most sense with the diet and her involvement in Tauriel’s food. But getting others to believe she was involved when she won’t admit it in questioning, or to anyone outside the cell, will be difficult. There is also the fact she saw our greeting, so her guard may be up with our familiarity. Though, it may not make a difference at all in the end.”

An idea came to the prince, and he let it roll over in his mind. It could work…though there was a lot that could go wrong as well, and he would have to tell his family…but it might be the fastest way to figure this all out. Fili looked away at the wall in thought then turned back to Viltarra. “I have an idea. Let Gildridd believe Tauriel is dead.”

Viltarra leaned back in shock. “What! Fili. Is that a good idea?”

“I believe it will be in the end. I will tell uncle and mam of this as well. Tauriel is with Kili sequestered in Oin’s room, with nobody but the family allowed to come and go. So perhaps letting people think we are in mourning is the perfect way to flush out all who are involved. Do you think you can pull off some more of these tears?” Fili leaned forward and used the pad of his thumb to wipe an errant tear away from her cheek.

Though she did not quite understand his reasoning, or see how it would help, Viltarra nodded her head in agreement. Fili smiled, staring at her for a brief moment before pulling away from her; she immediately missed his warmth.

Viltarra watched as Fili bent down to retrieve the discarded leather bands from the ground. He apologetically handed her back the bindings and helped her loosely wrap her wrists. When he paused at the door, Viltarra placed her bound hands on his forearm. “It is fine Fili, as long as Tauriel is alright, I will endure what I can to help. We will figure this out, and then, we can talk. Okay?”

The princes eyes widened, and a bright smile spread across his face. “I would like that.” He tugged on a lock of her hair that fell into her face then turned towards the door.

Fili was about to walk away and lead her back but stopped in his tracks just at the doorway, Viltarra bumping into him from behind. He flipped around and gave her a questioning look. “Why did you have the flowers?”

Viltarra wrinkled her nose in confusion. “What flowers?”

“The morning glories.” Fili quietly answered. “Aeodhen said you had morning glories with you and in your stall. Why?”

Viltarra blushed and looked at her feet. She never considered herself overly feminine, but she always had a love for beautiful flowers. They were so vibrant, colorful, and fragrant, which was a stark contrast to the browns, greys, and beiges of the bakery.

Viltarra has always tried to have flowers to look at during the spring and summer months. She even had a book of pressed flowers to get her through the winter. It was her one female vise she succumbed too, not perfumes, gowns, and jewels, but flowers.

However, she was not about to tell Fili all of that, but she will simplify it. “I saw them and thought they were beautiful. I knew amad would love them to brighten the place up, it can get a bit, dull, in the bakery sometimes. So, I have been keeping a vase of morning glories, roses, and lilies these last several weeks since they seem to grow among the brush where I find my herbs. Why Fili?”

Fili thought for a moment, then quietly responded. “Elves are resilient beings, able to live nearly immortal lives. They can be killed though. Usually in battle, but apparently, they can be poisoned too. Seeds of the Morning Glory flower are toxic when ingested by an elf. It is how Tauriel was poisoned. How she died.” He spoke the last sentence loud enough for his voice to travel towards the cell.

Viltarra allowed for herself to wonder what it would feel to actually lose her close friend, because in reality, she was mere minutes from just that happening. Tauriel was the only one she knew well in the mountain, apart from Leotti who has been so invested in her shop, neither Viltarra nor Tauriel had seen much of the small seamstress. Viltarra truly knew no others.

Apart from the few feasts and celebrations, then of course the evening meals, Viltarra kept close to her family, and their bakery. She is only just learning what it is like to be a bit more, outgoing, socially, but has a long way to go yet.

Even Fili’s family is comprised of strangers to her. She knew Fili and Tauriel, but that is it. Her interactions with Kili are few and brief, Dis even less so, and Viltarra has never spoken to Thorin before. She knows Fili has friends, but, except for that conversation by the fire with…B…B….Burfer?

Hammers throw, she really needed to be better with names. Anyway, except for that conversation, she really has not spoken to many of them. The hatted dwarf who owned the toy shop just above them was kind, and he along with a few others did come by the bakery for breads and pastries, but, apparently those interactions were not enough to build the trust necessary to clear her name or consider her innocent.

Viltarra was starting to understand why her mother was so adamant she gets out and makes friends, if she had, maybe others would be more apt to come to her defense rather than immediately pinning her as a suspect.  

The young dam sighed, and looked down to the floor. She really did feel alone right now, and she realized, this must be how her friend felt these last two months. Thrust aside, alone, and without the support she needed.

For her friend, Viltarra felt more tears fall down her eyes and jumped when she realized Fili was leaning in close. He traced the path of the tear on her cheek and threw her a wink before twisting around and waiting at the open door for her. Fili wiped all of the emotion off his face, as he put Viltarra back into the cell with Gildridd, where she slid down the wall to the floor in tears, once her bindings were removed.

Holding the leather strip up, he waited for the older dam to put it around her wrists and follow him out the door. He only half listened to her excuses noting the slightly twisted gleam in her eyes. She must have heard him proclaim his sister to be lost. Good. It will get things rolling.

The young prince should not have been surprised when Gildridd kept her entire inquisition solely on herself, talking about how important she was, how her skills were absolutely needed by others, and that she was likely losing patients being locked in a cell like this.

Not once did she ask about Tauriel. If she was such a concerned healer, should not her first inquiry be that of her patients? Especially ones who are in such severe states just as his sister was? Fili internally sighed and watched as Gildridd wove herself into herodom while his mind made plans to get Viltarra out and find all who set out to harm his sister. Nobody hurts his family.

While Gildridd droned on, Fili looked the picture of focus. Fili was a master at looking like he was listening when in fact he was not. He had to learn the skill while being taught and tutored by Balin as a dwarfling. Talk about a dwarf that can talk and talk and talk. Kili was appalling at it. He fidgeted, sketched on his notes, and more often than not, would just up and fall asleep, drooling on his parchment until Fili nudged him awake. He has only gotten slightly better in the last few years, mostly in thanks to Tauriel who had an odd way of keeping him focused…well, she could keep him focused on her. Maybe he wasn’t any better after all.

“I should be let out, directly, my patients need me.” Gildridd stared hard at Fili.

See, Fili did not need to listen, he already knew where the dam would end. “Right. Sorry Gil, but that is not for me to decide.” He had not even let the dam out of her bindings like he had Viltarra. He was not stupid, he knew she was only an opportunity away from running. Fili gestured towards the door and led her back into the cell. As he closed the cell door, he gave Viltarra one last lingering glance and left the room to go speak with his family.

“You want us to tell everyone Tauriel is dead?!” The entire company apart from Dwalin, who was guarding the door, stood in the infirmary once again.

Fili nodded at his mother who was looking uncomfortable with the idea. “Yes. I think it will be a quicker, and cleaner way to flush out everyone who is involved.”

The blonde prince then turned to the captain of the guard, who was rubbing his chin as he considered Fili’s proposal. “Aeodhen, Viltarra gave me troubling news. She said the dwarf that came in was not stopped. Have you had guards at the cell the entire time they were down there?”

Aeodhen’s eyes widened, then narrowed. “Aye, two posted at the doors from the moment the younger lass was brought in.”

“Corruption in the guards? Tha’ is no’ good. Anyone could be commin’ or goin’.” Bofur sat with his feet on the bed leaning back in a chair.

Tauriel nearly had to throw her favorite hatted dwarf out when he took out his beloved pipe and began lighting it, until he stopped at her request and happily put it away for her. It usually never bothered her, but whenever Kili came home reeking of smoke, even earlier in her pregnancy, she would get nauseous. Tauriel has had enough of being sick and so far, today had been the first day in a month she has kept her food down. She planned on keeping it that way.

“Yes, but we have an in if Fili is right. Viltarra will see anyone who should not be there and let him know who it was. We could have a list of conspirators by the end of the week.” Tauriel added in, the years she spent on the guard, and then as an elven captain, making itself apparent in her drive to figure out who was involved. Not to mention she would love nothing more than the chance to stick an arrow in whomever had been causing her pain and misery these last few months…and who was very close to killing her child.

Although, what Tauriel did not like, was the idea of her friends mourning her when she is just fine, if not a little tired and still annoyingly weak. The weakness she discovered when she tried to get out of bed only to nearly fall to the floor on shaky legs. Kili has had to help her to the washroom…several times.

Tauriel sighed and shook her head. “I am a little concerned about Viltarra’s safety. I don’t want any harm to come to her if those who are to blame are more dangerous then we know. Perhaps it would be best to find a way to release her and send Kaw down there to listen. He can hide in the shadows and report to us just as well.”

“Kaw is just a baby, amralime. That kind of skill takes practice, training, and talent even for a raven as clever as ours.” The bird in question sat on the back of Bofur’s chair and gave a hearty croak then a soft purr at his name being mentioned. Of course, Kili was right, Tauriel thought. He was still just a baby.

Thorin looked pensive beside Balin. “If we decide to do this, it will be a very small window to get word out and find the weak links in their armor. Tauriel is a large part of this mountain. A viewing will be demanded, not to mention word could get to Mirkwood and Dale and we would have even more to placate. I really don’t want it to get to that point.”

“Maybe we don’t even have to say anything.” Fili suggested.

Thorin looked at his nephew, both question and curiosity in his eyes. “What do you mean?”

Fili folded his arms and leaned against the wall he stood beside. “Rumors are already spreading and the only one who has heard about Tauriel’s supposed demise is Gildridd, and Viltarra. Let the rumors do the work and we are not in any way deceiving the mountain. It will all end up being just a misunderstanding. Rumors, can be forgiven.”

Thorin stared off thoughtfully into the distance for a moment as he considered the idea, then turned to Balin who nodded in agreement. “Aye, a good idea lad. I think it would be the best way Thorin.”

Finally, Thorin nodded his assent. “I will allow for the rumor to circulate, but I will not approve a formal announcement, nor will we be saying anything. I do not like the idea of deceit for deceit. If anyone asks, rebuff them, turn the conversation, or if you cannot, just avoid the subject altogether.”

Tauriel visibly relaxed. She too did not like the idea, but she could stomach it being a rumor, and one thing dwarrows are good at, is spreading rumors.

When there were a few minutes of silence, Naurfaer’s voice filled the air. “The kitchen is nearly ready in the royal wing, a few more hours and it should be done.”

“Thank you Naurfaer. We all need to be on our toes.” There was a round of nods as Thorin looked to his captain. “Aeodhen, Viltarra gave Fili a description of who was in the cell room, figure out who he is but do not bring him in for questioning yet. Inform me when you have information and we will make a plan from there.” Aeodhen bowed his understanding.

Thorin looked around the room. “Everyone else, mistakes will be made by those responsible. Listen, watch, and report anything that seems off. Even the littlest thing could cause a rift. Kili…” Thorin turned to his youngest nephew. “I may need you to step in.”

Kili immediately shook his head, a dark expression falling on his face. “No! I am not leaving Tauriel. I did that for two months and this is where we ended up.”

Thorin sighed. He thought this might be a problem. “Kili I know you want to stay, but, if it is the Lords involved seeing you might be the push needed for this to end. I will have someone with Tauriel at all times, of your choosing, both inside, and at the door. She will never be alone, I swear it to you.”

Tauriel gripped Kili’s hand tightly, and turned her green eyes onto her husband. “Do as he say’s meleth nin. Let us be free of this sooner rather than later.” Kili looked unsure for a moment but finally agreed with a single nod, before slumping back against the wall behind the bed. Tauriel laced their fingers together, and leaned her head on his shoulder; the young prince perking up just a bit at the action.

Thorin nodded. “Perfect. Tell no one of Tauriel’s condition, that means your family and friends as well. Let the rumor do its work. Everyone got it?” A round of yesses filled the room.

Tauriel looked around at all her family and friends then stopped and looked around again. “Naurfaer…where is Legolas? Did not you say he was staying?”

Naurfaer scrunched his nose in thought, then looked at his granddaughter. “Who?”

Tauriel narrowed her eyes at the clearly selectively senile elf. “Legolas.” She repeated slowly and clearly.

It took a moment, everyone holding in a laugh before Naurfaer seemed to recall another he was supposed to be watching. “Oh, right. Thranduil’s little sapling.”

Bofur shook his head in amusement. “Weren’t yeh goin’ teh tell the lad we were meetin’. I assumed ‘e was jus’ wantin’ teh stay and finish up. Take it yeh jus’ forgot about ‘im.” They had all left before the meeting, Bofur to close up his shop with Bifur, and Gloin was acting as a runner between Thorin and Naurfaer.

When the meeting was called, Naurfaer had meant to tell the prince across the room, who was ripping out charred counters and piling them in a barrel to be taken out, but he got distracted…sort of. Well, distracted was not the right word…he just did not want to interrupt the clearly focused elven tree sprout.

“I did not forget.” Everyone gave him a look causing the elf to bristle. “Right. I better go and fill him in, working hard, that elf, probably could use a break about now.” He inched towards the door and left causing the room to erupt with laughter, though Tauriel did not look amused.

“Ah come on lass, yeh did no’ notice yerself until we were done. Yer jus’ as bad. Wha’ do they say ‘bout the tree an apple?” Tauriel blushed, but Bofur was right, she definitely had making up to do to her poor friend. Who knows what Naurfaer had him doing. She tried to imagine the elven prince stocking pantries and cleaning stoves but nothing looked right. She will talk to Legolas later.

Everyone now had their assignments and most left the room to prepare for what was to come. The next few days were sure to be taxing, for everyone.

As the rumor of their expecting princess entering the afterlife poured through the halls, corridors, stairs, and chambers many throughout the mountain bowed their heads in grief for the elven warrior turned friend, while one smiled widely in the mirror.

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine

“I am deeply sorry Lady Dis to hear about Tauriel. The poor thing. I wished I could have gotten to know her better, but I never seemed to say the right thing.”

Dis did not want to talk about it. Not because of the pain associated with the thought of losing her daughter, but for two reasons. One, it reminded her of her shortcomings in allowing it to happen just under her nose, and two, it made her want to go to Oin’s office and gather her elven daughter up and not let her go. As soon as Naurfaer has that kitchen up, she is making butter cake, batches and batches of it, if Fili has not beaten her too it. Her son is quite the cook.

With a sigh, Dis nodded. “Thank you for your kind words, Gilda. This whole ordeal has been difficult, most of all on my Kili.”

Lord Krygo’s wife nodded sympathetically. “Kaulithah was looking for him to give her sympathies. She has been quite upset herself. She feels she should have tried harder to befriend Tauriel. Since she cannot make up for past mistakes, she hopes to delay her travels home to be there for her friends, the princes.”

Kaulithah was a sweet dam, though she is a little too attached to Kili. Dis will have to watch that, it would not do well for her to get too close to her very happily married son. Fili, however, she always thought that would be a good match, yet her oldest seems to not have an eye for the dam. Has she missed something else?

“I will leave you alone in your grief. Please know that if you need anything, simply summon me and I will be here.” With nothing more she could, or wanted, to really say, Dis thanked Gilda and she dismissed herself from Dis’s receiving room.

One by one, the ladies of the visiting Lords had come in to pry what details they can while coming off as offering condolences. It has never been said Tauriel was dead, but the rumor sure got around. Dis found she barely had to say anything, nor confirm anything. The dams just talked at her for several minutes, then, left her alone. A knock came at the door and Dis sighed to herself, here comes another one.

As Fili walked through the market, he was constantly stopped by dwarrow from Ered Luin who were fervently giving him their sympathies. Fili would beg them away and they would look at him with pity and move on. None took offence to his unusual stoic demeaner as he passed many without even a word, the dwarves of Erebor simply thinking the prince was in too much pain to talk. Everyone who knew the family knew of Fili’s dedication, that nearly matched is brother, to the elf.

The golden-haired prince sighed at the empty bakery where Viltarra’s family usually sold their goods. The market was much too dark without them there. Without her there. He will have to work twice as hard to get to the bottom of this. Now was not the time to dwell on that, however, he had a task to fulfill.

Hearing Viltarra’s description of the dwarf, Aeodhen was easily able to match it to Birkin, one of the lesser guards. He was not on the duty roster today, and Nori said the dwarf often frequented the tavern in the market when he was not at his post.

Fili’s task was to get the dwarf head over feet drunk. What dwarrow could resist the best brandy and ale Erebor had to offer? Fili will have to ham it up playing the distraught brother needing a drinking companion though, which should not be that difficult to do. He certainly could use a drink, and though he would not call himself distraught, he was definitely in need of a night out among friends, or just with his brother and sister when this is all over. Who knows, maybe Viltarra would join too…he hoped she would.

First, however, he had to get her out of prison and clear her name. That meant finding out how Birkin is related to this…mess. Stopping at the door of the tavern which happened to be located at the very end of the market three shops down from Viltarra’s family bakery, Fili sighed, grabbing the handle and giving it a push. Well…here goes nothing.

Stumbling against the door, Fili dragged himself into the tavern. He attempted to sit on a stool at the counter, but missed, catching himself just before he fell to the floor.

The dwarf at the bar tsked and leaned towards Fili. “Yer already sheets lad. Prince or no, yeh should not be havin’ more.”

Fili grumbled and threw a pile of gold onto the counter and pointed at the bottle. The dwarf looked at the gold then sighed, passing Fili the bottle and a glass before muttering, “Sorry fer yer loss lad.” He went further down the bar and continued his work, giving Fili a watchful side-eye as he wiped the counter.

Fili uncorked the bottle and ignoring the glass, took a swig straight from the source. The liquid burned wonderfully as it went down and warmed his belly. It was strong, but Fili could hold his ale. He would be sure to not over-do it though. His entire purpose would be for naut if he became blind spitting drunk. Looking about the nearly empty tavern, he noticed Birkin watching him from the table. It was now or never.

Fili wiped his eyes with his sleeve and slid from the stool, stumbling to the floor. He picked himself up, again waiving off the bartender who began making his way towards the prince, and dragged his feet to the table slamming the bottle down and sitting.

Birkin gave Fili a wary look, then grumbled, “What do yeh want?”

“You know. The thing about death is everyone thinks it is so final yet so…distant.” Fili took a swig of the brandy and filled the glass, the amber liquid spilling over the sides. “It is all grief…and tears but everyone seems to forget…we are all dying.” He pushed the glass to the dwarf across him and continued drinking from the bottle. The dwarf hesitated then lifted the glass and knocked it down in one gulp before setting it back down on the table; Fili refilling it immediately.

“You. Me. Is there a purpose if we are all just in line to enter the great halls of Mandos?” The dwarf across from him hummed in agreement and drank the next glass down. “What’s your name? Should know all my people here, waiting beside me for death.”

“Birkin. Of the Iron Hills. I know yer cousin. Good dwarf, Lord Dain is.” The dwarf’s words were slightly slurred, so the brandy was doing its work well.

Good, Fili thought as he leaned forward. “Oh. Aye. The best. Don’t get into a drinking contest with him though. He will drink ya dead.”  The older dwarf chuckled and drained the fourth glass of brandy, swaying slightly on the chair.

Fili watched, looking around and turned his hooded eyes to Birkin. “Did you know her. Tauriel.”

Birkin emptied his glass and pushed it towards Fili’s bottle, the prince already refilling it. “No.” He answered gruffly.

Fili sighed, his hands playing with the bottle for a moment before refilling the glass yet again when the dwarf pushed it towards him just seconds later, completely empty. This was becoming easier than he thought. “Elves ya? For seemingly impervious beings, who knew they had such sensitive constitutions?”

Birkin huffed out a laugh and leaned forward. “Pointy eared bumkins bragging about livin’ forever when they are no different than us.”

Fili filled Birkin’s glass. “Immortality is not what I would call their fate, just long lived. Tauriel though, was unlike any other elf I had ever met. She had fire in her belly and a blade always ready to defend. There will never be anyone like Tauriel in middle earth. One of a kind.” Fili smiled to himself, his words describing his sister completely true and from the heart. He loved her, and he will bring down whomever set out to harm her.

“Still an elf though.” Birkin retorted. He went to stand, tipping to one side only to right himself using the table, before he gave Fili a sloppy bow. “If I can ‘elp with catching who done it, call on me. Yer a fine lad.” He reached for the bottle, with barely a swig remaining, and lifted it towards Fili. “Teh Tauriel.” He finished off the brandy and made for the door.

Fili smirked and placed some gold on the table, standing and followed the stumbling dwarf out the door. He strolled a few paces past some of the busy afternoon merchants, keeping his eyes trained on Birkin who leaned heavily against a railing. Fili walked up and placed a hand around the staggering dwarf. “Oh, thank yeh laddie.”

Fili guided him down the path then up the incline used by the wheeled carts to get to the second story of the market, the dwarf completely at a loss of what was going on the entire way, and too long gone to care.

With only a bit of a struggle, Fili pulled a door open and pushed the dwarf into one of the warm shops, watching while Birkin slumped to the ground.

“Oh lad, Yeh weren’t supposed to get ‘im so pissed he’d pass out.” The hatted dwarf Fili knew well came out of the back room, shaking his head at both the young prince, and the clearly gone dwarf on his shop floor.

Fili rolled his eyes. “Just help me get him into a chair Bofur. Bifur, go get Aeodhen.” Bifur immediately left the shop, while Bofur worked with Fili to drag the dwarf into a single chair in the dead center of the completely cleared shop floor.

Fili filled a bucket of water from Bofur’s shop tap and brought it close to the chair and waited. Just as Aeodhen and Bifur walked in, Fili poured the entire contents over the dwarfs head and watched as Birkin spit and sputtered awake and looked around. “Wha’! Wha’ is the meaning of this?”

The dwarf looked at Erebor’s prince, then the three other dwarves in the room, before his eyes finally focused solely back on Fili, who sat leaning against the shop counter with his arms folded. “We can make this easy for you, or difficult. Tell me what you know about my sister, and I will put a good word in to the king. That means you MAY walk out of this with your life.”

Birkin shook his head, water drops falling to the floor at the movement. “I dont know nothin’.”

“Oh, but you know something. It may be known Tauriel has passed, but nobody said she was killed. Yet you mentioned helping find the culprit. Tell me what you know.”

The dwarf refused to say anything, so Fili shrugged, then passed the bucket to Bofur. “Maybe he’s still a bit too drunk to understand. Bofur if you please?” The hatted dwarrow filled it again and handed it to Fili. Fili gave the silent dwarf a smirk and tossed the entire contents over his head again, the dwarf spluttering angerly.

“Did that help? Or do you still need a bit more to clear the fog?” The dwarf glared at the prince who rolled his eyes and passed the bucket to Bofur, again. This went on for several more buckets, but Birkin’s mouth remained firmly shut.

When the door to Bofur’s shop opened, all eyes turned to the younger, dark-haired prince who stood on the threshold, looking darkly at the dwarf in the chair.

Fili watched his brother warily when Kili’s eyes flicked over to him at the counter, then back to the dwarf in the chair. “This him?” Fili gave Kili a nod but remained silent. Kili shut the door and stepped inside, his expression cold and deadly. “He speaking?”

“No’ a word lad.” Bofur sighed.

“Thought as much.” Fili did not have time to stop him as Kili whipped a bow from behind his back and turned the menacing end of an arrow at a now very wide-eyed Birkin. “Better speak before my finger slips.”

Fili rolled his eyes and folded his arms. “Ki, I said I’d handle it.”

Kili did not skip a beat in his response, nor did he relax his stance. “Ya well, I got bored.”

“Yer gonna let him shoot me?” Birkin was staring at the arrow pointed between his eyes, but addressing anyone who was listening.

“Oh aye. I would talk too. The lad looks a bit…shaky.” Aeodhen stood beside Bofur, watching the scene unfold with something akin to amused wariness. He knew Kili would not kill the dwarf. Well, he hoped he wouldn’t, that is.

Looking at the dark look in Kili’s usually warm eyes, he felt a chill run down his spine. You learn something real quick living in Ered Luin, never, under any circumstances, get on the wrong side of a son or daughter of Durin. He was certainly glad he was not on the opposite end of that arrow.

Apparently, however, this plan seemed to work, as Birkin’s lips were finally loosened. “I swear, I don’ know who did it. I pass messages Gildridd gave me tha’ is all. I did not even want to be involved but me wife is ill. Healer after healer said there was nothin’ to be done but Gildridd said she could help. I swear it. A messenger is all I am no’ a killer.

Aeodhen came forward, his calculating eyes on Birkin. “Who are yeh passin’ messages to?”

Birkin stared at the menacing arrow, even as he answered. “A young lass. Tilny, she be a good girl. That is all.”

Aeodhen wrote the name down and turned to Fili. “Make sure ‘e don’ kill ‘im.” The captain of the guard threw Kili a look, and left to get information on the dam.

With a shaky breath, Birkin forced his eyes up to Kili, who was still glaring darkly at him. “Aren’t ya going to put tha’ down? I told yeh all I know?”

Kili ground his jaw. “Tell me one more thing. Your wife is suffering, so you think mine is expendable; my pregnant wife, who carries an innocent child, my child. WHY!?” The bow creaked and groaned as Kili added pressure, pulling the string even further back.

Fili took a step forward to stop him before he did something he would regret. “Ki, not like this.”

Kili growled at his brother. “I need to know Fili.” The prince’s eyes bore into Birkin. “Tell me WHY?!”

After a moment of silence, Birkin finally admitted, “She’s jus’ an elf!”

Fili groaned and Bofur shook his head in disappointment. “Ohhhh, lad, tha’ was the wrong answer.”

There was a sickening crack of the bow, followed by a ‘thunk’ as Fili cried out, “KILI NO!”

The blonde prince jumped forward to grab his brother, but Kili shook him off. “Come near my family again, and the next time, I won’t miss.”

Birkin was shaking in the chair, his eyes wide and fearful. He let out a yelp when Kili stormed from the room and slammed the door shut behind him. “Did ‘e have teh shoot into me new wall?” Bofur lamented.

Fili sighed looking at the arrow imbedded in the wall across the room, Kili having moved the bow just to the left in the last second before releasing. The young prince sighed and turned to his two friends. “Bifur, Bofur, take him to the cells.”

Birkin, however, reached out to grab the prince’s arm, stopping him in his tracks as he moved to leave. The two other dwarves in the room took a step forward to assist if needed, but the dwarf was not looking menacing in any way, rather, he gave Fili a pleading look. “Wha’ about me wife?”

Fili was in the same mind as Kili. Why was one life worth the loss of another? Still, the wife was, as far as he knew, an innocent. “Tell me all you know and I will see what I can do.”

After spending several minutes getting the information on the sick dam, Fili watched as Bofur pulled Birkin from the chair, and used some leather to bind his hands and began pushing the dwarf out the door. In the last minute, Birkin looked back at Fili. “Thank yeh. I will not forget yer kindness in helping me wife.”

Pushing Bofur and Bifur to the side, Fili roughly grabbed Birkin and threw him against the wall beside the door, a knife instantly at the dwarf’s throat. “Never, mistake pity for kindness. You have made a huge mistake in harming my sister, whether you did it yourself, or you only aided, makes no difference to me. My brother is not the only one you need to fear. Touch anyone I care about, and this blade will end your life.” He gave the dwarf a hard shove, then backed away.

“Come on lad. Think yeh pissed off enough sons of Durin today. Be glad Thorin ain’t here. He would ‘ave already killed ya.” Bofur eyed Fili who looked furious, knowing if the young, normally levelheaded prince was this angry, the volatile king would be impossible to hold back. “He still might, now tha’ I think about it.” He added in with a sigh as he and his brother pushed Birkin out the door.

Leaving Bofur’s place, Fili headed back down to the first floor of the market to go up to Aeodhen to report that Birkin was indeed still breathing…for the moment…and currently being put in a cell. On his way to exit the market, he passed several open stalls but stopped at Leotti’s shop.

The windows were dark, but her sign read open. Fili sighed and walked up the few steps and tried the door. Not locked. He stepped into the dark storefront and looked around the silent and empty shop. Fili shrugged and began turning away after he found no apparent signs of life; she must have forgotten to turn the sign and lock the door on her way out, or, she was planning on coming back.

However, just as Fili was about to turn towards the door, he saw what looked like the flickering of a candle in the back room and made his way towards the light.

“Leotti?” Fili received no answer, so he proceeded in, knocking on the doorframe as he entered the back room. “Leotti?” Silence answered back once more.

With a sigh, Fili was about to turn and leave when a sniffle caught his attention. He twisted back around and entered further into the dark room.

A candle was slowly melting in its holder on the floor, drawing him in as the flame cast shadows that danced on the walls around it. Beside the flickering flame Fili noticed a shoe, and followed it up to see a small being huddled into itself in the far corner on the floor.

“Leotti!” Fili ran and squatted close. She looked unharmed but this was not the spunky, self-assured, pain in the ram he was used to seeing. Her braids were gone and her golden hair limp with not a single bouncing curl in sight, her usually immaculate outfit was crumpled, and her face was red and splotchy from obvious tears. Fili immediately knew why, so he did not bother asking. This, was a dam in mourning.

When Leotti saw him, she flinched and huddled further into herself, as if waiting for his ire to blow her down further.

Instead, Fili gave her a reassuring smile. Her red-rimmed olive eyes filled with confusion as she looked at his kind expression. “Why are you not yelling at me yet?”

“Because it looks as if you are doing a good enough job beating yourself up, you don’t need me to offer assistance for such a thing. I am no monster Leotti. I would never push you when you are already down. Even though you hate me.” He gave her a teasing smile, but it fell when she looked away.

“I know Fili. I would never call you a monster, and I don’t hate you. You have every right to hate me though.” The tears began to fall again in earnest. “I have been a horrible friend and I can’t even apologize. I will never see her again, because she is gone. Tauriel was my closest friend and I…I was not there for her when she needed me. I am the monster, Fili. Not you.”

Oh, Leotti. It did not even take a second for Fili to make up his mind of what he was going to do. Still squatting across from her, he reached his hand out to grasp Leotti’s. “Come on Leotti. Come with me. Sitting here, alone in the dark, will do you no good.”

At first Leotti resisted but soon he was pulling the little dam to her feet and wrapping his arm around her. He blew out the candle, grabbed the keys sitting on the table beside them, and guided her out the door, making sure to lock it shut behind him.

Once they exited the markets, Fili led her up the corridors and through the many halls. “Fili, this is not where my room is.”

“I know. I think you need someone to talk too. One should never be alone in grief.” Leotti nodded and let him guide her wherever he wanted. She saw none of the pitying looks as they passed by and heard none of the words others spoke when they stopped Fili.

The dam did not even look up when they reached the end of the hall and was stopped by a gruff voice. “Wha’ is this lad? Thought Thorin sad…” Fili waived Dwalin off and opened the door and escorted the crumpled dam inside.

“Leotti?”

Fili had to be fast to catch the blonde as she almost fell to the floor. Her eyes were shut tight as if she did not believe the existence of the voice. Then, her olive orbs opened slowly, and she lifted them to the red-headed elf who was carefully sliding towards the end of the bed to come to her friend.

Leotti let out a sob and ran, nearly tackling Tauriel as she jumped on the bed and engulfed the elf in her arms. Tauriel reacted instantly and wrapped her small friend up, rocking her back and forth as the dam wept in her shoulder, the eleth stroking her hair and making soothing noises as Leotti cried.

“What happened to not telling anyone?” Fili shrugged at Thorin who watched the display not with anger, but with a touch of empathy.

Fili glanced at his uncle, then back to the scene playing out. “I couldn’t let her sit there, suffering, when Tauriel is alive. She was in too much pain, I had to tell her.”

Thorin nodded and let a warm smile brighten his features as he watched his daughter move a lock of Leotti’s long blond hair out of her eyes and tell her there was nothing to forgive. Ever the kind heart, Tauriel. Three years ago, he would have said all elves are cold, heartless, creatures. He knew better now.

Thorin turned back to his nephew as Fili spoke once more. “There is another lead. Aeodhen is checking up on it.”

Thorin nodded. “I sent Kili to go meet with Naurfaer and Legolas to see how the kitchen is going. I want you to go talk with Aeodhen. See if he found anything on that lead. I will be there as soon as Dis gets here.” They had decided regardless on who is with Tauriel, even if it is one of the company or her closest friend, one of the family will always be there if at all possible.

Fili watched Tauriel and Leotti giggle, happy to see them both with smiles on their faces, rather than tears, before he turned and left the room behind.

It was only a few moments, and several flights of stairs later, that Fili was walking up the guards corridor and into Aeodhen’s large office. “Any luck?”

Aeodhen was scribbling down information on a parchment, not even looking at Fili as he answered. “Aye. Seems Tilny is a Lady’s maid. Looks like we are lookin’ among the Lords. Can no’ trust anyone anymore.”

“Do you know which one she works for?” Aeodhen nodded and flipped the parchment around to Fili just as Thorin came in.

Thorin marched right up to the desk, ready and waiting for information. “What did you find? Fili said he talked.”

Aeodhen sat back in his chair. “Aye, he did. Like a troll, loud an’ stupid. We got another name. She’s listed as a maid to a visitin’ Lord.”  

Thorin stared at Aeodhen. “Who?”

Fili was still looking at the name on the parchment when he passed it to Thorin, who narrowed his blue eyes as he read the information, before lifting them once more to his head captain. “Are you certain?” Aeodhen nodded grimly.

“Bring them in. Now!” Thorin growled and left the room, the parchment still clutched in his grip.

Kili’s main goal was to talk to as few dwarves as possible on his way up to the royal wing. If he ignored his name being called or snubbed a dam who tried to stop him to offer some sort of comfort, he could just blame it on his grief.

The young prince certainly did not look like he was in the mood to stop, neither did he have to try too hard to look like he was in the deep bouts of grief. He still had a small temperature, according to Tauriel who was hard pressed to let him leave the room and only relented when Thorin promised he would be back soon and be allowed to rest the entire night. Kili can certainly feel the fever now, his head pounded, he was cold, and he felt like he could easily find a place to lay down and fall right to sleep.

‘Just get this done and you can go back to your warm, soft, and very alive wife, and sleep until morning.’ Kili told himself. Maybe after eating. Some of his mam’s beef and potato soup sounded magnificent.

Kili bumped into something causing him to step back and mutter an apology when he realized it was not something, rather someone.

“No, forgive me Kili. I was actually just looking for you.” Kili let out a long breath. He had run right into the last dam he wanted to see. He could still feel her lips on his and his stomach turn with the wrongness of it. Nobody but Tauriel was allowed to kiss him. Period.

“Kaulithah. If you will excuse me.” With no desire to see her, let alone talk to her, Kili began to walk away. He could care less if he was being openly rude, but makers hammer, he did not feel well AND he really did not want to speak to her.

Technically, Kili and his family was unofficially in atkât, their time of silence as they mourn. He should not even have to speak to anyone and every dwarf in the mountain knows that, but, unfortunately, it won’t truly start until one of the family makes a formal announcement. That won’t happen though, because his wife is very much alive.

Kili felt a hand on his chest, and he flinched before turning a dark look onto Kaulithah. “I am not in the mood Kaulithah. I suggest you remove your hand, before I am forced to do it myself.”

Making the smart choice, Kaulithah slipped it away and stepped slightly back. “Oh, Kili, I am sorry. I was just trying to give what comfort you may allow at this time.”

Kili sighed and moved to go around the dam and head back to the healers halls. Screw his task, he just wanted to see his wife. Naurfaer will come by when he is done.

“Tauriel would want you to be happy, Kili.” The prince stopped in his tracks. Turning his head to take in the dam as she continued. “Take my father’s position. Leave this place of pressure and pain. Go see the world. She would want you to.”

“No, Kaulithah. I will never be happy without her.” Kili growled as he spun on his toes to continue to make his way down the corridor, leaving Kaulithah behind. The halls were quiet as he descended some stairs and went through another columned archway leading down yet another flight of steps. The hairs on the back of his neck prickled and he had no time to react when something slammed hard into him, pushing him over the banister-free stairs where he fell to the depths below.

Tauriel tried to pay attention to Leotti, she really did. After much apologizing, and even more of Tauriel telling her to stop apologizing, her friend had eventually reverted somewhat back into her bubbly self. Though Tauriel could still see traces of grief in her eyes and she was slightly more subdued than normal.

While braiding Tauriel’s hair, Leotti had been filling Tauriel in on her shop and how Ori had just officially asked to court her not two days ago. She had planned on sneaking away to visit her that week’s end to tell her until she heard the news.

Tauriel watched the door apprehensively. It was already past dinner now, and the company has been in and out throughout the entire day. Kili, however, left that afternoon and had yet to come back even once. Thorin had promised he would be back to rest, but he was not here and something inside her was telling her something was wrong, very wrong. “Tauri, what is it?”

Dis looked up from her book to look at the two on the bed just as the group piled into the room, some laughing, others quietly finding a seat and laying back. Really, nobody had gotten any sleep and the only two who did not need it were trying to finish the kitchen. Said beings had just walked in though, so the kitchen must be complete.

Tauriel covered her mouth to stifle a laugh at the elven prince who was sporting a glower even as he looked about the room at anyone…but her. His entire front was saturated with splotches of what could only be described as muck, and there was evidence of filthy water that had only recently dried all over his pants, shoes, and sleeves. Even his usually immaculate hair had bits of sludge in it.

Legolas caught her eye and folded his arms, staring at her, clearly not amused at her grin. Curiosity getting the better of her, Tauriel could not stop the question from leaving her lips. “Mellon, what happened?”

There was a loud sigh, but it did not come from the elven prince, rather, the elf beside him. “A pipe burst. It is what took us so long, we had a lot of cleanup, then some plumbing to do. The thing must have been building up pressure over the years because as soon as we removed the sink, the pipe sprayed nearly two hundred years’ worth of buildup everywhere until it was spent.” Tauriel looked at Naurfaer and narrowed her eyes at her grandfather.

Hearing a grumble, and a growl, the eleth allowed her eyes to trail to Gloin, whom she just noticed was also covered in the same muck as Legolas, having been up with the two elves, helping finish up the kitchen. The dwarf was glaring dangerously at Naurfaer as he moved to the sink in Oin’s office to wash what he could until he got released to go truly clean himself up.

Tauriel finally looked back at the immaculately clean Naurfaer, and lifted an accusing brow. “Then why are you not covered as well?” She folded her arms and waited.

“He stood behind me.” Legolas deadpanned.

Naurfaer grinned and rocked on his heals. “I like this coat. Can’t have it covered in muck and who knows what.”

“Alright everyone, enough.” Thorin walked in stopping any further comment. He looked at Legolas, then at Gloin, and lowered his brows in question before shaking his head. Sometimes, it is wiser not to ask.

Thorin turned to the entire company, and his family. “I just came from speaking to Lord Krygo and Lady Gilda. Their maid was found with a cannister of freshly harvested morning glory seeds in her room. Neither Krygo nor Gilda seemed to have a clue as to what she was doing with them, and they were rather adamant about it. I sent the maid to the cells, and put guards at their doors.”

“It was the stonefoot clan? But, why?” Dis stood and looked around.

“That has yet to come forward.” Thorin glanced around the room and frowned. “Where is Kili?”

Fili who had walked in behind Thorin checked the room as well. His eyes fell on Tauriel, who looked like she was about to stand, but Leotti’s gentle but firm hand on her shoulder kept the eleth on the bed…for now. Fili then looked to Legolas and Naurfaer which was where Kili was assigned to go to. “Did he tell you he was going anywhere?”

Legolas shook his head. “We have not seen prince Kili all day.”

The company all began talking at once, filling the room with ideas of where the young prince could be, even Kaw was croaking and adding his voice to the sound. Tauriel, however, sat silent on the bed, her heart dropping at the news. Kili should not be anywhere but here, beside her, he was ill and needed rest.

Thorin’s firm voice silenced the room once more, and drew everyone’s attention back to him. “Lets’ not drop to conclusions. Kili could just have fallen asleep in his rooms. Dis, can you go and check the royal wing?” Dis nodded and rushed out the door.

Quickly, Thorin began giving orders to the remaining dwarves, and two elves, in the room. “Bofur, Bifur, Bombur, and Oin, go look in the food hall and the markets in case he got another lead. I will go talk to Aeodhen. Everyone else, go check the halls and corridors. Find Kili. Nori and Ori, stay and guard the door. Nobody but the company is to come in. Nobody. Leotti, can I ask you to stay with Tauriel?”

The small dam sat up straight. “Of course. I will not leave her side.” Thorin gave her a nod and everyone stormed out.

With the room emptied, Tauriel rose from the bed and went to Kaw who was still perched on the back of a chair watching her. “Find him.”

It was as if the bird knew exactly who she was speaking of, because without further instruction, the raven flew out the small windowed opening above the large wooden door. Tauriel then walked towards another closed door and opened it, rummaging through the contents inside.

“Tauri, what are you doing?” Leotti stepped behind her friend who just pulled two cloaks out from an old trunk she had noticed Oin digging through more than once during her stay. It was a good thing she was observant. Well, good for her, Oin will likely have a thing or two to say whether it was a good trait or not.

At the expression on Tauriel’s face as she turned to her friend with a bundle in her arms, Leotti’s nerves were immediately set on edge and she groaned. “Oh no, I know that look. Thorin said we were to stay here.”

“No…he said you had to stay WITH me. Leotti, something is wrong. I can feel it in my head. Kili is in danger, and, I think I can find him much faster than anyone else. We are…connected Leotti. In a way not many outside the elven race would understand.” Tauriel passed one of the bundles to Leotti, who realized it was an old cloak, and the dam lifted it to her eyes, scrutinizing the musty, dingy thing with barely held contempt.

Leotti’s nose wrinkled in disgust, but she sighed, giving in. “Fine. But, I hope you do not think I am putting this on?” Leotti whined and huffed when Tauriel nodded, pointing to the cloak. The dam eyed it again. “Just where did this thing come from…and what age?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes as she placed the slightly larger cloak over her own shoulders and pulled the hood over her head. It would not do much in a mountain, but, the cloaks would make it harder to see them in the shadows than if they wore nothing. “Hush. Put it on and follow me.”

Finally, and not without a lot of annoyed huffing, Leotti put the cloak on. “Tauriel, Ori and Nori are watching the door. How do you expect us to even get out of here?”

Tauriel pulled her friend to the opposite side of Oin’s office where the washroom was located, and pointed at a tall shelf. “I saw the outline of a door on my many trips to the toilet, and I believe there is an old entrance here. Leotti, help me with this, I cannot move it on my own.”

“A bookshelf?” Leotti looked at the shelf and sighed. She pushed Tauriel out of the way, knowing her friend was in no condition for any type of heavy lifting. Really she was in no condition to leave this room, but Leotti doubts even Mahal himself would be able to dissuade the elf when she had that look on her face. “Move, let me do it.” Leotti got into position and gave the shelf a good shove, causing it to slide away easily. There is definitely something to be said of the strength that a dwarf, or even a dam, possesses.

Once the bookshelf was removed, a large door with a rusted lock came into view. Tauriel looked at the lock then went into Oin’s desk. She pulled open several drawers before finding an old key ring and snatched it, going back to the door where her friend was waiting, looking quite unsure. “Come on Leotti, where is your sense of adventure?” Tauriel teased.

“Do you realize how much like your husband you sound? A pair of trouble makers you both are.” she sniffed indignantly. “And, I will have you know that my sense of ‘adventure’ is quite intact, thank you very much.” Leotti huffed and folded her arms as she watched a chuckling Tauriel began sticking key after key into the lock and twisting. It was about four keys in, when they finally heard the telltale click of a lock activating successfully.

Looking at her friend, Tauriel pushed the door open as the office filled with the old musky smell of a space that had not been touched in over two centuries. The pair peered into the opening, the light from the office revealing a dark, crumbling corridor. Leotti took in the fallen stones, foundation cracks, and web filled corners with barely contained suspicion. “Are you sure about this? Looks a bit…unstable.”

Without responding, Tauriel adjusted the dark cloak over her head and stepped into the hall, Leotti following behind. The hall wound around a few corners, Tauriel easily able to traverse the darkness with little issues except her shaking legs. More than once she was forced to lean against the wall to support herself. Her body still had much recuperating to do, but that had to wait until she knew Kili was safe. Her senses all screamed he needed her, the place in her mind he resided throbbed as if he was calling for her.

As they made their way, Leotti held tight onto Tauriel’s cloak, dwarves had better vision in the dark then mankind did, but this hall was pitch-black; Leotti was all but blind in this kind of darkness. Finally, they came across another door which Leotti could tell from the light breaking through the gaps between the door and the wall. Naturally, it was locked, but Tauriel tried a few keys, smiling when one slid in and the door opened. She pushed aside a battered tapestry and stepped into one of the familiar lit halls of the mountain, still pulling Leotti along with her.

Viltarra sat quietly on the large, square, stone, in the cell. She eyed the crying maid on the floor not far from her, then the very wet dwarf and Gildridd who stood practically side by side across the cell. The maid was put in last and had not said a word, she simply sat filling the cell with sniffles and sobs, but Gildridd and the dripping dwarf were locked in a hushed argument.

Viltarra slid quietly off her stone perch and pushed herself to stand within listening distance, squatting down to pat the maid awkwardly on the shoulder to make it look as if she was comforting the distraught lass. At this distance, her ears finally caught the conversation.

“Yeh said we will not get caught. Yeh said this was all sound. How are we all in here?” Birkin glared at Gildridd.

The dam looked at Viltarra then leaned in closer to the wet dwarf. “Hush. The plan was sound. The elf was pregnant with a half-breed, and the symptoms should have masked the effects. It was those elves tha’ figured it out. I made sure it was invisible just like I was told, even hid the plant in the tree line.”

Birkin, however, was not done. “What about me wife! Yeh said yeh can help her if I did as I was told. Yeh said she will live!”

The healer snorted. “Yer wife is beyond help Birkin. More so now. Yeh are goin’ teh have to accept tha’. She will be in the halls of Mandos soon. Keep yer mouth shut or we all will be joinin’. This can no’ be linked any further than it already is. It will ruin everythin’. There is still a chance that wha’ we set out to accomplish, will be a success.”

At the admittance they all might die, the maid began to cry harder, and Gildridd shot her an annoyed glare. “Oh, quiet down Tilny. Yeh weepin’ babe.”

Birkin, however, was livid. “I harbor no love for elves, and one more dead means nothin’ the me, but we had a bargain! I pass yer bloody notes and yeh will help me wife. I fulfilled my end, and now yeh have ta fulfill yers!”

“We don’ know if we are successful until we find out abou’ the prince. If ‘e leaves this mountain with our Lord, then we did what we were sent out teh do. If ‘e stays, we failed and a hand will be forced. I did all I could fer ‘er, she want’s ‘er prince, she will need teh fight fer ‘im.”

Viltarra stood and glared at Gildridd. “It wasn’t just you, it was all of you?! You poisoned Tauriel, you were trying to kill her!”

Gildridd stood silent and Viltarra seethed. She said prince. Did she mean Fili? Were they going after Fili next? He was the crown prince, next in line to rule not just Erebor, but the entire dwarven people. Mahal, how did she get here? Actually, that does not matter at the moment.

Carefully considering the three dwarves, Viltarra wondered if she is locked in a cell surrounded by dwarrows who are part of some, collective, working to take out the royal family. She sincerely hoped not, because that was way above her head. She is a baker, not some, spy, or interrogator.

Still, Fili was counting on her, so, the young baker narrowed her eyes as she stepped up to the healer. “You said the prince. ‘she wants her prince’. Your words exactly. What does that mean? Who are you talking about?”

When Gildridd said nothing, Viltarra had had it. She was in a dingy cell, surrounded by obviously corrupt dwarves, who care more for their agenda then another innocent life, they nearly KILLED her pregnant friend, AND Fili may be in danger. The levelheaded baker had finally reached her limit and she snapped.

With all her strength, Viltarra forcibly grabbed, then threw a surprised Gildridd face first against the stone wall. They were close in height, so it was easy to brace the healer’s arm against the dam’s back and keep her in place. It was a move her father had taught her incase any male un-invitingly sought her attention.

The healer tried to call for help, but she had lost her only ally in the cell when she told him his wife should be considered dead. Rather than coming to her aid, Birkin instead stood against the other wall, smirking at the scene, and the young maid was simply too lost to reality to help, as she lay, curled up in a ball on the floor, still weeping.

Viltarra pushed the dam against the wall, glaring hard at her. “No use calling anyone, nobody will come. Now, what do you mean by prince?”

The other dams silence only caused Viltarra to push her forearm in harder, adding pressure to the dams back as she pushed more of her weight onto the dam, making it difficult for the healer to breathe. The older dam struggled but was unable to move, as she was pinned by the clearly very strong, and equally young, dam. Being a baker all her life, and hefting several 100-pound sacks of flour daily, had its advantages.

Finally, with nowhere to go, Gildridd answered breathlessly. “The prince will ‘ave a choice. Choose her, or die. She’s been patient with ‘im, ‘e would be wise to choose ‘er.”

“He will never choose her. I am sure they have already figured out who it is. It will only be a matter of time before they apprehend her and put you all on trial.” Viltarra tried to sound confident, but, even she did not quite believe what she was saying.

The healer laughed, the sound coming out in breathy coughs and croaks. “A trial of the seven Lords? Hah. Wha’ care have they for the death of an elf? Some will be thankin’ me for destroyin’ tha’ thing she carried. Who want’s a filthy ‘alf breed on the throne? Bu’ it would no’ have mattered if the she-elf was a dam or a daughter of man, I would ‘ave taken out anyone for ‘er ‘appiness.”

Viltarra could hear a set of footsteps coming down the stairs. Probably the guards coming to check in. She released Gildridd, and the healer staggered a bit before standing straight and twisting around to throw Viltarra a smirk, which blossomed into a dark grin when she saw the look of disgust on the young dam’s face.

That was all she needed to do to break Viltarra’s final straw. The blonde baker surged forward, pulled back her fist, and slammed it hard into the dam’s face; satisfied by the crack that sounded through the cell as her fist broke the old dam’s nose.

“VILTARRA!” The blonde was shaking her fist out and turned to look at Fili who was staring wide eyed at her, then at the old healer on the ground cradling her face and sputtering curses.

“FILI! You’re alright!” The prince nodded and looked past Viltarra to the other inhabitants of the cells, then back to the young baker. If these dam bars were not here, he would have not been able to stop himself from taking Viltarra into his arms and kissing her senseless. That was…Mahal that was amazing. She, was amazing. He shook his head to clear the scene from his mind, focus Fili. 

The young prince focused on the dam still on the floor. He was not an idiot, he knew she was at the very least, the co-conspirator of all of this. “Where is he?!” Like Viltarra, Fili was not in the mood for games, he glared at Gildridd and the other two in the cells.

“Where is who Fili?” Viltarra leaned up against the bars towards him. She may still be new to Fili, but anyone could see the fury rolling off him in waves.

“Kili, my brother. Where. Is. He?” Fili answered Viltarra, but still kept his eyes on the healer with her hand trying to stop the blood coming from her nose.

Viltarra turned to Gildridd on the stone ground. “Kili? You meant Kili? Not Fili?” She spun back around to Fili. “She said something a moment ago. The prince had a choice, ‘her or death’. I think she was referring to another dam.”

Fili lowered his brows in confusion. “Who would want Kili knowing he is already attached?” Then it sunk in. Who was always leaning into Kili when he was near? Had always had a deep attachment to him? Who had kissed Kili on his birthday?

But then his mind backpedaled. Kaulithah though? She would never do something like that. Fili was having difficulty connecting the facts with the dam they were pointing to. Then again, Tilny was Lady Gilda’s maid.

When questioned, the elderly dam swore to Thorin she had no idea what the lass was doing, and both her and Krygo agreed to have all of their chambers searched, then be locked inside with the door guarded by two of Erebor’s guards specifically chosen by Thorin himself. They also allowed for the maid to not only be thoroughly searched and questioned, but to also be placed in a cell until further notice. Their daughter, as far as Fili knew, was under no investigation at this time. Perhaps, she should be.

If Kaulithah really had it in for Kili, he was in much more danger than they had thought. At least Tauriel is safe with Leotti.

“Fili, what is it?” At the sound of her voice, Fili was drawn back to Viltarra.

The young prince’s eyes bore into her as he took a deep breath when the connections began to solidify in his mind. “I know who it might be.”

“Then go!” Through the bars, Viltarra pushed Fili towards the door as best she could from locked inside a cell.

Fili gave her one last look, then a look at the dam on the ground. His heart felt like it was about to speed from his chest when he saw her pull her hand back and give that healer what she deserved. Don’t get him wrong, it was usually never okay to hit an elder, but, this dam earned what she got.

However, Fili had one more piece of information to get before he went to find Kili. So, the prince took a step back towards the cells, gripping the bars tightly. “Where would she take him?”

The healer scooted herself against a wall and glared angerly at the prince. “I will tell yeh nothin’. My lass deserves ‘er prince an’ I will no’ res’ until she is happy.”

“Down teh the bottom corridor into the caverns. She found a big room. Yeh will find yer brother in the big room.” Fili looked to Tilny who had her hand outstretched, a piece of parchment between her shaking fingers. Viltarra ran to the little dam, grabbed the note, and rushed back to pass it to Fili.

As she reached her hand out to him, Fili grabbed the note, then her wrist before she could pull it back in, holding it firmly, but gently, in his grip. “Viltarra, I will come back for you as soon as Kili is safe. Your name should be cleared by now.”

Viltarra smiled. “Go. Save your brother.” She let her wrist slide from his hand and watched him disappear out the door. She turned and gave the healer one last glare, then went back to sit on her stone in the corner to wait.

Kili lifted a hand to rest on his forehead when a sharp, burning, pain, caused him to hiss and groan until he slowly lowered his clearly injured arm. He used his other hand to reach across his chest to investigate, finding it was the joint out of place that was causing all the pain. Great. A dislocated shoulder, that will not feel good being put back into place.

Sighing to himself as he kept his arm still, Kili tried to get his bearings. He was on a lower level, that was for sure. Forcing his eyes to acclimate to the dark, Kili did not see much of where he was. It had to be one of the levels they had not reached yet to clean up, though it did not seem to be in too bad of a state. He could just make out several floor to ceiling columns around the dark area, and what looked to be a massive archway behind him, but whether it had a door or where it led to, he had no idea. In front of him he could make out a large curved staircase leading up into the mountain above.

Closing his eyes in an attempt to force away the throbbing pain in his shoulder, Kili tried to remember what had happened. The last thing he recalled was walking down some steps past a corridor towards Oin’s office, then he was falling. “Who let the ram into the halls.” His head was pounding and now hurt twice as bad as it had with just the fever, which was still running through his system.

Looking up once more, he could just make out a dot of light from the torches and lamps in the halls above. What dwarf seriously falls off the stairs? He is an embarrassment to Erebor, Fili will never let him live this down.

“Well, I can’t just remain here. This….will hurt.” Knowing he had no other choice but to get himself to help, Kili went to stand, using his good arm to push himself up. However, he was not on his feet more than a second before he fell back with a cry. Pain shooting up his leg made him quickly realize he was in worse shape than he thought. His right leg was broken.

Kili groaned. “That leg again!?” That, is it. That right leg will now and henceforth be considered his cursed leg. Fire and forge, a dislocated shoulder and a broken leg both on the same side!? Plus a fever, his migraine, and whatever other injuries he sustained during his tumble to the depths of Erebor. Tauriel is going to kill him…if Oin does not first.

Kili tried to get his eyes to adjust better to the darkness, but either he could not get them to focus from the fall, or it was just too dark for them to adapt. He fell back to lay flat on the ground. Maybe if he just gave himself a moment, he will be alright.

Suddenly, something caught his eye and the young prince squinted as he noticed a speck of light high above him getting closer and brighter. Kili cocked his head and pushed himself up again as it descended.

Deciding it would not hurt to try, Kili began to call out to the bobbing light, hoping it was someone close enough to hear him. “Hello? Could use some help down here! Fili? Bofur?” Kili was right, it was a person coming towards him, and though he could not make out who it was, he knew the voice when it called back instantly.

“Kili? Oh!” The young prince watched in annoyance as Kaulithah cleared the final steps and placed her torch in a socket on one of the columns before running to Kili, falling to her knees beside him.

“This looks bad Kili.” With the torch lighting up the space, the dam looked at his leg that was bent in an odd angle, and she lifted her eyes, her expression filled with worry as she reached to gently push some of his hair away from his face.

“Ya, feels it too. Can you go get help?” Kili attempted to lean away from her touch. He would have taken ANYONE but Kaulithah. Mahal, he would even take Lord Dryok.

“Hush now, I am here.” The dam smiled, lifting her hand to his face.

Kili caught her wrist as she tried to reach for him again. “Don’t Kaulithah.” Something flashed in her eyes and she sat back.

Kili scrutinized her for a second. “Aren’t you going to go get help?”

“Are you going to accept a place with my father?” The dam shot back, lifting a brow.

Kili sighed. Not this again. “I have spent nearly two months in a negotiating room with Krygo, and not once has he ever even mentioned a position such as the one you are offering, Kaulithah.”

Kaulithah, however, seemed unphased. “He will do what I ask. Say you will accept and we can be rid of this mountain and its shadows. Come away from your sorrows and grief. You are very young for a dwarrow, and even more so for a son of Durin. You will forget her, and overtime, find your true match in one you had forgotten, one who is better suited for you in all ways.”

Kili dragged himself away from her as much as he physically could in his condition, which ended up only being a few inches. “My place will and forever be beside my family and in this mountain. My heart will only belong to my one. Be that in the lands of middle earth, or the halls of Mandos with Mahal. I will have no other Kaulithah, but my Tauriel.” This was obviously not the right answer as Kaulithah rose to her feet just as two guards came down the stairs. Kili finally felt his hopes rise.

“Thank mahal, go get help!” He looked hopefully at the guards, but they just stood in place. Kili tried to rise again but fell back down, sweat beading his forehead half from the exertion, and half from the fever. He glared at Kaulithah as she sent each of the guards a smile.

“I thought my offer was reasonable and generous.” The dam rose and looked back at Kili. “When you never formally asked to court me, my mother and father suggested I give you time. That eventually you may turn your heart to me, but they were mistaken.”

Kili sighed, this, was ridiculous. He never showed favor to this dam outside platonic friendship. Not once. “Kaulithah, can’t you see we were only friends? Yes, we joked about the future, but we were dwarflings, not even past our teens! We had nothing formal, ever! Let me go. It will never be. Find someone who can appreciate you.”

The dam stamped her foot in anger. “I don’t WANT anyone else! I told my parents as much. When they said you may not be interested in courting, I told them to force a match. There are many political gains between our families. It did not matter if you loved me when we are paired, we could accept each other after marriage!”

Kili knew someone had approached his mam and uncle for his, or his brother’s hand, a betrothal of sorts, but neither him, nor Fili, knew who it was for, and since it was denied, his mother never mentioned it. Now, he knew, it was him. Was he once promised to her? It was a running joke that he was, but when his mother approached him about it, sitting him down and asking his true thoughts on the idea when Kili was 25, making him still very much a child in dwarven years but old enough to understand, the young prince vehemently disagreed. He had no such feelings for the dam he had considered to be more like a sister than a potential mate. So, the match was never pushed or forced. Encouraged by his mother, yes, but pushed, no.

Kaulithah, however, seemed to have another idea on how it was to go. “My parents even brought the proposal to Thorin and your mother, but Thorin thought it was a bad idea, and Dis refused to allow it without speaking to you directly. She thought you too young and not ready, saying she would write when she felt a time of courtship was approaching. Your uncle, did not think we were a good match at all. Foolish old dwarf. I wrote it off as your bloodlines madness making itself known. There was hope, however, as your mother did not fully agree with her brother. So all I had to do was wait for you to be ready. Imagine my surprise when not two years later I learned you were married to an elf. AN ELF!”

Kili growled and Kaulithah smiled brightly before she turned to the guards. “Tie him to that column please?” Kili’s eyes widened as two of Erebor’s guards dragged the struggling prince to a marble column, and using a rope that had been on the ground, probably previously placed there if Kili’s thoughts were headed in the right direction, secured the rope tightly around the column then about his waist and chest.

Kili struggled, oh did he try, but two strong, seasoned dwarves against one with a fever, a broken leg, AND a dislocated shoulder meant Kili was at the disadvantage. The burning sensation coming from his chest meant he also likely had a broken, or at the very least, fractured, rib. Fantastic. This night just keeps getting better and better.

Kili glared at the guards as they backed away. “When Thorin finds out...”

“Oh, he won’t.” Kaulithah chimed in. “Poor prince Kili, fell to his death. Or did he jump in his grief? I heard something and ran as fast as I could but was too late. I called the guards who came to find a distraught lass weeping over the body of her childhood friend. Although, if he agreed to stay by my side, he may make a miraculous recovery. Tauriel is gone Kili, accept it and join with me.”

“Never Kaulithah. I will ALWAYS choose my Tauriel, in this life, and the next. I will sooner live a life alone for the remainder of my days then be with ANYONE else, least of all you!” Kili immediately shot back.  

Kaulithah was done. “She promised me you would choose me. She promised I would be happy. But you, you are RUINING EVERYTHING!” The usually beautiful dam contorted her face into an ugly wail. Something fluttering high above caught his eye, and Kili tried to pay attention to the clearly mad dam, while glancing at the small creature who landed on the stairs several yards up.

Even from a distance, Kili could still make out that it was a raven, and the patch of white down its chest meant it could only be his and his wife’s little raven, Kaw. At the moment, Kaw stayed high and out of sight. He was probably startled by Kaulithah’s yell, otherwise the very young bird would have likely and unknowingly flown to the prince. He sat on the stair, hopping to the edge and watched for a few minutes, before he extended his wings and flew back away out of sight.

Kili’s heart gave a leap of joy, he may yet get out of this mess, but he needed to buy some time. His only choice was to keep her talking. “We are the ones that orchestrate our own happiness, it is what my mam always taught us. Who, Kaulithah? Who would promise you such a thing?”

Kaulithah eyed Kili. “Word came not a week before we were to leave to come to Erebor. I was excited to see you again. Surely as a prince of a great mountain, you would be ready to begin courting to further your legacy. Then, I got the news. You were married, but not just married, married to an elf, and the elf was expecting.” She sneered in disgust while pacing the space before Kili.

Wait, she knew about his son before coming to Erebor? Kili knew for a fact Thorin had not sent out announcements, such a thing was not even done among their people as a means of protection for royal young. The mountain and settlement they reside in will know, but word of pregnancy, and even birth, is kept low and guarded to outside clans. How had she come by the news? “How did you even know that? We barely made the announcement to the people of Erebor before you came!”

Kaulithah gave him a mocking look. “Aww, foolish Kili. You really need to learn that eyes and ears are everywhere. With the right allies and the right price, you can know or keep tabs on anyone or anything.”

“So, what, you sped down here to see for yourself? Why come?” Kili was TRYING to keep this going, but the more she talked, the more frustrated he became. He was about to learn, however, that his time was running short; whether he wanted her to talk or not.

Walking towards another column, Kaulithah grabbed a large piece of wood, dragging it towards Kili. Kili could only just watch as the two guards stood unmoving. “I was distraught when I found out. I refused to eat, did not leave my room, and lay in bed wasting away. That is were Gilly found me. She cradled me to her chest, and listened as I told her what had happened. She said to not worry. She said she knew of a way to get rid of the elf without it looking suspicious. Gilly came from a long line of dwarves who were taught skills used to specifically battle elves. Gilly always knew what was best for me, she understood me better than my weak and frail parents. If Gilly promises it, it will always happen.”

“Gilly?” Kili gave her a confused look, then paled even further…Gildridd. “You mean the healer? My wife’s healer? Gildridd?”

Kaulithah hummed a confirmation. “Gilly was my nurse as a child. She pulled me into this world and practically raised me while my parents ran the clan. She always came and went though, so I was rather fortunate you nor any in your family had met her. She was gone whenever you came to visit, as her skills were needed in other cities and clans. Gilly really is one of the best and most knowledgeable among her trade. But when she was in my home, I always came first. She decided to come to Erebor before me to try and gain favor with your family. Really, it was not difficult to appoint her as a birthing healer with her reputation.”

It hit Kili like a wall of forging hammers. “Gildridd was poisoning Tauriel, it was her doing it.”

Kaulithah smiled and nodded. “She would of course report to me. Nobody saw anything, most assuming Gildridd was bringing in herbs for her medicines, or helping people of Dale as she came and went. Those two…” She pointed to the two dwarves standing near the stairs. “…are my own personal guard from home, it was easy enough to find some guard uniforms and have them blend in. This mountain of yours is in a bit of chaos, very helpful for me, not so helpful to you…or that elf. Nobody even questioned Gilly in Tauriel’s diet, it was really all too easy for her to slip whatever she wanted into the food.”

“What kind of monster are you? I have seen orcs with more honor.” Kili spat at her.

Kaulithah sighed. “I had hoped we would work this out Kili, but I am finding you to be most single minded and stubborn. We could have been happy. We could have found love.”

“Let me go Kaulithah. My death won’t be as clean as you think. My family needs me, this mountain needs me. You are better than this. Don’t do something you will come to regret.” Kili was grasping at straw. He had hoped with Kaw seeing him, someone would be coming soon, but nobody had yet to descend the steps. Maybe he can sway her to free him. It was worth a try at least.

Kaulithah stood watching him with narrowed eyes. “Let you go? Oh no. I can never let you go. You are all I have ever wanted, and if I cannot have you, nobody can. Goodbye Kili, perhaps when we meet again in our ancestors halls, you will have realized that we, were always meant to be.”

Kili’s eyes widened, as Kaulithah came near. He, was in trouble.

Tauriel had to pull Leotti into the shadowed halls more than once on their conquest to find Kili. It would not do well for her to be seen, considering so many thought she was dead. Leotti was breathing heavily beside her, and kept giving Tauriel panicked looks when the shadow of a dwarf got too close. However, she stayed silent and diligently by her side as they made their way through the halls, and hid whenever anyone came by.

“He isn’t in the rooms Thorin!” Tauriel grabbed Leotti and pulled her into a darkened room, shutting the door silently as footsteps rounded the corner and stopped just in front of where they were hiding. Tauriel leaned against the door, listening carefully. It was Dis and Thorin. Her amad sounded not half panicked, but Thorin was his usually stoic self.

“Don’t worry Dis, we will find him. Go see if Bofur, Bifur, or Bombur have found anything. I am going to check in with Fili.”

Tauriel waited for the footsteps to disappear before opening the door and peering out. They were just outside the stairway that led to the armory. She had her dagger, but something in her made her think she may need something more, substantial. “Come on Leotti, we need to make a stop.”

Tauriel led Leotti down the winding stairs and across a wide bridge to the large, locked door of the armory.

Leotti glanced from the door to Tauriel. “What now? You don’t have a key to that too do you?”

Sighing, Tauriel shook her head but pulled out a pin from her hair. She was glad she had let Leotti braid it earlier. “Keep watch, this should take but a moment.” The small dam nodded then nervously looked around. When Tauriel stood and pushed the door open just moments later, the little seamstress let out a breath of relief.

However, when Leotti walked inside, she stopped and turned a questioning eye to her friend. “Wait, the armory?! Really? Why are we in here Tauriel?”

Leotti was not half annoyed when Tauriel ignored her and instead grabbed a bow, some arrows and passed Leotti a small axe. She eyed it and glared at Tauriel. “I am offended you assume all dwarves use axes. Would you like me to get you a harp so you can sing in the trees while munching on leafy greens?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes at her snippy friend. “Just in case Leotti. That is all.”

“And how am I supposed to use this thing?” The little dam wrinkled her nose at the weapon.

“Swing it, or, aim and throw. Easy as that. Come on.” Leotti gave Tauriel another pointed look, but the elf was already walking out the door, so she sighed and followed, placing the axe in her belt and running to catch up. She promised Thorin she would not leave her, so Leotti was not letting Tauriel out of her sight. Besides, she already thought she had lost her once, the small dam was not about to lose her best friend a second time.

Together, they descended a few flights of stairs, but a croaking noise caused them both to stop. Kaw landed on Tauriel’s shoulder, nuzzled her hair, then flew down another set of steps. He carried messages, but he was still learning how to relay them. Kili had been right, Kaw would have never been able to communicate much at his age. However, despite his inability to speak his thoughts, he clearly was leading them somewhere deep into the mountain.

Leotti gave Tauriel a worried look, she did not like how her friend kept leaning on walls near the stairs without rails, but so far Tauriel had maintained her balance, stopping at archways and columns to rest.

This was a bad idea. A very bad idea. Leotti was about to suggest they go back up to see if anyone had found Kili, or, to propose that maybe he was waiting for them in Oin’s office so perhaps they should go back there…and check...since it is where Tauriel was SUPPOSED to be. He certainly would not be down here. This is the part of the mountain Thorin had warned them not to go. Before she could voice her opinion however, they both heard the murmurs of voices drifting up from below.

Despite her weakness, Tauriel picked up the pace and Kaw flew to settle in a rafter. It did not take long before they began to be able to make out what was being said.

When they reached far enough where they clearly could hear, but not be seen, Tauriel placed a hand on Leotti’s shoulder, stopping her from going any further. Leotti’s brows furrowed at the echoing voice of a dam, and turned to Tauriel, her voice just above a whisper as she spoke.  “Tauri, that is Kaulithah, daughter of Lord Krygo. Whatever is she doing down here?”

Tauriel did not answer, but she knew and only a second later, so did Leotti, who let out a low grumbling growl and pulled her axe as the regal dam at the bottom of the stairs outlined everything including how she helped orchestrate Tauriel’s demise.

Taking another step, the red-headed elf slowly descended the stairs, hugging the wall while trying to make a plan. Then she saw her Kili, tied to a column and pale as the moon. She was just about to turn and tell Leotti to get help, but before she could say a word to her friend, Kaulithah raised the plank of wood high above her head.

Kili watched as Kaulithah raised the board high. His time had run out and nobody had come. Kaulithah would kill him and in doing so, achieve her desire to kill Tauriel for certain this time. The dam may not know her plan had failed, but none of that mattered because she still will get her way in one manner or another.

Closing his eyes, Kili braced for the impact. But no strike came, instead, his ears picked up the sound of a familiar echoing ‘thunk’, then another not even a second after the first. Whipping his eyes open, Kili watched the two guards fall hard to the ground, and Kaulithah spun herself around to behold the last thing she ever wanted to see. The silhouette of a pregnant, red-headed, she-elf…that is…a pregnant, red-headed, she-elf who was pointing an arrow directly at her.

Tauriel snarled, easily keeping her target in her sight while her eyes flicked to Kili just behind the dam. “I would put that board down unless you wish me to release this. Do not think I will not.”

Kaulithah gaped at the elf. “Your alive?! Impossible!?

“It is not, for as you can see, I stand here before you. Now. Put it down. I am losing patience. You do not want that.” Tauriel was seething inside, but on the outside, she looked the epitome of cold and calm. This, yakse (cow) was going to harm her mate, tried to kill her child, and tried to kill her. Tauriel had every right to take her life.

Leotti, however, was the one to speak up. “Tauri, you cannot kill her. She needs to go to trial for what she has done. Let’s get Kili out of here and let Thorin and Aeodhen handle it.” Tauriel eyed the dam dangerously, then, very slowly, lowered her bow and nodded her head in agreement, not once taking her eyes off of Kaulithah.

The eleth stepped down a few more stairs, but as she did, Kaulithah grabbed the wooden plank and ran towards her. However, Kaulithah was inexperienced in battle, and had nothing on the 6oo year old elven warrior who had both perfect instincts, and instant reflexes…even pregnant. With a flick of her thin wrist, Tauriel sent her beloved dagger into the dam’s thigh, downing her instantly with a cry.

Grasping her thigh where the dagger was deeply imbedded, Kaulithah turned pained filled eyes to Tauriel. “Inbul-hibir fundhamad-ugblag!” (Pointy-eared lembas muncher).

“Abrafu shaikmashaz! A laju Mahal.” (You are descended from rats. You, shame Mahal) Tauriel shot back, the dam’s eyes going wide, then narrowing at the idea of the elf knowing the forbidden language.

Ignoring Kaulithah’s glare, Tauriel walked past her to get to Kili who was smiling softly at his wife. Silently, she began untying the ropes, freeing her one who lifted a hand to brush her cheek tenderly. Tauriel smiled back, covering his hand with her own as she leant into it and kissed his palm. “You, were supposed to stay in the room, amralime.”

“And you, meleth nin, were supposed to come back to sit with me and rest.” Tauriel threw back without any bite. She shifted her position, resting on her haunches, to look at his shoulder then his leg. Her head shaking at the damage. “Why is it you keep hurting this leg?”

Kili huffed. “I thought the same thing.”

Tauriel’s fingers traced his knee, then she very, very carefully removed his boot, apologizing with her eyes when Kili stiffened from the pain. He nodded for her to continue after a moment, so Tauriel gently rolled his pant leg up to look at the damage underneath. She sighed and brushed her fingers along the bruising and prominent bump above his ankle, the bone was displaced. She sighed again and lifted her eyes to his shoulder, her cool hand gliding along the joint under his shirt. Her Kili was in quite a state.

Shaking her head, Tauriel gave him a sorrowful look. “That shoulder will need to be put back in place, and this bone must be set. You are in for much pain ahead meleth nin.” Tauriel leaned into Kili and kissed his brow, feeling the fever still evident with her lips. Nothing can be done about that but rest. She pulled away and her world suddenly moved into slow motion.

Kili’s eyes went wide, and ignoring the pain in his shoulder, he grabbed Tauriel and pulled her against him, the movement giving her a glance of Kaulithah who had pulled Tauriel’s dagger from her leg and was galloping towards the elf and prince. A sickening whack filled the cavern and Kaulithah froze in place, staring wide eyed before she fell face forward to the ground.

Tauriel and Kili looked from the unmoving dam on the stone floor, up to see Leotti with her arm still outstretched and looking ready to panic. “I killed her. Oh mahal. I killed her. I cannot even kill a spider…and I killed a person!”

Seeing her friend on the brink of a breakdown, Tauriel extracted herself from Kili to first go to Kaulithah. The small axe Leotti threw was currently implanted deep into the dams back, but nowhere near anything that could kill her. It would be questionable, however, if the dam would ever be able to walk again, judging by the placement, it was not likely.

Tauriel retrieved her dagger and went to her friend who was shaking and had fallen to the stairs covering her eyes with her hands. She lowered herself down to Leotti, placing her hand on the little dam’s knee as she spoke softly to her panicking friend. “No Leotti, you did good. She is not dead, only unconscious.” Tauriel pulled the hands from Leotti’s eyes and pulled her friend into her arms.

The small dam was shaking frightfully, but accepted Tauriel’s comfort. “I, I saw her               approaching you, so I closed my eyes, and threw…I just…I did not want her to hurt you, I was not trying to kill her. But, when I opened my eyes…I saw her fall to the ground…and I thought…” Leotti stopped, not wanting to say it again. She really thought she had killed her.

“WAIT!!! You had your eyes CLOSED!? You threw a weapon…with your eyes SHUT!?” Kili looked from the little dam to Kaulithah, but snapped his mouth shut when Tauriel threw him a look while shaking her head.

Tauriel leaned back, and ran her fingers through her friends blonde hair. “Leotti, I need you to go find help. Kili is very injured. Can you do that?” The dam nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes as she stood, then with a quick glance at Kaulithah’s still form, headed back up the stairs to search for anyone.

The eleth smiled when she spotted her raven, and she lifted her hand in invitation for him to come to her. With a small croak, Kaw flew down to Tauriel, the elf scratching his black head as she went back to Kili to grab the rope. Kaw jumped to the ground, and turned his attention to the young prince, who patted his good leg so the raven could climb up and receive a scratch from his other parent.

Kaw was certainly attached to both of them. Tauriel smiled at her husband and bird before she moved to bind Kaulithah’s hands with the rope…just in case. She was not taking any more chances, she has had enough for tonight.

The eleth then went and sat beside Kili, placing her hand on her sleeping child and sighing. She lifted her free hand to pat Kaw, who was sitting on Kili’s thigh, then looked at Kili. “I think we need to perhaps work on not putting ourselves in these kind of situations.”

Kili grimaced but agreed. “It is Fili’s turn next.” He sat back against the column, then winced from the pain in both his leg, and his shoulder. “You know. I think I might just spend the next few weeks in bed.”

Tauriel watched her husband’s head fall back against the column, and she chuckled. “I do not think Oin will give you a choice in the matter, meleth nin.”

Kili gave her a lopsided smile as they heard feet running down the stairs. He leveled his wife with a look and smirked. “Here we go. You, are going to be in so much trouble.”

Wrinkling her nose at Kili, Tauriel huffed. “ME!? You’re the one with a broken leg and dislocated shoulder.”

“Yes, but I doubt they LET you out of that room. You snuck out, didn’t you?” Kili gave her a knowing look, and she rolled her eyes.

Folding her arms, Tauriel sniffed indignantly. “I am 602 years old. If I want to leave a room, I will.”

Kili lifted a brow. “Is that what you’re going to tell mam?”

Tauriel did not have time to answer when Naurfaer came into view trailed by Legolas. “Oh for Valar’s sake! TAURIEL?! Are you trying to see if elves can have heart attacks? What is so difficult about staying in a room! I KNEW I should have had someone else stay. Then again, you would probably have gotten out anyway. You, are as bad as your mother.” Legolas stood quietly by, looking amused as Naurfaer berated Tauriel.

Tauriel felt like an elfling who had snuck out of Mirkwood and was caught. “I am sure I will get many lectures; can you please help Kili? He needs to be taken to Oin. I cannot set his shoulder alone. He will also need to be given something to help with the pain of setting his leg.”

Several more feet came rushing down the wide, curved, staircase, including a frantic Dis who ran and fell onto her knees before Kili, only to pull Tauriel into her arms. “I went back to Oin’s office to check on you, and you were gone. WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!”

Dis released Tauriel, then looked at Kili. She cupped his cheek then leaned in to kiss his sweaty forehead. She was no fool though, as angry as she was at Tauriel for leaving, not one of them considered coming down here.

“What in Mahal’s fiery forge happened?” Fili looked around, Thorin echoing his sentiments from just beside him as Aeodhen looked at the two dead dwarves and then eyed Kaulithah.

“It was Kaulithah who orchestrated the entire thing.” Tauriel began. “She was the one who sent Gildridd to poison me, all so she could have Kili.”

Shocked, and quite unable to believe it, Dis looked at Kili for confirmation, her son nodding as he told them everything Kaulithah had spilled to him, including the little tidbit that Gildridd…was Kaulithah’s childhood nurse.

Dis’s hand flew to her mouth as she looked at the young dam on the ground. She had allowed that little fiend into her families lives. She even pushed her at Fili thinking they would be a good match. Even worse, Dis had been the one to suggest Gildridd to Tauriel, having considered her a gift with all her knowledge of elves, dwarves, and mixed births. Dis could not help but feel she should have known better about things seeming too good to be true. She let her head hang.

“She kissed him too, on the night of his birthday.” Fili added in.

“WHAT?! Kaulithah kissed Kili? He is attached?! That…is not done.” Dis growled, her brother doing the same thing behind her as he glared darkly at the fallen dam. Shaking her head, Dis was just realizing that she had been putting Kaulithah in the wrong light this entire time.

It is against their ways to seek dwarves who are knowingly attached. Humans may be susceptible to such follies, but, among the dwarven people it is just not done. Once a dwarf creates an attachment to another, that is it, and unattached dwarves never seek after attached dwarves. This entire thing is becoming a mess of unheard-of proportions. Dis peered at the dam in disgust. “That little…kanbûna. (female dog). I will KILL her myself!”

Dis paused then looked at Fili, her brows lowering. “You came to see me, in my room. That, is what you came to tell me isn’t it? The look you gave me, when I said to have a seat beside Kaulithah…it was not nervousness, but, revulsion. Oh Fili, I am so sorry. I should have known right then and there something was off.” Her entire expression twisted into despair. “My children saw it, before I did. I failed all of you my darlings.”

Tauriel turned her eyes to Dis as if knowing her dark thoughts and leaned into her. “I did not see it either, amad. Do not let this burden you.”

However, Dis shook her head, taking Tauriel’s hand. “That is where you are wrong my dear. The signs were right in-front of me. Fili’s disgust with the dam, and the look of discomfort on Kili’s face when Kaulithah was nearby. Then there was Gildridd, who INSISTED you were fine, when everything screamed in me that you were not. Yet, where was I when you were suffering the most? How did I not see it? How could I let that, creature, near my daughter and grandchild.”

Dis released Tauriel’s hand to cup her cheek. “I should have been more cautious, I should have not put my trust into a being I had met only once. I was a fool for handing over one of the most precious things I have, my darling, to a dam who was a stranger to our clan, and to these walls.” Dis pulled Tauriel’s forehead down to hers, pressing them together gently. “I should have never given her access to you.” She felt tears slip from Tauriel’s eyes and sat back, wiping them away tenderly with her thumbs.

“I will not forgive myself for quite some time, my darling Tauriel.” Tauriel began to speak in protest but Dis shook her head earnestly. “I have a penance to pay, and I will take no arguments for it.”

“Dis, even I spoke with Gildridd and approved of her. I think we can safely say we all were fooled one way or another.” Naurfaer solemnly added.

“Speakin’ o’ fooled. I don’ know these two dwarves, bu’ they wear our garb.” It was the captain of the guard who ended the conversation about Gildridd…for the time being.

Kili looked towards Aeodhen who still squatted on the ground. “Kaulithah said they were her personal guards. They somehow got a hold of our armor and were blending in.”

Thorin sighed. There was so much going on with the visiting lords…and the ongoing work on the mountain, that it must have been easy for things to slip through the cracks. They had a lot of work to do to fill in the gaps of their mistakes.

“Bleedin’ ogre’s in Moria. How did I know yeh would be injured? Can yeh go a few months without needin’ stitches or a brace?” Kili grumbled when Oin came running down the stairs followed by the rest of the company.

The old healer went directly to where Dis, Kili, and Tauriel sat, then instantly began assessing Kili, and shaking his head at the extent of the damage on the young prince. “Bofur, Bombur, go get somethin’ we can use fer a stretcher. Once I get this set, he is not goin’ teh be able teh walk. An with tha’ shoulder, crutches are out as well.” He turned back to Kili, pointed a finger angerly at the young dwarf, and glared. “Bed rest. Bed rest until I die. Then yeh can be someone else’s problem.”

Kili’s eyes went impossibly large and Tauriel could not hold in the chuckle, earning her a look from the angry dwarven healer as well. “Oh, don’ yeh be laughin’ lass. Yer goin’ the be right there beside him. Leavin’ bed not day’s after nearly dyin’ and comin’ down here withou’ backup. By my beard, the pair of yeh are a trial sen’ by Mahal ‘imself. I swear it.”

With a bit more grumbling, Oin went to work, pushing Dis aside to have better access to his patient. Tauriel wanted to help with Kili but Oin took one look at her pale cheeks and shook his head. He then called Naurfaer, Fili, and Thorin over to hold Kili down in place. “I need to set this leg first. It’s gonna hurt lad, but maybe it will serve as a reminder teh stop findin’ trouble.”

“I didn’t! Trouble finds m..OW!!” Kili let out an expletive in Khuzdul then sat back against the column still behind him, panting. Dis threw him a disapproving look muttering, “Language”, before her eyes softened in sympathy at her son’s pain.

Oin looked at the young prince, still trying to catch his breath and gave him a look. “An I have no’ even set it yet. Yer goin’ to need to lye flat Kili.”

With a bit of help from Tauriel and Dis, they were able to shift Kili away from the column enough to lay flat on the stone ground. Tauriel brushed the bangs from his forehead and looked at Oin, knowing what was to come would only cause Kili more pain.

As her system began to calm, and work properly, she could feel a burning sensation in her own shoulder, and an uncomfortable tenderness in her right leg. Her eyes widened when she realized it was her body, echoing Kili’s injuries. What kind of connection did they have? Was that what Mahal did? Or, was this the bond her people spoke of when she was an elfling? The merging of minds that comes with true partnership. Nobody ever mentioned such things. They only said you could feel the presence of your mate, feel their emotions, and in some rare occasions, even communicate. But never was it said or even insinuated that you could feel the others pains. When she had more time, she would have to think on it, but right now, she needed to push the pain away and focus. If it hurts now, it will not be pleasant, even for her, when they set that.

Echoing her thoughts, Oin began giving out orders. “Hold him lads, this is no’ goin’ the be pleasant. Be mindful of tha’ shoulder Fili.”

Fili looked at his brother and switched sides with Tauriel, so he had somewhere to old that would bring less pain to his brother. He watched as Tauriel leaned in and rested her forehead against Kili’s temple, whispering words of love and encouragement. He gave her a concerned look when he noticed she seemed to be bracing herself for something, but he brushed it off and focused on Kili.

Oin gave them each a nod and without much more warning, forced the bone in the young prince’s leg back into place. Kili immediately screamed, attempting to jerk away causing the three around him to tighten their hold, then he passed out. “Tha’ is for the best. Might as well set that shoulder while ‘e is out too.”

Oin expertly guided the joint back into the socket while Fili moved to keep his leg steady. The golden haired prince did not miss the sweat falling down Tauriel’s forehead, or the flushed look. Fili was about to ask, but she shook her head when he caught her eye, mouthing she was fine. He will be making sure his little sister gets right into bed, she looked as bad as Kili, in fact, Fili was surprised she had not passed out herself.

They finished just as Bofur and Bombur came down the stairs with a make-shift stretcher. They loaded Kili onto it and began the trek up the stairs to the royal wing. Oin thought it best to keep them there, as both Kili and Tauriel would be more comfortable in their own bed as they recovered. It was also much more secure, and had a kitchen. He would bring whatever he needed to their chambers.

Tauriel was feeling better now that Kili was stable…or maybe it was because he was unconscious, even the odd phantom pain in her leg and shoulder had dissipated. Odd. As she looked to the stairs, she was torn between staying to speak to Thorin and following after Kili. She wanted to take responsibility for the two felled dwarven guards. It would not look good for her if she just left, and she would be a fool to think there would be no repercussions for her actions.

Dis, however, made the decision for her and took her hand, guiding her up the steps.  On her way by, Thorin stopped her, placing a hand on her arm and telling her he will speak to her later.

They passed Leotti, Tauriel smiling warmly as her little friend was being rocked gently by Ori. Ori gave Tauriel a smile, but it was wiped from his face when Tauriel leaned over and whispered, “I am very fond of you Ori and consider you a dear friend. But…hurt her, and I will put an arrow between your eyes.”

Dis laughed at Ori’s look of panic and Naurfaer gave his granddaughter a push forward. “Start walking or I will put an arrow in your foot, and carry you myself. I will like to see you try and escape your rooms again when I am done setting things up.” He lifted the bow she had discarded earlier and slid an arrow from the quiver at her hip for good measure.

Legolas had difficulty keeping a smile from forming at Tauriel’s gaping mouth. He WAS going to return to Mirkwood in the morning, but could not stop the temptation to put his journey off for a few more days, for entertainment purposes. He knew he could not though, as his father was expecting him back expediently, with a full report on Tauriel’s health.

Though he watched his family leave, Thorin stayed behind for a moment, Fili also stopping at the stairs as he waited for his uncle who had turned to the captain of the guard. “Aeodhen. Put Kaulithah in the cell and give Gildridd supplies to fix her up. If she cares for the lass so much, she can heal her herself.”

Aeodhen called forward a few guards that had come down to help, then ordered them to grab the still unconscious dam, and take her to the cell. Aeodhen too moved to follow, but as he was about to pass, Fili stopped him. “Wait!” Aeodhen stopped, as did the guards, and they all waited.

Fili turned to his uncle, giving him a pleading look. “Viltarra did nothing. She is completely innocent. Let her go. Please uncle. She should not be in there another moment.”

“Are we sure she had nothing to do with this? She had the flowers Fili. Until this is finished, I do not think that would be a wise decision.”

Fili, however, disagreed. “She was the one to help us find Tilny and Birkin, uncle, and I know she had nothing to do with Tauriel, because without Viltarra telling me to go after her, Tauriel would be dead right now. If she was in on it, she would have kept her mouth shut and let it happen, instead, she frantically sought me out to help. It was Viltarra who was the one to really save Tauriel’s life. As for the flower, she was just in the wrong place at the wrong time, she did not know it would harm anyone, least of all Tauriel.”

When Thorin continued to hesitate, Fili added, “You know I love Tauriel as my own blood, and Kili means everything to me. If I had any, ANY inclination Viltarra had something to do with this, I would say nothing. You know it.”

Thorin sighed and rubbed his temples in thought, then gave Fili a nod and turned to Aeodhen. “Release the baker’s daughter.” Aeodhen gave a bow, then turned back to the guards, signaled them to move on, and they continued on their way.

Fili was about to follow Aeodhen, but Thorin grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. “No Fili, you will stay with your brother and sister. There are too many shadows in this mountain for my liking right now. Until we know for certain we have everyone who is behind this, I want the family to stay in the royal wing. Come Fili.” Fili tried to protest but Thorin refused to budge on the matter, so he was forced to follow his uncle up through the halls and into the family’s personal part of the mountain.

Viltarra lifted her head when she heard a series of footsteps come towards the cells once more. She stood from her stone, looking for a head of golden hair, but it was the same dwarf that sent her down here, Aeodhen, the captain of the guard. He was followed by two guards who were dragging a dam with curly brunette hair…Kaulithah! Mahal, what was she being put in here for?

“OH! My little child. Wha’ ‘ave yeh done to ‘er?” Gildridd stormed over to the cell door as they opened it and she pulled Kaulithah into her arms, setting her on the ground.

“King said if yeh want her ‘elped, you do it.” Aeodhen passed a small bag of things she could use and Gildridd grabbed it from his hand and turned her attention to the injured dam.

The old dam stroked Kaulithah’s hair tenderly. “Gilly is here love. Yeh will be fine.”

Viltarra watched the scene in shock. If the old healer knew Kaulithah…did that mean the daughter of a Lord was in on it? This was really becoming far more complicated than Viltarra could take. Her mind just could not fathom why Kaulithah would wish to be part of something so…horrible.

Then, Viltarra remembered the jealous looks Kaulithah would give, and her attachment to Kili. That, combined with everything Gildridd had said, all came together. She hoped it was done and over with now, and she could not help but turn her eyes to Aeodhen, wondering what was to happen to her.

Aeodhen gave the pair of dams on the ground one last look and turned to Viltarra, seeing the question in her eyes. “Come lass. Yeh are free teh go. I’ll take yeh to yer parents.” He waited by the door as Viltarra passed the healer tending Kaulithah.

Before Viltarra reached the door, however, she stopped to say something, but the words could not come out. Instead, she silently passed and allowed herself to be escorted to the chambers her family resided in. There was a guard at the door but Aeodhen dismissed him. “They are cleared. Yer released fer the night.” The guard nodded at Aeodhen and left down the hallway.

Viltarra opened the door and stepped in, allowing room for the guard captain to follow inside behind her.

“VILTARRA!” Tarrah ran to her daughter, grasping at her hair, cheeks, and hands as she checked Viltarra over before wrapping her in her arms, the young dam willingly going.

Vin too walked over to pull them both into his own arms, kissing Viltarra’s thick waves as he pulled her close. The baker looked at Aeodhen over his wife’s and daughter’s heads, but the captain simply watched, his eyes boring into the scene as if he needed a final reassurance nothing untoward was going on.

Sighing, Aeodhen turned towards the door, though he stopped and glanced back at the family. “The king freed ‘er, He may wish teh question yeh, so I would no’ be leavin’ the mountain jus’ yet. However, yeh are okay teh open yer shop in the mornin’.” Aeodhen turned to the younger dam, giving her a pointed look. “Lass, no more morning glories ya?” Viltarra nodded and Aeodhen walked out.

“I think you need a warm bath. Come my little gem. I will draw you one.” Tarrah guided her daughter out of the sitting room and into the hall.

Remaining behind, Vin sat heavily in one of the large chairs after watching them go. He and Tarrah had hoped Viltarra would find roots here in the mountain, but he is not sure if his daughter would wish to remain after being thrust into a cell. It is not as if they were impervious to such speculation. He has had his fair share of city and townspeople jumping to conclusions about them, or him or his family being finger pointed at in the many places they set up shop for the first time.

Vin sighed. Being on the move as they were, meant you were always the new faces in town. It made it easy for the people in the cities to point to them first when something suspicious was happening, or a crime was committed. But never has it came to any of his family being put in a cell. He looked down the hallway from where he sat. If Viltarra wished to leave, he would not question her.

Tauriel adjusted a pillow under Kili’s splinted leg. He had woken a little after being placed in bed, most likely from the jostling. He watched her from his place perched against some pillows, his arm slung across his chest. He did not move, flinch, or make a sound despite the amount of pain she knew he was in.

Instead, when she was finished, he just watched and waited patiently for her to join him at the head of the bed, which she did happily, laying on her side and taking his good hand in her own and lifting it to her eyes.

That, was where Tauriel sat for quite a bit of time, contently humming as she inspected his fingers, which were so much larger than hers. Kili should really be more careful with his right side. First that poor leg shot with a morgul arrow, now broken with a dislocated shoulder on the same side.

At least she can still lay beside him on his left side without causing him further discomfort. She had already been starved of her Kili for the last month, she does not think she could handle being unable to touch him for another day. So, she was happy to lay here, with his hand in hers, as she hummed a song from her childhood.

“How do you do it?” Tauriel lifted her eyes, raising a brow at her husband who looked adorably frustrated with his glaring eyes, propped up bare foot, and arm strapped to his naked chest. It was a sight to behold, and for some reason, made him look impossibly young.

Not answering immediately, Tauriel instead lay her head on his good shoulder, and traced a finger along the soft hairs on his chest. Finally, as if sensing his apprehensiveness, Tauriel sought out further clarification, though she had an idea of what he was asking. “And what would that be meleth nin? You must be specific.”

Kili huffed and stared at her for a moment, looking even more frustrated. Tauriel chuckled as she reached her hand up to try and smooth the tension away in his brow. “If you keep your face like that, it will get stuck, and then you will match Mr. Dwalin.” She was hoping for a laugh, but Kili gave none, so she sighed and waited, tracing elven and dwarvish patterns on his chest, while resuming her humming.

“That.” Tauriel looked up again. “You are just, sitting there, looking to all of Erebor the picture of calm and domestic. Like it was some, lazy morning, and you have not nearly died in the last week, like your family didn’t abandon you, like another dam’s lips were not on your husbands. How are you so calm?”

Without pausing her ministrations, Tauriel answered in a firm, but even, tone. “You are quite mistaken Kili. I am rather furious, but not at what you think. Do not assume just because I am resting here beside you, that I have any less desire to take a bow and kill every, single, being responsible for the pains and sufferings they caused this last month. I am considering how to ask Thorin and Aeodhen for a detailed list.”

Still, Kili said nothing, his eyes now facing forward. Tauriel sighed and sat up and turned towards him, tucking her legs under her as she did, which proved just a bit difficult as her body was still stiff and weak.  “Kili, answer me this. IF you had any inkling I was in danger, what would you have done?”

Kili snapped his eyes to her. “I would have been beside you in an instant. I would have done whatever it took to protect you and our son, even it if meant carrying you away from here. Instead, I went mee…” A hand covered his mouth and Tauriel gave him a brow raised look again, causing him to quiet.

“Do you doubt Dis, Fili, or Thorin would have done differently?” With the hand still on his lips, Kili simply shook his head after a moment and Tauriel removed her hand. “Now. About that kiss.” Kili’s eyes fell but Tauriel placed a finger under his chin and lifted his head to look back at her, his brown eyes falling into her green ones. “Did you kiss her back?”

Kili gaped at her. “WHAT!? NO! It was…awful…and wrong. Nobody has the right to do that but you. She was lucky I only shoved her to the ground.”

“She was lucky I did not have a blade on me, or a bow.” Tauriel added as Kili chuckled. “There is my Kili.” She leaned in and hummed, when Kili’s lips began to expand in a trace of a smile.

“Here is your Kili.” Kili pulled her hand to his heart. “Only your Kili.”

“Only your Tauriel.” She quietly responded before placing her lips on his, being mindful of the arm on his chest. She pulled away and gave him a smile. “We made mistakes these last few months, Kili. All of us. We can sit here and wallow in our regrets, dissect every choice with its consequence, and spend years pondering ‘ifs’ but the past will not change. We cannot rewrite what has already been written, meleth nin. It is what it is.”

Kili scrunched his nose, then lifted his brow. “Uh, not exactly true love. Didn’t we re-write our deaths not even a year ago?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes, then pointed at Kili. “That was different, and you know it. I doubt Manwe or Aule would consider this a necessary use of their abilities.” She deadpanned.

Kili hummed in agreement. “I know you are right amralime, I just, cannot find the strength to be happy knowing everything that has happened, did so right under my nose.”

Tauriel was about to respond but her son gave a substantial kick, so she placed her hand over him, then looked up at Kili who had his eyes where her hand lay. With her free hand, she reached over and placed his own large hand over the swell. “Sometimes, we must dive deep to find the strength, Kili, to let go of the hurt and pain others cause. We have much to be happy for. We are alive. We are together. Our son grows strong and healthy in spite of what was done to him, we have our family together, and this mountain. Do not let your thoughts dwell in darkness any further, it will only cause you unnecessary pain. But, if you cannot, know this; I love you Kili, with all that I am. I will be your strength, for I shall never leave your side in this life, or the next.”

After placing a tender kiss on his jaw, Tauriel leaned away. Kili gave her a smile and went to reach for her, but Tauriel sat back and began crawling out of bed, causing him to pout. “What happened to not leaving my side?”

Tauriel laughed and continued to move away from the bed. “One, I have a gift I forgot to give you for your birthday. Two, your son gave another kick to my bladder, and if I do not make it to the washroom soon, it will not end well.”

Kili laughed and waived her off. Waiting anxiously for her return moments later. When she did, he watched as she kneeled beside the bed, only to reemerge with a large box in her hands which he curiously followed with his eyes as she placed it on the bed. She sat beside it and placed a hand on the box, looking at Kili with a spark of excitement in her emerald eyes. “I am afraid this will do you no good until both that leg and shoulder are mended, but, I still want you to have it. Happy birthday, meleth nin, my Kili.”

Tauriel slid the box over to him, then helped him remove the lid and look inside. His eyes went wide and filled with tears. “Oh, Tauriel. How?!”

Tauriel smiled. “We are on good terms with Mirkwood now. I sent Kaw with a written…request…to Legolas. It was his first time sending a message and I was not sure if it would work, but he came back with a reply. Then on the next trade cart, they had this.”

Kili pulled his beloved bow from the box, it had been cleaned and polished, but looked exactly as he had left it otherwise. “Thank you, amralime. This is, I cannot find words.”

“Just wait until Fili sees his knives again. I am saving those for yule. They actually sent everyone’s things along with it, so the company is in quite a surprise during the holidays.” Kili let out another laugh and Tauriel took the box and his bow off the bed just as a knock sounded on the door.

“Did my ears deceive me, or did you say my name?” As if summoned, Fili stood with a tray of food.

“You will just need to wait and see.” Tauriel hid Kili’s bow as Fili came in. If he saw it, he would be suspicious, and she wanted to keep his knives a special secret. She almost ran to the wardrobe and gave the box of daggers to him however, when the smell of butter cake hit her senses. How she loved her brother.

Fili saw her come towards the tray with an animalistic prowl and immediately pulled it away from her. “On the bed with you. You’re not supposed to be up and around.” Tauriel huffed but listened while Fili turned to his brother. “Now. Can you feed yourself Kili, or do I need to get a spoon and a bib?”

Kili glared at his brother before rolling his eyes. “Very funny, Fi. I am quite capable with this hand, give me a knife and I can prove it to you.” Kili lifted his left hand, sending a rude gesture to his brother.

Fili tsked. “Is that any way to treat the one who spent the last hour slaving in the kitchen?”

Kili smirked. “You know mam would have done it, but we appreciate it all the same.” He gave Fili a grateful nod, then gestured to the chair. “Now, sit and fill us in on what is going on! Nobody has come in here since they brought me in.”

Fili gave Kili a tray after Tauriel helped him sit up a little higher. He winced when he was moved, but settled comfortably against the pillows. As soon as the tray was on his lap, he began eating with relish.

Tauriel too sat down, attacking the butter cake before even starting her lamb and potatoes. She did pass Fili a piece of cake as he ignored the chair Kili had gestured to earlier, and instead sat on the end of the bed.

“Thanks, little sister.” Fili downed the butter cake and wiped the crumbs from his lap as he started filling them in. “Not much really has happened. Thorin is speaking to Aeodhen, Naurfaer, and Nori about a schedule for guarding the wing. I have been reminded about six times I am not allowed to leave.”

Fili took a bite of another piece of cake Tauriel pushed towards him. “Oh. By the way. Naurfaer has somehow secured ravens to watch the windows. Something about making sure you don’t climb out of them. Don’t be surprised if you see a few on your veranda.” Tauriel stared at Fili who pointed to her tray. “Less staring, more eating. If I have to feed you personally to fatten you up, I will.”

Tauriel rolled her eyes and took a few large bites before looking at Fili to inquire about her friend. “What about Viltarra?” She watched as Fili looked to the floor.

The sigh that left him, was tinged with sadness, though Fili managed to keep his expression neutral…for now. “I got Thorin to agree to let her out, but he doesn’t think she is completely innocent since she had the flowers.” He lifted his eyes to Tauriel when she lowered her brows at Fili.

Tauriel was surprised, though, she was not accusing in any way as she asked for clarification. “She had morning glories?”

There was a loud sigh as Fili stared across the room, his head gave a curt nod and the room fell silent.

“It was not her.” Fili’s eyes shot up to Tauriel who was smiling kindly at him. “I know Viltarra, she is my friend. She would not hurt me. I do not doubt her cheese buns were what kept me from succumbing sooner. They were the only things in a month I could keep down. I was surviving off her family’s baked goods and kindness. Plus, I was alone with her constantly. If she wished to do me harm, she would have. Though, why she had those flowers I do not know, but I in no way believe they were for nefarious reasons.”

Tauriel watched Fili’s reaction closely. “Have you told her how you felt dear brother?” Fili nodded and fell back on the bed, Kili hissing when he narrowly missed his elevated leg.

Kili placed his now empty tray beside him and allowed his eyes to fall on his brother. “Have you spoken to mam or Thorin about her? How you feel about her that is?”

“Did you speak to Thorin about Tauriel?” Fili snickered back immediately.

Kili rolled his eyes. “That was completely different. Before Valinor, Thorin would have forbidden any connection to Tauriel and probably would have killed her. At least Viltarra is a dam.”

“And what is wrong with being an elf?” Tauriel narrowed her eyes at her husband, her brow lifted in a challenging expression.

Kili gaped at his wife who was now glaring at him. “Nothing amralime, nothing at all.”

“Smooth Ki. You are lucky she has already married you.” Fili smirked.

Kili smiled widely in response, turning his warm, brown, eyes, to his wife whose expression was now filled with amusement and adoration. “Lucky indeed.”

Tauriel then turned her attention to her brother. “What did Viltarra say? When you told her, that is.” Fili remained silent and Tauriel moved the tray and crawled to lean over him, her braids falling on either side of her face. Fili refused to meet her eyes. “Oh Fili, I am sorry.”

Kili looked from his wife, to Fili. “What…did she deny you Fi.”

Tauriel had to jump back as Fili sat up and moved to leave, but her hand was faster and she grabbed Fili by the sleeve and pulled him into a hug. “Do not give up Fili. I know she cares for you, give her time.”

Tauriel felt Fili nod as he pulled back and left the room. “I have never seen him like that.” Kili stated from the bed. “So…upset over a dam before.”

Tauriel continued to stare at the door that Fili left out of. She thought for a moment and rested her hand on her stomach before putting words to her thoughts. “I think she is his one.”  

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

The next few days were a regular pattern of Dis joining Fili in delivering meals to Tauriel and Kili, who were both ordered to remain in bed. Dis had declared once everything was settled, and Kili could get up and around and was not so bed bound, they would all be resuming breakfast together every morning in the royal kitchen just like they had done in Ered Luin.

There would be no more delivered meals and no more dining in the grand hall for breakfast. It was to be their time together each day. Naurfaer even helped Fili move Dis’s table from the attached dining room to the large kitchen, giving it a more, nostalgic, feeling.

At the moment, Dis and Fili were eating with Kili and Tauriel in their bedchamber. Kili was beyond tired of sitting in bed. Not just because he hated sitting still, but also because he could not help with the ongoing investigation, so he was forced to rely on information brought in by Fili, Dis, Naurfaer, and even on occasion, Thorin. “Any news on who else was involved?”

Dis nodded at Kili, taking a sip of her tea before answering. “It appears we have everyone now. Aeodhen found five in his guard who came on Kaulithah’s instruction. Otherwise, there was nobody else. It was much smaller and more contained than we had thought, and I am most grateful for that. Your uncle is still taking precautions, and meeting with a few others who may be associated, but we believe we have all we need.”

Kili looked thoughtfully at his mother, then nodded. He was glad it was all over, or, at least, nearly all over. He looked over at his wife, who was scraping her plate, then to his brother who was watching the eleth with an amused twinkle in his eye. Finally, he looked to his mam, who was smacking Fili for not paying attention when she was trying to talk to him.

Fili winced. “Sorry mam. What?”

Dis rolled her eyes. “I said, there are some things I want done in the royal wing, and since we are here for a bit of time, I would like for you to help me with them. We really ought to try and get the other rooms cleaned out, and I want the window at the end of the hall mended so Kaw can come and go even if he is locked out of their chamber.” Dis went on, giving a detailed list of what she wanted done, and Fili nodded away, only half paying attention.

At hearing his name, Kaw gave a loud croak from his place perched on the headboard. Kili smiled and reached up with his good hand to scratch his head before he turned to look at his wife while his mother and brother began gathering their things to begin their day.

Tauriel loved listening to her family as they first spoke about the ongoing investigation that was nearly complete, then about their plans for the afternoon. No longer on any type of diet, she would eat with relish anything and everything Dis and Fili made for her. There was always more than enough food brought in, so whenever Tauriel’s plate had emptied, as it had been a moment ago, it was instantly refilled by Fili who would ignore his mam, brother, or anyone else in the room as he watched his sister dig back in.

After just four days of being sequestered in the bedchamber, and with the copious amounts of food she was given, rest, and with her surrounding family, Tauriel was feeling better and better every day, and her strength and spirits were almost back to their fullness.

The scene in the bedchamber had been the same every morning. The family would come in, eat, and talk. Then, Dis and Fili would collect the trays as the had just done, and leave to go to do…whatever they did…in the royal wing.

Tauriel sighed as she bid Dis and Fili goodbye. Now full and content, the eleth readjusted herself to rest her head on Kili’s good leg, purring when her husband began running his hand through her hair.

It both amazed and saddened the entire family how little Tauriel actually got sick when not being poisoned. She did get the occasional dizzy spell, cannot even be in proximity of licorice or smoke (the latter the boys found out after Tauriel shoved Fili out of the room when he was just lighting a pipe with Kili), and of course, if Tauriel had just eaten two full plates of food and her little offspring decided it was moving time, her nausea came back with a roaring vengeance.

Tauriel had more than once ran to the washroom with that issue after which Fili would go back to the kitchen and remake her entire meal by choice, despite Tauriel’s calls not to. He took his job as Tauriel’s dietary executer very seriously.

If Kili caught on to the babe causing Tauriel discomfort after eating, however, he usually was able to intervene. He would sing while rubbing the swell of their son, and Tauriel would sigh in relief when their babe calmed long enough for her system to digest.

Although, sometimes Kili’s voice had the opposite effect, such as when her child was sleeping, and Kili spoke. Then the babe would wake and immediately start dancing away, as if he was excited to hear his father’s voice. Tauriel found it rather endearing, even when it made her nauseous. Her baby was alive and well, and she would happily undergo any discomfort to feel the evidence of that.

After two months of being alone, Tauriel was once again constantly surrounded by her family. They were always there, coming and going with food and updates on the case. Or, just spending time with her and Kili in the room. Sometimes, nobody said anything at all. Dis would work on some stitching or knitting, Fili would read or write, and Thorin would occasionally bring in an old small harp, to fill the room with soft music.  

Her family was not the only ones to visit either, the company would come by too. Oin being the most prominent figure in the royal wing, as he would often come in and check on Kili’s progress, and personally make sure they were both staying in bed until he released them.

On the first morning after the incident, when the old healer came by to look at Kili’s numerous injuries, including the broken rib they discovered when they settled him in the room the night before, his now splinted leg, and secured shoulder; Tauriel had also asked if he would permanently take over her pregnancy care. He answered with a heartwarming, “It would be an honor lass.” If a tear fell from his eye, he hid it and left the room. Never again would Tauriel trust another with her care, except for Ivethin.

When Legolas came to say goodbye that same morning, she made sure to send a note to her friend in Mirkwood, as well as one to the elven king. Legolas said he would be back with his father when she had the baby and for the great celebration with Dale.

Naurfaer too was a regular fixture in the rooms. He brought in a more entertaining element, telling them of his adventures, experiences in other cities, places he has been, and even came with Bofur one day to fill the chamber with lively music.

Naurfaer had found a lute in one of the empty rooms and brought it in to play, Bofur beside him with his clarinet, even Fili grabbed his fiddle and joined in. With his shoulder still strapped and held secure to his bandaged chest, Kili scowled when he realized he would not be able to play is own instrument, so he was instead forced to sit and listen. Though he eventually joined in by lending in his voice to a rather hearty song. It brought a smile to his face and filled Tauriel with warmth. When Kili was happy, she was happy.

One particular morning, Naurfaer came in, his normal disposition soiled by a frown as he sat hard on the chair across from Tauriel and Kili’s bed. Tauriel eyed her grandfather who was slumped down, with his arms folded, as he looked out the window…pouting. Not sure she wanted to know, but deciding it was rude to not ask, Tauriel placed her book down and turned her full attention to the other elf. “Is something the matter?”

Naurfaer gave her a look just as Fili and Dis came in with lunch. Fili lifted a brow at the supposedly older being, who looked more like a tot having a tantrum. He placed a tray on Tauriel’s lap, then turned a questioning eye to Naurfaer. “What, lembas gone soft? You look like someone just kicked your puppy.”

For some reason this only made the elf slump more. Naurfaer looked around at everyone and huffed. “I found a pup wandering the valley alone, and I was told under no circumstances was I allowed to let it into this mountain.”

This got Kili and Fili’s attention. “A pup!? Really?” Naurfaer nodded at Kili.

“What kind?” Fili asked eagerly. Ravens he could not stand…except for Kaw, Kaw was fine...but dogs Fili could get behind.

“The warg kind.” Another regular presence was Thorin. The king under the mountain had been in and out of the royal wing, but began joining in on breakfast each morning and the occasional lunch, that Dis and Fili took turns making. Or, he would simply come in to just be with the family, playing his harp or fiddle, going over his notes from the day, or reading aloud to the family. Thorin, was another voice that got her babe going. He loved listening to his grandfather, nearly as much as he loved listening to his father.

“Wargs have pups? I thought they were just, created like orcs, then let go to dwell wherever they please. I have never seen a warg pup before.” Kili picked at his greens, Tauriel reaching over and scooping them off his plate and onto her own before spooning them happily into her mouth.

The elf through Kili a look. “Well of course they breed! Not all are used for dark nefarious purposes. They exist quite harmoniously in the wild, though they tend to be smaller than their orc ridden counterparts. A pack is not unlike a pack of wolves in character and size if not slightly larger. Very family-oriented bunch they are. Which was odd to find this one lost and wandering around without its pack, a runt I believe and quite small. Wargs are not traditionally creatures to abandon their young regardless of size or defects, protective as a Durin they are!”

Naurfaer smirked at the family around him before continuing. “It took a bit, but I found the pack...completely slaughtered I am afraid, every one of them. I think hunters may have gotten to them, or a bunch of ignorant towns folk who know nothing of the creatures who were native to the land they decided to build their cities on.”

Naurfaer huffed and scowled. “Humans and their superiority complexes. always assuming that everything belongs to them, and that they have a right to live wherever they please. They often forget who and what dwelled in the land before they took it over.” He sighed. “Regardless, I could not just leave it, so I have it in a pen outside near the stables. She is quite a character, even at her young age.”

Fili scrutinized the elf. “Wait, you still have it? I thought uncle said you couldn't keep it.”

Thorin sighed and rubbed his temples. “I thought I did. But apparently, I simply said he could not bring it inside the mountain, which he is saying means he could keep it...outside.”

“If you still have it, why are you so upset?” Tauriel sat her tray aside and folded her arms. Her grandfather was such a petulant child sometimes.

Naurfaer looked forlornly out the window, watching the deluge currently pouring from the sky and bouncing on the veranda floor and railing. “It is raining out. I do not want her to be stuck in the rain alone.”

“Nobody is stopping you from going out yourself, and sitting with it.” Thorin grumbled before tucking into his own lunch. The room went silent after that, the only sound coming from the scraping forks, the rain, and the rumbling thunder in the distance.  

Having a tray passed to him from Fili, Naurfaer also joined them in eating, then gathered the scraps and left to feed the pup he named Hirilhelvicorn.

Fili snorted and Kili laughed, which had Thorin and Dis looking at the two in question. “Her name means Lady Fur Ball in Sindarin, more or less.” Fili volunteered, and another round of laughter filled the room.

“He isn’t going to get rid of it is he?” Thorin groaned.

Tauriel shook her head apologetically. “It is not likely.” The king folded his arms in response and grumbled louder, finished his meal, then left to go continue his investigation…or what was left of it.

Nobody ever mentioned Viltarra, and the few times she asked Thorin about her, the king deflected, glared, or would simply stand and excuse himself. From Bofur, she was able to get that her friend had been released to her chamber, but was still being watched closely despite her family being given permission to leave and resume their business. Bofur went on to say that in the last three days, they had yet to open the bakery, choosing to stay in their rooms for whatever reason. He knew nothing else.

Fili never wanted to talk about it, so she did not push it. But for the most part, Tauriel was surprised to find her brother to be rather…normal. Well, Fili normal, that is. He laughed, cooked, and frequently force fed her all manner of foods. Still, Tauriel kept a watchful eye on her brother. If she had been forced to be separated from her Kili, she would be in a right state. So, it astounded her how good of a mood Fili was in, all things considering. Or so she thought.

After a week of being in the royal wing, Oin had finally given Tauriel the okay to get up and move around at her leisure, as long as she did so being mindful to her bodies limits. It was one of the first days she was up and around that she found Fili sitting at the table in the dark kitchen staring at nothing. He had not seen her yet, so she watched and took him in when he was not wearing the mask of jovial happiness. It hurt her to realize she had been reading Fili wrong this entire time. He was not his normal happy self; he was putting on a mask for his family. He was better at being an elf then she was.

“Fili?” The prince jumped at the sound of Tauriel’s voice and plastered a smile on his face as he turned to her.

“Tauri! Old Oin finally let you free huh? Well, what can I do ya for? Got a craving? Can I make you something in particular?” Fili walked to the kitchen and turned up one of the lights as he began pulling bowls, pots, and utensils out of the drawers and cabinets.

Fili turned to wait for her bidding, but Tauriel only gave him a sad smile and made her way over to him. She took Fili’s hand and pulled him to the table, releasing it only so she could settle herself in one of the six chairs, then gestured to the chair beside her. Fili eyed her warily, but took a seat; the mask gone once more as he stared into the table, arms folded on top where he leaned in.

Tauriel grabbed his hand again. “I miss her too. I saw her more than anyone this last month with my nearly daily visits to the market for her cheese buns. It feels as if something is missing from my day now.”

Fili continued to stare at the table but spoke softly. “I can’t even get a message to her. I am not sure she would want to receive one from me anyway. With how she was recently treated.”

Tauriel chewed her lip. “What did Viltarra say Fili? When you told her your feelings for her.”

Fili let out a loud breath and stared into the hand Tauriel held on the table. “No. She said no.”

Tauriel furrowed her brows at her brother. “Did she give a reason.”

Fili nodded and laughed mirthlessly. “A few in fact. Me being a crowned prince and future king had a lot to do with it, and…our family.”

Tauriel’s brows lowered in surprise. “Our family!? Whyever would she say such a thing!?”

Fili gave her a look, lifting one of his eyebrows as he tried not to roll his eyes. “Tauriel, she was the one who told me to find you. She even tried to tell me you were dying, and that your healer was wrong, well before you collapsed in the raven room. I brushed it off and ignored her warnings.” Fili sighed, pulling his hand from hers and looking across the room. “If I had listened, you would not have gotten as bad as you did. She has every reason to judge us as she does. We, were not there for you as we should have been.”

Tauriel used her freed hand to pinch him, hard. “OW! Mahal Tauri!! What was that for?!”

“Stop it.” Tauriel sniped, glaring at Fili. “Enough self-loathing. I already have to put up with it with Kili, I will not do so with you as well. What is done, is done. Let. It. Go.”

Fili huffed but continued, choosing to not address it, despite the fact he grossly disagreed with his sister. He had a lot of making up to do, and he will continue to do so regardless on what his sister said…or threatened. “Viltarra said her family was close, and she doesn’t think she could be part of a family who abandons one of its members to watch them slowly die.”

The room fell silent as Tauriel considered his words. Staring at Fili, she smiled warmly, taking his hand in hers once more. “Well. We cannot do anything about you being a future king. It is just who you are Fili, and you wear it well brother. It is also something she has time to acclimate to. Thorin is not going anywhere for quite some time, something I am most grateful for.” Fili nodded in agreement but said nothing.

“As for the family, my dearest and most treasured brother, you know as well as I that her perception of us is completely wrong.” Fili lifted his eyes to her and opened his mouth to protest but Tauriel shoved her free hand over his lips ceasing any words of the contrary about to come out. Honestly. Dwarves. Slow to even forgive themselves.

“What she saw was not who we are and you know it.” She pulled her hand from his face and narrowed her eyes at him, daring him to contradict her. Before he could say anything, however, Tauriel smiled and added, “YOU know how close our family is Fili, how close you, Kili, and I are. Our family is odd, yes, I give you that. Our uncle is more like our father, I am, well, an elf, who has been practically adopted by Dis and Thorin…and the dwarven people, and should I even mention Naurfaer?”

Fili finally let a low chuckle escape his lips as Tauriel continued, giving him a firm look. “Do not give up Fili. Perhaps friendship is all she is ready to offer, or maybe she just needs a push in the right direction, or a reassurance that what you feel is real. It won’t take her long to realize her misjudgment in our family dear brother. We are much too close to hide it. The last few months were…”

“Atrocious? Miserable? A testament of what not to do?” Fili supplied with a teasing smile.

“There is the Fili I love, and yes. All of those. How about this? Thorin is not going to keep us in here forever. It is only until the trial and whatever follows. He has gone into complete overprotective mode, and I actually understand why this time. He nearly lost both Kili and I, at the hand of someone he thought he knew, and another he trusted with my care. I do not think he does it to harm, more he is doing it because he cannot handle the thought of losing any of us. Frankly, I cannot either. You all mean too much to me.”

“I know little sister. The feeling is mutual. The idea of losing anyone in our family, especially you or Kili is…painful to even consider.” Fili sighed, squeezing her hand. He sat silently thinking, then perked up. “She did mention wanting to speak to me. Maybe, there is something.” He turned hopeful eyes to Tauriel who smiled wide.

That was good news, Tauriel thought. This just might be the perfect ending to the last few troubling months. “That, is wonderful, Fili. Go down and speak to Viltarra when the trials are over. Thorin will let you out then, I am sure. I do not wish to leave Kili so I will likely remain here until he is a little more mobile. I know how…miserable…he is and I don’t want him to endure it alone.”

Fili leaned in and kissed her on the temple. “Thank you Tauri. I could not ask for a better sister and friend. Thank you for this.”

Tauriel smiled wide in response. “So, will you go speak to her?”

Fili nodded. “Yes. I think I will.”

Tauriel beamed then looked at him with a sheepish grin. “You couldn’t by chance make some butter cake…”

Fili laughed heartedly and rose, kissing her forehead as he made his way over to the preparation area of the kitchen to get to work making Tauriel’s precious cake. He would never ask it out loud, but he does wonder if there was ever a choice between Kili and the cake…if Tauriel would have a difficult time deciding which she prefers more.

Another two days went by, and Thorin had still not let Fili or any of them leave the wing. Though, he had begun allowing Leotti in to visit with Tauriel. She was the only one apart from the company allowed up, and Tauriel suspected some of the reason being her need for tailoring. Whatever the reason, Tauriel loved having her friend able to come up, and Leotti was there nearly every day for at least an hour or two, usually coming for tea, and always held a bundle in her arms as she entered, which ended up being either a new dress, or one of her own taken out.

On Fili and Dis’s cooking, Tauriel was growing out of her clothes at an alarming rate. Well, alarming to her. Oin seemed quite pleased and patted Fili on the back for a job well done. Dis just smiled, passing Tauriel another platter of butter cake which was present at every, single, meal.

When out of the rooms, Thorin spent most of his time correcting dwarrows who kept offering condolences. “Tauriel and the baby are both well. We had a scare and thought her lost, but thanks to Oin’s skills and some help from a visiting elven healer, she is fine and resting. She will be back down soon.” He had probably said it now to over half the mountain.

The rumor had done its job, and since there was no official death announcement, his statement was met with a hearty and joyful response…from most. There were still a few not thrilled with having an elf in the family, but they were few and far in between. The more time they spent with her, the more the dwarves of Erebor loved her. Thorin was even sure had he not loved the elf for what she had done, given the chance, she would grow on him too.

“Thorin. They are waitin’ inside. Lass is beside ‘erself though. Yeh don’ think they had somethin’ to do with it do yeh?” Thorin shook his head at Dwalin who stood beside his brother.

“Doubt those two could orchestrate something like this. Poison is a jealous lasses weapon. No’ honorable in any way.” Balin added.

Dwalin shrugged, neither agreeing, nor disagreeing. “Still, brother, best to question as we can. They could have known and chose teh turn a blind eye. We will find out soon enough.”

The two brothers looked to Thorin who remained silent, before considering the white bearded dwarf. “Balin, I need you to write down what they say, Dwalin, look for chinks in their armor. We have a few meetings today. Do either of you mind staying?”

Dwalin immediately gave a nod while Balin declared. “I am at your service wherever you need me most Thorin.” Thorin clapped Balin on the shoulder and stepped to the door after acknowledging the two other guards. Inside stood Lord Krygo and his sobbing wife who sat at the table.

“I thank you for coming and meeting with us.” Thorin indicated for the old dwarrow Lord to take a seat as he and Balin did the same across from them, Dwalin opting to stand behind them. They were in the same meeting room Thorin had met with Bard when they first came to the mountain. He felt it a good place to conduct these, questionings.

Lord Krygo spoke solemnly almost as soon as Thorin sat down. “First, we want to give our most heartfelt condolences…”

Thorin waived him to stop. “They are unnecessary. Tauriel and the child are both fine. It was quite the scare, and it seems a rumor of her death has filled my halls, but they are only that, rumors, nothing more. The only deaths in this mountain this last week were two of your guards. Tell me. Why were your family’s guards dressed in Erebor’s uniforms and what do you know about Kaulithah and Gildridd?”

“Gilly?” Gilda answered. “Gilly is a traitor. She poisoned my child, and I am afraid we did as well.”

Thorin sat silently waiting for her to continue. “As you know, Krygo and I, we tried so hard to have a child. Years, and decades went by. Finally, we had given up. Then, by some miracle, I fell with child. It was a difficult pregnancy being so late in years as I am and Gildridd was with me every step of the way. She brought Kaulithah into this world and stayed on as her personal nurse.”

Thorin could hear the scratching of Balin’s quill as he wrote out her thoughts, and Dwalin shifted, giving the dam a questioning look. “What do you mean you poisoned the lass?”

Gilda lifted red rimmed eyes to Dwalin. “She was a miracle to us. A daughter. You know how highly our people favor daughters. Every one is a true blessing from Mahal. Why, if the princes Kili and Fili had naut but females, they would in no way be considered lesser for not producing a direct heir.”

Thorin sat back and Balin sighed. “Aye. Tis true. So few dams born every day. It would do the line of Durin good teh have a volley of lasses born to it.”

However, Thorin was not interested in such a thing. He already knew his grandchild was a boy, so an heir was currently accounted for. Not that they knew that. He would be just as proud of Kili if he were to have a daughter, but, he would never trade this child for another. “That is not the point. My nephew’s offspring have little to do with this. Answer Dwalin’s question. Why do you think you poisoned Kaulithah?”

Krygo took over. “We doted on the lass. She was all we had. In our age, we will never have any other. Whatever Kaulithah desired, we gave. I wish now I had taught my daughter humility. We spoiled her, that was how we poisoned her.”

“And Gildridd?” Thorin hedged.

“Gilly loved her, as her own child. It was another blessing. Krygo and I are well seasoned and running the clan often took us away from home. Gilly was always there to care for Kaulithah when we could not. It was not until she reached near adulthood, that we realized the danger in their relationship. We sent Gilly away to other clans for longer periods of time, hoping the distance would do Kaulithah good. It appears it did not.”

Thorin clasped his hands on the table, he leveled the two dwarves across from him with a stern look. “I will ask you this once, and once only. Know this, if you lie to me, and I will find out if you did, you will be beside your daughter in conviction. Did you have anything to do with the poisoning of my daughter and grandchild?”

The tension in the room could be cut with an axe. “No my Lord. We knew nothing of it.” Krygo answered honestly. “Gilda?”

“No.” Her answer was honest, but painfilled.

There was a moment of silence, then the king under the mountain relaxed and nodded. “Do you have anything to add or any information that can help?”

“The two guards, they were not just Kaulithah’s, but they were Gilly’s as well. They often followed her when she went to visit and work in other cities. I do not know how they got Erebor’s uniforms, I am afraid, nor how any of the others did.” Thorin nodded at Krygo and turned to Gilda.

The dam was forlorn, but still looked Thorin in the eyes as she spoke. “I know nothing else I can add, your majesty. I do offer one great regret however, and that is bringing Kaulithah here in the first place. If I had just kept her home, I, I would not be losing my only child.”

“Nay lass. She was fixed on her choice. One way or another, she would have tried something.” Balin’s words offered no comfort to either the Lord or Lady as they were promptly dismissed and left the room. The two guards who had accompanied them to questioning, ushered them back to their temporary chambers in Erebor to continue their assignment.

Throughout the day, Thorin, Balin, and Dwalin met with several other guards, but none had any information. A few other kitchen workers mentioned seeing Gildridd adding things to the food, but as she was a healer, they thought nothing of it. With all the evidence, there was no doubt in Thorin, Balin, or Dwalin’s mind the old dam was the one directly at fault for Tauriel’s poisoning.

Kaulithah, however, was a bit more difficult to convict on her own, but with Kili’s own testimony of the events combined with Tauriel and Leotti walking in on what she was about to do, nothing more was needed.

There was, however, a matter of Birkin and Tilny to consider. Birkin had, in a way, been blackmailed. Not completely, he still had a choice, but when it comes to their ones, their mates, many will go to great lengths and even kill to protect them. Thorin wondered if he was any different when it came to his family, and he did not like the answer. It meant he could not fully fault the dwarf for his choices, as wrong as they were.

At Fili’s request, he even got the information on Birkin’s wife and gave it to Oin. Oin had said there was nothing he could do, but Tauriel, being in the room at the time, looked at the symptoms and said it was something the elves were rather knowledgeable in. Ivethin would no doubt have the skill to save the dam, who according to Birkin, was in one of the ruined houses in Dale.

A raven was sent to Bard who discovered the lass and had her taken to Mirkwood once Ivethin and Thranduil approved and agreed to help. Birkin knows nothing of this yet, but he will tell the dwarf at the trial.

Tilny, the little lass, will be allowed to go. She would never be allowed back within Erebor’s walls again and likely be forced to find a new position. After meeting with the maid, Thorin came to the conclusion that the timid creature only did as she was told. Balin and Oin said she had an illness of the mind and was easy to manipulate and take advantage of. She has kin in a small settlement, they will be sending her back to them.

“Looks like we have all we need.” Balin was about to stand when Thorin stopped him.

Thorin looked at the two dwarves, then to the door. “Nearly, there is one more.”

Viltarra stood outside the room waiting. The guards were eyeing her, but none said anything as she adjusted her vest and skirt Leotti had made for her. She was still getting used to wearing one, but thought it was best to appear nicely dressed when summoned by the king.

The door opened and a white bearded dwarf with friendly eyes invited her in. “Come in lass. Go ahead an’ have a seat.”

Viltarra brushed passed the elderly dwarf and sat down across the surly king, the balding dwarf behind him giving her a raised browed look making her square her shoulders. Just because she was nervous, did not mean she had to show it. Viltarra said nothing and waited, her heart beating wildly, but her face set in a state of calm.

“Thank yeh for coming lass. We just have a few questions.” Balin began, giving her a smile.

Viltarra nodded. “Of course. However I can help.”

Thorin leaned forward, his eyes cold and calculating as he looked at her over steepled fingers. “My nephew seems to believe you are innocent, but I cannot get past the flowers you had both on you and in a vase. Why were you housing the flower responsible for poisoning Tauriel?”

The young dam sat back, looking from Balin to Thorin, then to Dwalin, then back to Thorin who was narrowing his eyes at her. “I had no idea it could even harm anyone. I keep flowers, whenever there is a season.”

Thorin lifted a brow, skeptical of her answer. “The greenroom is full of flowers, there are countless gardens between Erebor and Dale, as well as many who are selling them in the markets. Yet, you only had the morning glory flower. Why?”

“I…I cannot answer that without sounding as if I had something to do with this. I was looking for wild herbs, my family has always chosen wild over domestically grown, they have a deeper flavor. I came across the flowers and their coloring has always been one of my favorites. It is for no other reasons beyond that. Had I had any knowledge they were harmful, I would have let them be.” Viltarra paused, and took a deep, calming, breath. She could do this. “Though, you are mistaken, they have not been the only flower I have kept. Just two weeks ago I had a vase of roses, the week before, lilies. Although, I have been keeping the morning glories regularly as they were growing in abundance.”

“You made the cheese buns Tauriel loves?” Thorin asked, after a moment of silence.

“Yes, it is a family recipe, a very old one, but for the last several years, I have been the one making them. I help with everything else, but those I do make myself.” Viltarra tried to make sure her voice remained steady, she did not fidget, and she kept eye contact. In no way did she want to be considered untruthful. Her mother said to tell them everything they asked for, even if it was the family’s most secret recipes. Nothing was worth her being convicted of something she had nothing to do with.

Thorin, however, was still staring accusingly at her. “Did you ever put any part of those plants, petal, stem, or seed in anything you made in this mountain.”

Viltarra vehemently shook her head no. “No. My flowers are only to brighten the room, not to cook with.”

There was palpable silence in the room and Thorin folded his arms across his chest and just stared at the dam. Balin had stopped writing after just a moment of her testimony. The old records keeper did not believe for a moment this lass was guilty of anything but picking the wrong flower. A quick glance back at his brother behind him and he knew he was thinking along the same lines. Yet, Thorin looked ready to convict the lass. He let out a breath of relief when Thorin finally spoke.

“Alright. You are released from connection to this, attempt, on Tauriel’s life. Your family is approved to stay and run your bakery in the markets for however long you wish.” Viltarra felt her heart finally slow down. It was over. Then her world cracked.

Thorin leaned forward, his eyes boring into Viltarra as he spoke. “However, I do not trust you. Come near my daughter, or any member of my family again, and I will reconsider my decision. I cannot control whether they choose to go down to the markets to see you. But I can give you a fair warning that if I catch you near the royal wing, you will be right back in that cell. Do you understand?”

Balin sighed and Dwalin lifted his eyes skyward. Thorin could be as stubborn as a troll, and twice as immovable.

It was also Balin who saw the look of despair in the young lasses eyes, before the dam could cover it. “Yes, your majesty.” She was warned by her father to use proper etiquette with the king, so she knew she needed to wait to be dismissed although all she wished to do was run from this room as quickly as possible. She tamped the urge down and waited.

It was only another moment later when Balin gave her the alright to leave. Neither he nor his brother missed the tears beginning to fall down her cheeks, and Dwalin gave Thorin a look when the door closed behind the young blonde baker.

“I know that look and I do not need to answer to you, Dwalin. The last lass we trusted, ended up only bringing pain and harm. I will not be making mistakes with strangers among my family again.” Thorin rose from his chair and left the room, slamming the door shut behind him.

“The poor lass.” Balin shook his head and gathered the parchments, Dwalin nodding as he followed behind him out the door.

Viltarra kept her eyes forward and shoulder squared as she walked to her family’s designated chambers. It was the first time they actually had chambers in a settlement, city, or mountain they were staying. Usually, they lived in whatever stall or storefront they could acquire in whatever city they were in. Sometimes she slept in a cot, sometimes she slept in furs under the stars. There were even times she slept near the stove on the floor.

The young baker stopped before the door and looked at the wood, leaning hard against it as she let the tears begin to fall. What kind of fool was she to think she ever had a chance to be with Fili? When Fili came to the cells, Viltarra allowed her hopes to rise. He obviously cared for her, to vouch for her as he did.

But, how can they ever be together when the king forbids her even seeing them. Unless they came to her in the market. Even then, will she be constantly watched by guards? Will they cart her back into a cell if she speaks to Tauriel or Fili?

Viltarra knew what she needed to do. The idea made her legs feel like they were filled with molten iron, but she could not think of an alternative. Not waiting another moment, Viltarra opened the door and entered into the warm sitting room.

“How did it go? Oh. My gem.” Viltarra could never hide anything from either of her parents. Instantly, her father was pulling her into his arm’s, and she burrowed her head in Vin’s broad chest. Her mother’s arms were soon wrapping around her as well, and she broke down completely as they held her tightly between them.

Viltarra’s voice was small and came through broken from the sobs that wracked her body. “Can we leave, please? I cannot stay here.”

“Did the king banish you?” Vin leaned back trying to see her, but his little lass refused to look at him, though she did shake her head no.

Vin looked to Tarrah who had her sad eyes focused on Viltarra’s thick waves. It took a moment before Viltarra was composed enough to tell them everything that had happened.

“I know leaving would make us look suspicious. But, adad, I cannot stay here. It hurts too much. I did nothing wrong, but they will forever treat me as I did. I, I know you wanted us to find a place to settle, but, I just…” Tears began cascading once again down Viltarra’s cheeks and Tarrah immediately grabbed her daughter.

Vin placed a hand on Viltarra’s trembling shoulder. “Shhh, no my little gem. If you want to go. We can go. I will go speak to the king to let him know and give him a list of cities he can find us. It will be alright. We can pack up and leave within a few days.” Viltarra nodded and extracted herself and went to her room and begin gathering her few belongings. The sooner they leave, the better.

True to his word, two days later, Vin stood before the king who did eye him with more than a little suspicion as he held a piece of parchment in his hands. “I can find you at any of these cities?”

Vin nodded. “Aye my Lord, any. And we will come back at a moment’s notice. You have my word. My daughter has been through…too much. I do not wish her to suffer any more.”

Thorin eyed the parchment, then gave a nod of approval, setting the paper down on his desk. “I thank you for this. When will you be leaving?”

Vin stood straight, happy that this was going better than he had hoped. “Today, if it pleases you my Lord. We have already packed, and the cart is ready. I, I hope it will be alright if I leave this with you to give to Tauriel? It is a cheese bun I personally made. It is clear I swear it. Viltarra wrote a note for her and begged I make one of my own hands, as she has been warned not to have anything to do with Tauriel. You may have it checked if you wish. Viltarra wanted it given to the princess after we leave, as a goodbye. They were friends you see. I have never seen my gem take to anyone before as she did to your Tauriel.”

Thorin eyed the small box and attached note warily. He nearly told the baker to take it with him and never come back, but, something in the dwarves kind eyes made him accept the box and promise to consider giving it to her. The king rose, clasped hands with the dwarf, and watched him leave the office.

Making sure they left as promised, Thorin then watched from the guards veranda over the gate as Vin, Tarrah, and their daughter left the mountain for good. He allowed himself to watch for a moment, before calling Aeodhen to gather all of the convicted in the cells. It was time for them to receive punishment for their crimes.

All the dwarven Lords sat in the hall acting as a jury while Thorin took his place in the throne with the crown upon his head. At the kings bidding, the four prisoners were dragged into the golden floored room.

Kaulithah looked nothing like the regal dam who he had known since she was a dwarfling. Her hair was matted, and she had an unhealthy sheen about her. Thorin had been warned the dam could not walk. It was apparent now as the guards had her by each arm, her useless feet dragging on the ground. The dam was beyond diminished in every way, and fell hard to the floor when the guards released her.

Gildridd too looked as if she did not leave the cells unscathed, she held great bruises under her eyes and her nose looked as if it had been broken, but recently set.

Thorin gave Aeodhen a questioning look. “The blonde lass gave ‘er a right hook to the nose.” He answered. Thorin hummed and watched as they brought in Birkin then a shaking Tilny who kept looking around and whimpering.

“Come forward Gildridd, and kneel before the king as you await his word and the word of our Lords.” Gildridd did as the captain of the guard ordered, and knelt down before the king under the mountain.

Thorin rose from his throne and stared down at her. “You are convicted of poisoning and attempting to kill Tauriel, daughter of Findyyr and Ithildin. Wife of Kili son of Dis. The princess of Erebor who carries a possible heir. What do you say to this?”

“Only, that I am sorry she lives.” Gildridd answered without missing a beat.  

“GILLY! NO!” Kaulithah cried.

“Silence!” Aeodhen called, stopping any other words from leaving the young dam’s mouth.

“It shall be written this creature will be stripped of all her clans names, her titles, and forever be known for her dishonor. May her final judgment be decided by Mahal as her fate in middle earth is sealed. On the morn, she will make the journey to our maker.” Thorin bellowed.

They pulled Gildridd away and the guard called Kaulithah forward. Unable to move herself, the two guards who had brought her in, once again came forward to drag the dam across the ground and deposit her before Thorin. From where the Lords sat, Krygo and Gilda looked at their daughter with mixed expressions of disappointment, disgust, and sorrow.

Thorin glared down at the dam on the ground. “Kaulithah, daughter of Krygo. You also are convicted of being an accomplice and orchestrator to the poisoning of the Lady Tauriel in addition to attempting to take prince Kili’s life. What say you to this?”

The dam’s wide blue eyes looked up at Thorin with solemn resolution. “I, I am guilty of the charges. I deserve whatever death your Lordship may bestow on me.”

Thorin looked at the dam and stepped down to stand directly before her. Kaulithah’s blue eyes watched him with fear as the king stared down at her. He took her in, and seemed to come to a conclusion, as he turned away from her and stepped back up to the throne before spinning forward to deliver his decision.

Thorin’s eyes flicked to Krygo and Gilda who were both watching as they sat at the edge of their seats. He gave them a nod, then turned back to the dam. “Kaulithah, you too shall be stripped of your titles. I was ready to deliver the same fate as Gildridd, but, I feel a more severe punishment for you would be to let you live out the remainder of your life. Your pains will serve as a reminder of your deeds. You are henceforth banished from not only these halls, but all clans and kingdoms of the dwarven people except that which your family calls home. “

“NO!” She sobbed. “Kill me. I deserve death. Do not make me live like this, please, please don’t make me live like this.”

“You should be kissing his shoes you ungrateful child. There are many who are in far worse conditions then you who consider each day a gift.” Krygo turned from his daughter and back to Thorin. “My Lord, I cannot deliver the gratitude for your mercy. Know she will be room bound. All shall know of her shame.”

Thorin nodded. “She is to leave immediately.”

The Lord bowed his head respectfully. “Aye my Lord. We will travel within the hour.”

Thorin instructed the guards to take her to Lord Krygo’s rooms and not leave her until they depart. Since they were not allowed to have a say in the trial, as there was a conflict of interest and Thorin did not trust them, Gilda and Krygo were also escorted out.

When Kaulithah and her parents were removed, Aeodhen stepped forward. “Birkin an’ Tilny, yeh may now come forward.”

The two fell to their knees before the king who looked down on them. “Neither of you killed or delivered the poison, but both of you are accomplices. My decision has been difficult, but, I cannot sentence death for your crimes. Both of you shall be banished from these halls. Tilny, you will be sent to your kin.” The small lass cried out her gratitude. “Birkin, your wife is already under care and well on her way to recovery.”

The dwarf looked at the king with wonder. “Truly? Bu’ Gildridd said only she could ‘elp then said she was withou’ hope, tha’ she would die.”

Thorin shook his head. “She was mistaken, and I am afraid used your situation to her benefit. For this reason, I can only banish you. I warn you now, if I hear of you causing any other harm, you will not escape a punishment of death. I should also tell you, the aid and healing are from none other than Mirkwood’s elves. If I were you, I would reconsider your hate for them, as it is they who are saving your wife’s life. You will join her today.” Birkin sobbed out his relief as Thorin turned to the remaining bound figures.

“The remainder of the guards will too be stripped of their titles and banished from Erebor. You are to never work as a guard in any settlement, clan, or kingdom. Get them out of my sight.” Thorin sat on the throne, elbow on the arm of the chair and his head resting on his hand as Aeodhen had the convicted all removed from his throne room.

Each of the Lords had a chance to speak their peace, but each remained silent throughout the entire trial. Even Lord Dryok sat back, approving of the judgments rendered by the king under the mountain.

Before the trial, they each had given fealty to Erebor and Thorin, despite Dryok’s warnings he would not. All six Lords backed Erebor and the sons of Durin. Thorin dismissed the council of Lords officially that day.

They would all be gone within a few days journeying home, though they all will be in attendance at Gildridd’s execution as witnesses. Not barely even a year and already an execution necessary. Thorin sighed, staring into the now emptied room. He sat for another moment, before rising and following the paths behind the throne room up to see his family.

Dis lifted her eyes from her knitting as he entered the family’s main sitting room. “Is it over Thorin?”

Thorin watched Dis and nodded, then he took a seat on the chaise, resting his head against the tall back of the sofa. “Gildridd will be sent to Mahal at sunrise. Kaulithah, Dis, has been rendered lame and twisted from the axe to her spine. She begged for death. I sent her to Krygo and Gilda. She will live the remainder of her years with the repercussions of her choices.”

Dis moved to sit beside Thorin and took his hand in her own. Her brother was stubborn, and often can come across as cold and uncaring. But the truth was, he had a big heart. He loved his family, his people, and his home.

One of the greatest burdens of wearing the crown is dealing sentences such as these. Even the greatest of kings must go through it, her Fili will too one day, and the little princeling Tauriel carries, if Fili does not bear sons. These great dwarrows are not in any way heartless and she could feel the weight of the day on Thorin’s shoulders. She leaned against him. “At least it is done. We can move on from this and learn from our mistakes. Which were many. Are the Lords leaving?

Thorin nodded. “The baker did too. I have something for Tauriel though I wanted your opinion on giving it to her.” Thorin placed the box in Dis’s hands. “I leave this final judgment to you dear sister. This is a cheese bun from Vin, the note, from his daughter Viltarra. Both are for Tauriel. They wished her to have it today.”

“Thorin. I do not think they would do something foolish. I will give this to Tauriel. If she trusts it, then so shall we.” Thorin gave her a curt nod and watched Dis leave the communal sitting room and go down the corridor to the suites.

Tauriel laughed at Kili’s story. “You jest. There can be no way that is true.”

Kili used his good arm to clutch his chest dramatically. “You wound my honor, amralime. For I tell you it is very much a true tale. Fili had heard from one of the dams that Vanilla is primarily made with brandy. So, naturally, we took mams vanilla and poured the entire bottle into the batch of cookies. We thought we were being clever, as mam refused to allow us to drink until we reached a proper age. Turns out, alcohol cooks out, and too much vanilla makes the cookies taste something awful.”

“They made a right mess of my kitchen too.” Dis knocked on the open doorframe but smirked at her son, remembering all too well walking in on them that day.

“Aye, and not only did we have to clean it up, but Fili and I were forced to eat the entire batch of cookies.” Kili sighed. He was unable to look at another cookie for months.

Dis looked quite proud of herself. “Never did it again did you?” Kili shook his head and Tauriel laughed once more.

Dis moved towards her daughter, sitting beside her on the bed. “I have something for you my dear. It comes from the baker’s family. Thorin and I will defer the decision to consume it to you.”

Tauriel looked at the small box and opened it up carefully, a small flat bun with the sweet cheese custard she loved so much coming to view. “Viltarra gave you this?”

Dis shook her head. “Thorin did. Said Vin, the baker, had brought it to him with the note. He was the one who had made it.”

Tauriel looked at the enclosed, sealed, note and pulled it out. She misses her other friend. Leotti is still the only one allowed up here, not even Shaada or Taada can come up yet. Tauriel cannot wait to be able to go down to the markets and see the small family. She let her fingers unfold the parchment, her eyes scanning the document. From beside her, Kili watched as Tauriel’s face went from excited to devastated in seconds.

“Amralime? What is it?” Tauriel studied the note quietly, reading the words over and over again.

My dear friend Tauriel,

I do hope this note finds you well. First, I want to say how thankful I am to have had such a friend in my life. In all my travels, I have yet to find one I have connected with so well as you. I will cherish those memories we had together, always. I was hoping to see yours and Kili’s little one enter this world. I am sure with parents such as yourselves it will be a beautiful child, and very spirited.

By the time you receive this, I and my family will already be on the road. I cannot stay Tauriel. There is too much pain inside that mountain. I hope you can give Fili a message for me. Tell him, I am sorry. Tell him I will never forget him and that I hope for all the happiness and love for him in his many years to come.

My thoughts will be with you and may you and Fili forgive me for departing like this.

Yours,

Viltarra

Tauriel looked up at Kili and passed the note to him with trembling fingers. He scanned it and stared wide eyed at Tauriel. She jumped from the bed and grabbed the note once more, hastily moving towards the door, but paused to look back at Dis who was watching her curiously. “I need to find Fili. Amad, where is Fili?”

Dis lowered her brows in question as she stood from her place on the bed, but answered as she moved towards her. “In the kitchen dear, what is it?”

“Kili, tell her meleth nin. I am going to give this to Fili.” Kili nodded and patted the bed beside him, Dis eyeing him warily but sat back down nonetheless.

Tauriel tore from the room and all but ran into the kitchen. Naurfaer had his feet up on Dis’s table and a bowl of some sort of batter in his hands as he spooned the remnants into his mouth while reading a book. She meant to ignore him but did push his feet off the table, pointing at him severely.  “Dis will sever that leg if she saw it on her table like that. There is a sitting room designed for lounging in such ways. Go there or sit properly.” Naurfaer gave her a look but continued reading and eating from the bowl with his feet now on the adjacent chair. At least they were off the table.

Tauriel turned into the kitchen area where Fili was pulling Kili’s favorite cookies from the oven. “Tauri! What is it?” Fili took in Tauriel’s frown and look of sorrow and placed the cloth he was using to pull the hot pan from the stove on the counter.

Without speaking, Tauriel lifted the parchment and handed it to Fili, who took it and read it through. She waited patiently for him as he read it over and over. The note fell to the floor before Fili looked up at her with a look so filled with sorrow it brought a fresh round of tears to Tauriel’s eyes. The eleth pulled her brother close, wrapping him in her arms.

Naurfaer put his bowl down and gave the pair a concerned look. “What has happened?” He stood up and retrieved the parchment from the ground, and read it through, turning to the golden-haired prince. “Do you like her, Viltarra?” The elf eyed the prince, who nodded as he stepped away from Tauriel. “Then why are you still standing here?”

Fili sighed. “Thorin said we had to stay in the royal wing. I have not been allowed to leave yet.”

Naurfaer rolled his eyes, and gave Fili a look. “That never seemed to stop you lot before, has it? Told over and over to not go back to the lonely mountain…sons of Durin went anyway. Mingling with elves forbidden…son of Durin married one who is now carrying an heir to the dwarven throne. Told to stay in a bloody room nearly after dying…moves a shelf to sneak out a hidden door and straight down to imminent danger. You Durin sons and daughters do not understand the meaning of ‘no’ and ‘stay’.”

Naurfaer dared them to deny it, but the room remained silent. Seeing Fili contemplate his words, Naurfaer gave him a little nudge towards the door. “The way I see it, they probably took a cart which means they are moving slow. If one were to say, take a horse and speed off, they could reach them within the hour.” Fili stared back at Naurfaer then ran.

“You are such a softy.” Tauriel smiled at her grandfather who shrugged.

“It was either tell him to go after her, or deal with a son of Durin with melancholy for who knows how long. They are already a volatile bunch, I prefer the golden-headed prince with his cheerful disposition. Now your prince, I still have to figure out how to keep him from trouble, or at least from harming himself. Have you considered putting him on a lead? Seems to be working for Hirilhelvicorn.” Naurfaer smirked.

Tauriel laughed and sat to watch as Naurfaer took over finishing lunch, while she took over eating the cooking batter in the bowl, lifting her legs onto the seat beside her and humming in contentment.

Fili ran down the hall and was about to pass Bofur when the hatted dwarf grabbed his arm. “Sorry lad, Thorin said no leavin’. I can no’ let yeh pass until he clears it.”

Fili shook his head. “Please Bofur, she is leaving and I can’t let her go. I have to go after her.”

Bofur lifted his hat and scratched his head in confusion. He hoped he was not referring to the Lord’s daughter. “Her? Not Kaulithah! Tell me lad tha’ yeh have better taste than tha’? Did no’ she try an kill our Tauri? Whyever would yeh wan’ to go after tha’?’”

“NO BOFUR! Viltarra! The baker’s daughter.” He corrected.

Bofur smiled. “Ah, yes. Blonde, wavy hair. Kind family. She be a good lass. Poor thin’ bein’ put in a cell. No’ once did I believe she ‘ad anythin’ ta do with it. Even tried ta vouch fer her, bu’ you know yer uncle.” The hatted dwarf eyed Fili for a moment. “Well off with yeh. Go get yer lass.” Bifur gave him a smile and Fili was once again on his way towards the stables. Nobody stopped him or asked any questions when Fili grabbed Kit from the stall, threw a saddle on him and jumped on his back, kicking him into a run.

Two hours, they had been on the road, and they were just outside Dale. Viltarra vehemently refused to look back at the mountain. She was going to stare forward, and keep looking ahead…only ahead. There was nothing to see behind her. Her mind was so lost that she did not even register her father stopping the cart until after he had done so. Both her parents were looking at her then back at Erebor.

“Da? Why have we stopped?” Her father pointed back and Viltarra forced her head to turn towards Erebor’s peak. The path behind her was in no way void of life, as racing towards them not far off was a cream-colored horse and the prince of the mountain himself.

“Fili?” Viltarra was almost afraid to say the name, as if speaking it aloud would cause the vision of the racing prince to disappear. She climbed down from the cart just as Fili reached them, jumping from Kit and running over to her.

“What are you doing here?”

“Why did you leave?”

Both questions came at the exact same moment, one from the young baker, the other from the prince. Viltarra stared at the ground. “You know why I left Fili.”

Fili took another step towards her, shaking his head. “No. No I don’t. Look, I understand what you went through was…it was horrible. But I swear, it is not always like that. Please. Give Erebor another chance. Please come back. I need you there. Tauriel needs you there.”

Viltarra sighed, her head already giving her answer as she shook it no. “You don’t need me Fili. There are so many more who would be better for you than I. I am just, the daughter of a baker. I have no place in a royal family.”

Fili stepped towards her and placed his hands on her cheeks, his fingers gliding through the soft hairs on her beard along her jaw. “You are wrong. I do need you Viltarra. I need you for Erebor to feel right. For two years I have watched my brother with Tauriel and wondered how someone could feel so deeply for another being. I watched him come to need her as he needs the air to breathe. I could not fathom such feelings and thought them to be self-inflicted and unnecessary. An attachment created in their heads to bind them to someone so they would not be alone for the remainder of their lives. I for one had no desire for such things. But I was wrong Viltarra. So very wrong, and I did not figure that out until you came along.”

Viltarra’s brown eyes gazed into Fili’s blue orbs. “Fili…”

“Shhh, I am not done.” He leaned his head down, placing it on Viltarra’s brow, pushing their foreheads together. “I do not care if you were the daughter of an orc, a human, an elf, or a troll. I will have you any way you come. You are my one Viltarra. I feel it.”

Viltarra could feel the tears beginning to fall from her eyes. Mahal, she hated crying, yet she was doing it more now than she had done in many, many years. It appears she had a choice to make, and she was losing reasons to not go back, quickly, and it was difficult to think with him so close. “Fili your uncle. He forbade me from seeing any of you. He hates me Fili.”

Fili smirked. “My uncle is an ogre sometimes and hates everyone he first meets. You should have seen him with Bilbo. He made the poor hobbit nearly miserable for the entire first half of our journey to Erebor, but they became the closest of friends. My uncle is protective, nearly to a fault Viltarra. He will come around sooner or later. After all, he considers Tauriel to be his daughter, and she, is an elf. Anything else?”  

Viltarra grasped for reasons, but he just kept staring into her. “I….” She began, but nothing came to mind, so she shut her mouth.

Fili smiled knowing he was winning, and pushed his nose against hers. “Court me. Officially and openly, Viltarra.”

Vin and Tarrah sat with bated breath on the cart. They liked the lad, even if his uncle was more than intimidating.

But Viltarra once again shook her head. “No.”

Vin and Tarrah sighed deeply and dramatically.

Fili was at a loss of words as he pulled back, his hands sliding off her cheeks. “Why? What other reason could you give?”

Viltarra squared her shoulders, and pushed some of her wild hair out of her eyes. “You have not asked my father for permission.”

Fili blinked, then beamed and spun around, running to the cart and stared up at the baker. Vin tried putting on his most intimidating face and looked down at the prince who looked hopefully back up at him with wide, endearing, blue eyes. This dwarrows mother must have never been able to deny this dwarf anything. He has such an earnest look about him.

Fili began, his voice steady and official, as if he was heading a royal meeting or making an announcement to his people. “Vin, son of…”

“Hyrik.” Vin added when Fili paused.

“Thank you.” Fili nodded with a grin. “Vin, son of Hyrik. I wish to formally request your permission to court your daughter, Viltarra.”

Vin ran his hand through his beard, looking to his wife who smirked, and nodded her head. It was her way of agreeing to whatever decision he made…or was it her telling him to say yes? Whatever it was, Vin looked back down at Fili. “Do you promise to care for her, respect her, and treat her right?” Vin watched the prince carefully.

“With everything I am.” Fili answered truthfully.

“Then, I defer the choice to my daughter. I support whatever decision she makes.” Fili turned hopefully back to Viltarra who was staring at him.

“Your family…” Viltarra began.

“Will love you, in time. Tauriel already does, Kili is happy when I am happy, mam…well, you may have to be patient with her, and Thorin we already established…is an ogre…but he loves me, so I know he will accept my decision…eventually.” Fili stepped closer, lifting his hand to brush away some hair blowing into her face.

“Your crown…” Viltarra sighed, already leaning into Fili.

“Uncle is barely 200, he has at least another 200 years before I have to take over, plenty of time for both of us to learn.” Fili leaned down, his lips a breath away from hers. “Say yes, Viltarra.” She did not move. She did not speak.

Unable to wait, he closed the distance between them, and took her lips with his own. He could feel the gasp leave her mouth and the sigh as she melted into the kiss. Her hands reached up to pull at his vest as his hands buried themselves in her thick, golden, waves.

After several heartbeats, Fili released her and pulled back, looking into her closed eyes and she finally whispered, “Yes.”

Tarrah jumped up and wrapped her arms around Vin who was beaming, and Fili laughed and swung Viltarra around before claiming her lips with his own once again.

“So, are we going back to the mountain?” Viltarra pulled back from Fili and turned to look at her father still on the cart, then nodded. “Thank Mahal. I like it there, and having a sitting room grew on me.”

Fili laughed as Tarrah snorted. Fili pulled Viltarra close and grabbed Kit’s reins as they turned towards the mountain. He knew they had obstacles to face, in some ways not unlike those trials Kili and Tauriel went through. But if Tauriel can be accepted, he sees no reason Viltarra won’t be with time. He felt Viltarra slide her hand into his own and she sent him a smile.

Fili immediately returned it with his own grin, then leaned down to capture her lips once more as they made their way back home, hand in hand.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

“Fili likes the bakers daughter?” Dis asked, disbelief clear in her voice. “The one who was in a cell?”

Kili laughed and nodded from his place on the bed. “That’s the one.”

Dis sighed. One son married to an elf (more to the point of the principle then the elf herself, Dis loves Tauriel) and one who seems attached to the daughter of a baker who is on Thorin’s watch list. Their little family just gets more interesting by the day. “And where is Fili now? I would like to speak to him.”

Kili shifted. Truthfully, he did not know. Really, how could he? Without help, he could not even get to the washroom on his own let alone figure out where Fili is at any given time. “Uh, the kitchen? Maybe? It is near lunch and since you are in here, I assume that is where Tauriel went and where he would be.”

“Not in the kitchen.” Naurfaer came walking in, a tray in each hand while Tauriel stood beside him carrying a third tray for herself. Naurfaer passed Kili one and Dis another and sat as if they weren’t currently missing a member of the family.

Dis looked at her tray, then back at Naurfaer and Tauriel. “If Fili is not in the kitchen, where is he?”

The elder elf sighed and folded his arms.  “He is a son of Durin and the dam he cares for has left the mountain. Where do you think he is?”

Tauriel threw Naurfaer a disapproving look and Kili chucked a roll at the elf, hitting him in the head with a soft ‘plunk’, before it fell to the floor. Kaw immediately flew to the ground beside the roll and hopped over to where it landed before he began tearing it to shreds, crumbs flying all over the wood and carpet.

“KILI! I am trying to keep him from eating things off the floor, so he doesn’t get in the habit when the baby comes.” Kili gave her an apologetic look but went back to his lunch, stuffing his mouth to keep it occupied lest he get into more trouble.

“Thorin is going to…” Dis began shaking her head…

“Thorin is going to what?” Everyone turned to their kingly uncle, brother, and... whatever he was to Naurfaer. Even Kaw looked up at the newcomer and croaked, but went back to his meal after seeing it was only Thorin.

Thorin looked around the room twice, everyone remaining silent, except for Kaw who was now cooing at his crumbled mess. Nobody was trying to point out the missing member of the family, but Thorin was no fool, he could feel the tension around him, which put him immediately on edge. His eyes scanned the room again, and he finally zeroed in on the one, missing, element. Thorin looked to Kili, his brows lowered in question. “Where is your brother?” he finally sighed out.

Kili gave him a look laced with frustration as he pointed to his leg. “Why do I keep getting asked that? I know nothing outside this room.” Thorin pinched his nose and turned to Tauriel who pointed to Naurfaer. Naurfaer gave her a traitorous look and sat back, folding his arms then gestured lazily to Dis.

Dis sighed, of course nobody wanted to be the one to inform Thorin of the fact Fili had left without his permission. Considering her words carefully, Dis stood and moved towards her brother. “Fili went after the baker’s daughter.”

“HE DID WHAT!?” Thorin bellowed. “I told him to stay in here until everything was safe to leave. I told her to stay away from this family. Why in the great forge is he going after her?”

“Come now, Thorin, how can you possibly not understand young love?” Naurfaer argued.

Dis closed her eyes and placed her hand on her forehead, and Tauriel shook her head no at Naurfaer, but it was too late.

Thorin’s mouth dropped, then he turned to his sister, who now had her arms folded and was returning his look with a look of her own. “Love? Dis, what does he mean…love?”

Dis sighed. “I haven’t spoken to Fili. I only know what they have told me. But, it appears, Fili is rather attached to this young dam.”

Thorin growled. “A young dam I have explicitly ordered to not come near this family.”

Seeing Thorin not budging, Tauriel tried a more calming tactic. “’Adad, Viltarra is innocent. She is my friend as well. Do not judge her too harshly, she was in no way at fault for anything that has happened these last few months. Without her, I firmly believe that I would not even be here right now. Please reconsider your feelings for her, at the very least, give her the benefit of the doub, and allow her to prove to you she is not who you think she is.”

Thorin turned his blue eyes to Tauriel who was now standing beside him, her hand on his arm. Kili watched with surprise as Thorin calmed, if only slightly. His elf certainly had an attachment to Thorin, and Thorin to her.

“We had the trial this morning.” Thorin stated, changing the subject for the moment. He reiterated what he had told Dis earlier to all currently in the room.

Kili pushed himself further against the pillows to sit up straight, as he turned to the family patriarch. “Uncle, do you think anyone else was involved?”

Thorin thought for a moment before answering Kili. “No. I believe we have everyone.”

Kili stayed silent for only a second, before doing what his two nephews did best. Standing up for one another. “Then why not let Fili be happy. I know neither of us went down the path you would have chosen. I know for certain you, and mam, wanted both of us to marry for the betterment of our people, and I will tell you right now, that I was prepared to do as you asked which I am sure Fili is as well. What I was not prepared for, was the overwhelming feeling of love and need that came with Tauriel. If Fili only feels half of what I do with my one, he will have no other. You would be dooming him to a life of loneliness and unhappiness.” Thorin could only look at Kili. He could not think of a thing to say to his nephew who spoke with conviction for his brother.

Kili’s warm, chocolate, eyes peered pleadingly at the only father he knew. “I know you love us uncle. I know you want us to be happy. Give Fili a chance to be happy. Viltarra, I do not know her as well as Tauriel does, but I most assuredly plan to. Should she come back with Fili, which I assume that is where he is off to considering he is not in here, give her a chance as well. If Tauriel does not believe her to have had anything to do with the plot on her life, then I trust her judgment, fully. He accepted my one without question, loves her, and treats her as if she had been in the family his entire life. I love my brother Thorin, but what kind of brother would I be to him if I did not try and accept the one he loves after all he has done and accepted for me?”

Tauriel could not stop herself from going to join Kili on the bed, grasping the hand still secured to his chest and pressing her lips to the side of his head. “I love you.” She whispered quietly, and how could she not. Kili had the biggest and most beautiful heart.

Kili turned his head to her and lifted his good hand to trace her cheek. “I love you.” He repeated back.

“Fine.” Both Tauriel and Kili looked towards Thorin, as did Dis and Naurfaer. “Do not ask me to trust her, but, I will not get in Fili’s way. Mahal knows I accepted an elf into this family…” He turned to Naurfaer. “…make that two elves...and a half.” He finished, his eyes warming as he looked at the swell in Tauriel’s abdomen, a soft smile on his lips as he thought about his impending grandson.

Thorin also knew that if he tried to push Fili and the lass apart, he will likely only end up pushing Fili away completely. He is done losing his family. Does he like this dam? No. Does he trust her? No. Will she know it? Probably. He had never been good at hiding his feelings about others. What he will not do, is force Fili into making a decision that will lead his nephew to a life of bitterness and regret. If this dam makes his nephew happy, he will not get in the way. Only time will tell what the future holds.

Before anyone said any more, Tauriel and Naurfaer both perked up at the same time, their heads turning to the open veranda door. It had been a warm day, despite it now being autumn, so the door was flung open letting the warm air fill the room, as that is what Tauriel loved.

“What is it?” Thorin asked.

Tauriel did not answer, instead she slid from the bed and went outside to look over the side of the mountain. Within seconds, Naurfaer, Dis, and Thorin were beside her, each peering over the railing at the approaching cart with a very well-known small cream horse with two blondes riding together. “HEY! WHAT IS GOING ON? YOU CAN’T JUST ALL RUN OUTSIDE AND LEAVE ME HERE!”

Dis sighed and looked inside to see Kili craning his head while attempting to see the group. Her poor baby, still unable to get around well.

Without turning to her husband, Tauriel was the one who answered. “They are coming back meleth nin! Fili, Viltarra, and her parents! They are nearly at the gate.”

Kili gave a loud whoop, Thorin grumbled under his breath but watched on, and Naurfaer smiled widely and knowingly.

Dis looked down at the approaching party. She was still unsure about this. Truthfully, she wanted to believe the girl to be innocent, but, after Gildridd and Kaulithah, she was having a difficult time opening her mind to allowing another…stranger…into the family so soon.

After all, Kaulithah was no stranger to her, Thorin, or the boys, and still look what happened. She let out another sigh and watched the approaching party, Tauriel slipping her hand into Dis’s, giving it a squeeze as they waited for the group to slowly disappear underneath them.

“What happens now Fili?” Viltarra tightened her arms around the prince’s waist as they headed up to the gates and around to the stable entrance. The main gate was now fully reconstructed, so they no longer rode the animals inside the main entrance, rather, the inhabitants of Erebor who came on beast-back went directly to the stable not far from the gate. The carts and traders were able to enter in in a different gate, which was smaller than the main gate but large enough for several carts to fit at once.

Viltarra watched her father and mother go into the cart entrance as Fili jumped down from Kit, offering her his hand. She rolled her eyes and slid off the horse, landing just beside Fili and poking him in the chest angerly. “Don’t you start all that…princely chivalry…on me. I am perfectly capable of getting off an animal on my own, though, that one is larger than I am accustomed to.”  

Kit was in no way as large as Galaddal, though he stood near shoulder to shoulder with Kili’s mare, Maryn. But, both were larger than the average pony, even if they were smaller than most horses. Fili, Kili, and Thorin…even Dis, were on the taller end of the dwarven people. Balin said it was because of their Durin blood, the same blood giving them an extended lifespan.

Fili gave her a bow. “Of course, my Lady. How foolish of me to think you incapable.” Viltarra put her hands on her hips and gave him a glare that would make Dis and Tauriel proud.

The young prince shifted a bit nervously and gave her a broad smile, which annoyed her even more, but she decided to let it go. This is the dwarf she chose so she must learn to accept him for who he was. Viltarra did not want to be one of those dams who wants to change their partner, she likes Fili for who he was. They will both need to learn the other, their strengths, their habits, and the fundamental uniquities that make them who they are. There was plenty of time for that, though. So, she pushed her frustration down, and mirrored his grin, because truthfully, she looked forward to every minute she gets of getting to know the real Fili.

Fili relaxed and swept some of the unruly golden waves from her face. “Right. Next we introduce you to my mam…and my uncle, Thorin…who you have probably already met.” Without waiting for a response, Fili grabbed her hand as he turned to pass Kit’s reins to one of the dwarves in the stable, making sure to pat both Maryn and Galaddal on the nose as they walked by.

However, Viltarra was tugging on his arm, trying to get him to turn back to her. “Your uncle will not have it Fili.”

When he finally turned to look at Viltarra, Fili did not miss the look of fear in her eyes, so he paused and stepped up to her, taking both of her hands in his and squeezing them comfortingly. “Be patient with him and let me handle it, okay?” Viltarra sighed but nodded and let him pull her into the mountain from the stable door. He walked her quietly through the halls and ran into Balin at the bottom of the stairs.

“Balin!” Fili beamed, greeting the dwarf he has known his entire life.

The older dwarf smiled and looked at Viltarra, noting their clasped hands. “Hello, to both of you.” He then pointed at Fili. “Did not yer uncle tell ya you were to stay inside the family rooms lad? He is not going to be happy yeh did not listen…again.”

Viltarra gaped at Fili, it would not be good for them to start a relationship not only with his uncle hating her, but with him sneaking out to retrieve her. “You left when you weren’t supposed to?! Fili!”

Balin laughed and Fili looked unamused. “If yer going to stick around lass, one thing yeh should know about Durin’s folk is they rarely do as they are told or expected. Wild hearts, the lot of them. That includes our elf lass, Tauriel. Mahal knows what mischief her and Kili’s offspring will bring to these halls.”

Fili chuckled. “I for one cannot wait.”

Balin nodded in agreement. It was safe to say, the entire mountain was looking forward to the birth of the newest member of the royal family. “Nor can I lad. Now, what brings yeh out and about, riskin’ yer uncles rath?”

“Balin, have you met Viltarra? She just agreed to court me.” Fili put an arm around Viltarra and pulled her to his side. The dam going willingly, but not without a small blush making its way up her neck and to her cheeks. This was going to take time getting used to, being paraded around and introduced.

Balin’s eyes went wide. “By my beard! May I be the firs’ to offer my hearty congratulations. He is a good lad, lass. You can do no better.” Viltarra’s cheeks reddened further, but she thanked Balin as Fili preened. “Are yeh takin’ her to see everyone?”

Fili nodded. “That was where we were headed.”

Viltarra did not look so sure. She tugged at Fili’s sleeve. “Fili! I cannot go up there. Thorin said. Do you want me to go back into a cell?”

“I did say that. I also believe I said to stay away from my family.” Fili cringed and Viltarra immediately jumped away from the golden-headed prince while Thorin turned narrowed eyes to his nephew. “There is also the fact I told you, Fili, to not leave the rooms.”

“Uncle.” Fili tried to protest but Thorin raised his hand.

“It would appear we will have yet another who deems my word to be more of a, suggestion, then an order.” He looked at Viltarra, his blue eyes blazing before he turned back to Fili. “Your mother is waiting up in the main sitting room and Tauriel is trying to keep Kili still. I suggest you go up, before your brother tries to get out of bed and come down to find you himself.” Thorin turned to leave and paused, looking over his shoulder at the pair, “The both of you.” He added and disappeared around the hall.

“I think that is an okay for yeh to go on up lass. Please excuse me.” Balin gave a short bow and followed Thorin.

Viltarra shuddered at the coldness from Erebor’s king, but Fili was smiling excitedly. Maybe that was normal? She sure hopes not, otherwise, she will have to learn to simply get used to it. She did smile, however, when Fili took her hand and she finally allowed him to pull her towards the stairs, only to be stopped again.

“Ya got her! Well done lad! Welcome, lass, to the company!” Bofur gave her a bow, and Viltarra gave him a questioning look. Seeing it, the hatted dwarf laughed. “We ‘ave a lot to tell ya, but best yeh go on up for now.” Fili smiled at Bofur as he hauled Viltarra up the steps before she could figure out how to respond.

Though she has been up here a few times, Viltarra still looked at the massive floor to ceiling door with wonder. It was proof she was going from the normal part of the mountain to a much more regal and grand section. She never got used to these royal halls when she came up to visit with Tauriel.

There was always so much to look at in these halls, from the intricate moldings and carvings, to the gold and jewels imbedded into several features of the rooms. There was also Tauriel’s massive windows that looked over the path to Erebor and Dale. She felt like royalty just having a sitting room and a bedroom for the first time in her life, this, however, felt like another plane altogether.

Not seeing her look of awe, Fili silently opened the great door and together, they entered the main sitting room, where Dis stood waiting.

The family matriarch gave Fili a stern look and pointed a finger at her son. “Do not think we won’t be discussing you running off.” Fili let go of Viltarra’s hand and walked over to kiss his mother on the cheek. The stupid charmer. She could never stay angry at him, or Kili. Folding her arms, she lifted a brow and gestured with her head to the dam standing a few feet away. “I see you brought a guest?”

Fili took her hand and pulled Dis towards Viltarra who stood trying to not look nervous. “Mam, this is Viltarra, daughter of Vin. With permission from her father, she has accepted my request in courtship.” Dis eyed the dam silently.

“Viltarra!” Tauriel stepped into the room, Naurfaer just behind her, and she walked towards the blonde baker who finally let a smile spread across her lips. The moment she got within reach, Tauriel put her arms around Viltarra and pulled her into as close of a hug she could give with her little one growing each day.

Dis watched on and gave her son a sidewards glance as she felt him relax beside her. After a few moments, Tauriel stepped back to allow Dis to come forward once again, the eleth giving Viltarra a reassuring look.

Viltarra turned her eyes to the taller dam. She looked the epitome of royalty with her fur lined gown, gold crusted belt, and circlet of gems on her brow. The beard on either side of her face was thick and braided down to her waist where they blended in with another set of braids just behind them.

The two secondary braids sat just before her ears in the same style as Tauriel and Fili’s down to the matching beads at the base. A sign of their family, she was sure, as she remembered Thorin having identical braids and she assumed Kili did as well. Her own hair was braid -less. Her family was not in the tradition of doing braids and having to put her hair up while baking made it difficult to constantly work around beads and adornments, so she rarely added them in.

“So, you wish to court my son?” Tauriel looked to Dis, noting her standoffish tone. She sounded more like Thorin then she usually did, and she clasped her hands in-front of where her child was currently doing summersaults, wondering what Dis was going to do and hoping her friend could take the Durin fueled intimidation; she most assuredly was not disappointed.

“I have already accepted, Lady Dis. Although your support would be more than appreciated and welcomed.” Tauriel could not stop the pride she felt for her friend’s ability to stand up for herself. She will do just fine in this family.

“I see.” Dis gave back easily.

“Mam…” Fili tried, a sense of warning in his tone. But Dis put a hand up to silence him, and Fili obediently stepped back and waited.

The princess of Erebor, sister of Thorin, mother of Fili, circled the slightly smaller dam, taking her in. She noted her shorter stature, the bare hair, and her proud shoulders. The tension in the room was palpable as everyone waited on bated breath for Dis’s assessment to be over.

Yet, Dis said nothing else. Instead, she simply gave the dam a nod and turned from the room to go down the hallway towards the suites. She did stop at the door, however, and turned to Tauriel gently calling, “Come, daughter.”

Tauriel was going to tell Dis she would be staying, but the look in Dis’s eyes was filled with motherly protection and concern, so as much as she wanted to stay, Tauriel could not find it inside her to argue. Besides, she thinks she may need Kili to intervene before their offspring flips his way into making her nauseous…which was becoming more and more likely with each passing minute. Tauriel gave Viltarra and Fili an apologetic look, and followed Dis.

Once they were gone, Viltarra released a nervous breath, Fili sighed and shook his head, and Naurfaer snorted.

The elf looked to Fili, his brows raised in amusement. “Well, that was…something. Did she do that to Tauriel as well? I could only imagine watching that introduction with Dis.”

Naurfaer tried to pull up a mental vision of Dis and Tauriel first meeting. He could see Dis blowing her top as her son dragged an elf into her home. The young dark-haired prince probably approached his mother with a wide grin and large begging brown eyes as he thrust the red-headed warrior elf in front of her. Now that dwarrow can get away with anything with just a look, and he knows it. They are all doomed if he passes those wide, brown, eyes, and that endearing wide grin of his, to his unborn son. Naurfaer looked around at the shifting Fili looking everywhere but him and Viltarra.

“Really? She accepted her right away didn’t she.” Viltarra deadpanned.

Fili ran to her and took her hands. “It was a completely different situation Viltarra. Give mam a chance. She is just...protective. Especially of Tauriel right now. I think that is all it is.”

However, Viltarra shook her head. “Fili, she accepted Tauriel but barely even gave me more than a moment of her time. Are you sure about this?”

Not skipping a beat, Fili nodded emphatically. “More sure than anything. Please Viltarra.”

Viltarra looked into Fili’s pleading eyes. He let his forehead fall onto hers making it impossible for her to think with those blue eyes boring into her own, begging her silently. With a relenting sigh, she nodded, her brow still connected to Fili’s as she did.

“Now aren't you two as cute as Kili and Tauriel.” Fili pulled back and laughed as Viltarra blushed, but she gave Naurfaer a smile who was watching them with a sigh, before he perked up and smiled wide.

“I don’t suppose either of you are too busy for some tea and cookies? I managed to save a few from your bottomless pit of a brother and would love to be at least one member of this family extending a warm welcome.” Naurfaer gave Viltarra his warmest smile and she nodded as the elf approached the pair. He was over a head taller than either of them, forcing him to look down as he approached.

Fili stepped back giving the elf enough room to take Viltarra’s hand. “Look. I am new to this family too. They really aren’t so bad. Give them time. Dis and Thorin will come around once they see how happy you make our Fili. I am most certain you will have no problems with Kili, and Tauriel already loves you.”

“Our...Fili?” Fili gave Naurfaer a look, though he was smiling.

“Quiet. I am trying to help here.” The taller elf looked back at Viltarra. “You have more allies than you think, try not to worry and just enjoy getting to know one another. Shall we head to the kitchen?” Naurfaer extended his arm and waited patiently.

Viltarra hesitated but took it, looking back at Fili as Naurfaer dragged her down the hall, the prince shaking his head but following only steps behind. He had never been so thankful for the strange elf in his family, then he was right now.

Tauriel followed Dis back into her and Kili’s chamber, and the moment they entered, the mother of their little family sat hard on a chair and looked away into the setting sun.

The entire way back, Tauriel rehearsed what she was going to say. ‘I am not a child, I can stay where I want’, ‘Viltarra is not a monster or a lowly being, she deserves more than a nod and for you to look down at her’, ‘Are you trying to push Fili away, you are setting yourself up perfectly to go down that path.’ With the words ready to fall from her lips, she opened her mouth to speak.

“I am sorry, Tauriel. I did not know what to do or say.” Tauriel closed her mouth and looked at Dis. How was she supposed to rant and rave when the dam looked so...defeated?

Taking a deep breath, Tauriel sat beside Dis. “I do not understand. You never treated me as such. Why her?”

Dis lifted her hand and ran her fingers over Tauriel’s family braids. “That feels like so very long ago, the day you came to Ered Luin, soaked, covered in blood and mud, and completely dead on your feet. But you had fire in your eyes, and I could see your kind spirit bleeding through your exhaustion.”

Tauriel remembered. She also remembered being worried about Dis’s reaction to her, especially since she was an elf. Tauriel’s worries were unfounded, however, as Dis ran right to her and pulled her into her arms.

From the moment she met Dis, the dam became her mother. There was no period of complicated relationship dynamics or having to prove herself. Dis just, opened her heart to Tauriel and Tauriel latched on. The two worked. Was their relationship or life perfect? Valar no. One can see that just looking within the last month, but, Tauriel knew without a doubt in her heart that Dis loved her as one of her own.

“Kili spoke of you, nearly every day before you came. I knew of your name, hair color, your passionate kindness, and courageous spirit. I knew how you sacrificed something elves normally considered sacred, for something elves find fault in in other races, mortality, emotion, and deep seeded passion. I also could see the love Kili had for you with every word he spoke, and I knew that only a returned love could spawn such a sacrifice as you gave. So, when a bleeding, red-headed, mud covered, very wet she-elf was all but carried into my family's chambers, I knew exactly who you were. Inside and out. How could I not love you too?” A tear fell from her eye and she wiped it away and continued.

“This last month, I, I almost lost you. I saw that look when I called you to follow me, I think I know you well enough now not to miss the ‘do not tell me what to do’ look. My daughter, you will need to forgive me. I was the one who put trust and faith in Gildridd, then walked away and let her slowly kill you, and I was the one who pushed Kaulithah at Fili in hopes she would join this family.”

Tauriel sighed. “Dis, amad…”

Dis shook her head. “No Tauriel, let me finish.” Tauriel closed her mouth and waited, and Dis continued. “I am a fool to think I can lock you up, I doubt you would let any of us do that. But, Tauriel, I will have a difficult time trusting anyone near you or in this family for some time.”

So this was not just about Viltarra, it was about Dis’s guilt over what Tauriel went through, and her part in it. To be honest, those last few weeks Tauriel was so far gone, she does not really remember much. Does she have the right to be angry at her family for all but abandoning her? Absolutely. She has never had a family before, and suddenly, with the love of one young dwarven prince, she received all she ever dreamed of and more. As unconventional as they were, she had a mother in Dis, a father in Thorin, a brother in Fili, even cousins such as Dain and Gimli.

Then, just as quickly, that support was gone. Tauriel had every right to withdrawal from her family, to push them away, to make them earn her trust back. But, she had no desire to do such a thing. She does, however, appreciate the effort they have put in to make it up to her as she and Kili recovered.

Tauriel also understands it was not completely their fault. Her family, was the royal family, not just of Erebor, but of the entire dwarven people. It is not as if they ignored her so without good reason. The visiting Lords were a once in a lifetime event. The mountain needed fealty, it needed to know it had the support of the powerful clans in the dwarven kingdom. They had responsibilities to fulfill. Yes, she was a responsibility too, but, what they were doing was not a picnic in the summer glen. It was difficult, stressful, and even caused her Kili so much hardship he came down with an illness that took him three days to overcome…once he was in bed recovering.

So, taking that all into consideration, Tauriel cannot sit here, and reasonably put her suffering on her family. Afterall, even Naurfaer put his faith in Gildridd, Kili too. If any two beings in middle earth were locked in on her well being, it was those two…despite the little, situation, with Kaulithah kissing her Kili. Now that….that she is still a bit furious about.

Sighing, Tauriel turned fully to the dam beside her, no, not just a dam, her mother. “Amad, Gildridd fooled everyone. She never lied about her abilities, she was a well-known healer and had the credentials and knowledge to back it. She did know and work with elves, just, not for the reasons we thought. As for Kaulithah, well, you did know her. It was no fault of yours she took advantage of your kindness and favor for her own agenda. Please stop letting this plague you so. You are only causing yourself more pain then necessary. I am alive and sitting beside you as is your granddwarfling.”

Tauriel took Dis’s hand and placed it on her son, who was still quite awake and gave the hand a small push. Dis smiled at the contact as Tauriel continued. “Fili is the one who needs our support now. Please, try to get to know Viltarra, I most assuredly believe you will like her. I firmly believe without her cheese buns being the only substance I was able to eat in the last month, I would not be here. Not to mention the fact that she was also the one to tell Fili to find me that day I collapsed in the raven room…after nearly stepping off the mountains edge. So, I suppose you can say she saved my life in more than one way.”

Dis sat considering her words and nodded. “Alright Tauriel. If you insist it, I will try. But, I will never forgive myself for what I allowed to happen. Never. You, however, are right of course. I will try and get to know Viltarra. Just do not expect me to do so without some reservations. I was fooled once, never again. You are far too important to me, you, Kili, and Fili. My children.” She lifted her hand to trace Tauriel’s cheek, then stood quietly and left the room, leaving Tauriel alone.

Tauriel sat biting her lip before letting out a huff and walking to the bedroom, falling back unceremoniously onto the bed. Her eyes were shut tight, but she felt something tickling her forehead. Peaking an eye open, Tauriel looked up to see Kili’s warm brown eyes staring down as he sat leaning over her, his hair falling like a curtain around his face.

When he saw her eyes opening to meet his, Kili smiled and lifted a brow, though Tauriel could see more than a bit of frustration leaking through his warm expression. He really hated being bedbound, though Tauriel would be lying if she said she did not thoroughly love the fact Kili was always here beside her right now. “Want to tell me what happened amralime? Because, I have been literally sitting here for an hour waiting for ANY information, and Kaw refused to budge from his nap to be useful.”

Kili lifted his head to look at said bird, who gave a grumbling croak but otherwise remained asleep on Tauriel’s pillow, with his head tucked under his wing. Shaking his head, Kili looked back down at his wife expectantly.

Tauriel smiled and closed her eyes again but reached her hand up to brush her fingers against Kili’s rough cheek. “Remember when you introduced me to Dis?” Kili hummed in response. “Imagine that, but with the complete opposite reaction than she gave me.”

Tauriel opened her eyes just in time to see Kili cringe. “That bad?”

“Worse to be sure. Amad channeled Thorin perfectly and thoroughly, it was quite unsettling.” Tauriel fidgeted and tried to get comfortable, but with only a few months left of her pregnancy, her spine was constantly protesting any action she attempted. To add insult to injury, Tauriel was currently both hungry and nauseous. Probably the latter because of the first, her son was always displeased when in need of food and she did not comply quickly.

Quickly noticing her discomfort, Kili ran his fingers through her hair. “Are you alright, amralime?”

Tauriel sighed and nodded, then shook her head. They had made a promise to each other just a few nights ago that both will be honest with how they feel regardless of how weak it made them appear to themselves. Their marriage will be one of openness and care. Both knew this would never change overnight, each of them was stubborn, but they would certainly make more of an effort. “I am nauseous, and uncomfortable.” She finally answered.

At the first, Kili nearly went into a panic, but Tauriel stilled him before he would fall out of the bed in an attempt to get someone, further injuring himself in doing so. “Calm, meleth nin. Oin had said some nausea is normal, it was just in the abundance it had been that the problems lay. I think our son is simply hungry and it is his way of informing me. I will go to the kitchen and see if Fili or Naurfaer are in there.”

Tauriel stood and leant over to place a kiss on Kili’s forehead. “I shall bring you something as well.”

“Fine. Go ahead. I have nowhere else to be.” Tauriel chuckled at her husband, then leaned in once more and guided his lips to hers for a lingering kiss, nuzzling his nose as she pulled away and walked from the room.

Kili sat back and stared at the ceiling. He hated how he could not go anywhere, do anything, or see anyone who did not come and see him. He could not even go and support Fili by getting to know Viltarra. Maybe he can get Tauriel to bring them both here for lunch tomorrow.

The young prince sat and waited for nearly an hour before he heard footsteps coming towards the room. Soon, his Tauriel was peaking her head into the doorway, smiling at him. “Are you up for visitors Kili? For I bring dinner, and guests.”

Kili pushed himself up and grinned widely as Fili appeared behind Tauriel, and standing beside his brother, Kili could just make out the thick, wavey, blonde, hair, signature with the baker’s daughter, Viltarra. “Yes please, to both!”

Tauriel laughed and stepped in, Viltarra and Fili following with each one carrying a tray of food into the room.

Viltarra had been in Tauriel’s room before, but it still struck her as wonderous at how large it was compared to what she was accustomed too. Not to mention not many dwarves had rooms with windows as substantial as these floor to ceiling panes of glass.

Then there was the large set of doors leading to an additional space outside the mountain itself, one of which was open allowing for some of the warm autumn air to flow inside. Viltarra eyed the open door curiously. The last time she was here the door had been closed, and she had been helping Tauriel find something to wear, so she had never been outside.  

Seeing where her eyes had landed, Tauriel grabbed Viltarra’s hand. “Come, I will show you. It is my favorite part of these chambers.”

“Hey, what about me!?” Kili folded his arms and pouted like a dwarfling, causing his brother to roll his eyes and Viltarra to smother a smile behind her hand.

Tauriel laughed and amended. “Oh my. I do believe I misspoke. Forgive me, meleth nin. I meant it is my second favorite part of these chambers.” As Tauriel pulled Viltarra to the door, she leaned down and whispered loudly, “It is my favorite.” Kili of course heard and gave out an indignant huff and continued to pout, that is until Fili gave him a plate filled with food and Kili began eating with his customary vigor.

Viltarra gave out a gasp as she stepped into the warm, autumn, evening. The sky had darkened and the stars had appeared in the millions, endlessly filling the heavens with their light. She may not be an elf, but Viltarra has always loved the stars, and spent countless evenings looking up at them when they stopped to make camp on her family’s many travels between settlements.

“Thorin insisted we had these chambers for this reason. He knows of my love of the stars and these are the only quarters that has the veranda attached.” At Viltarra’s withered look Tauriel gave her a reassuring smile. “Was he unkind to you? Thorin?”

The blonde baker leaned against the railing and looked beyond to the dancing fires alight throughout Dale. “He still believes me to be involved in poisoning you. I don’t think he will ever really trust or accept me. I have nothing in common with him or his sister. I will always be an outsider. Even worse, a COMMON outsider. I do not even have the same traditions as most dwarves, we do not do braids, I do not remember ever celebrating Durin’s day among many other holidays, and I know nothing about politics. I am afraid they are going to look at that, and deem me unfit for Fili and force us apart.”

When Viltarra stopped speaking, Tauriel just stood and watched her for a minute. “Do you love Fili?” Viltarra whipped her eyes up and scowled at her, causing Tauriel to laugh. “I think you are mistaken about not having anything in common with Thorin, for that scowl most assuredly matches his perfectly, my Kili’s as well.”

Viltarra’s face softened and she finally laughed with Tauriel before the pair turned to the stars glittering above. Sliding her eyes away from her precious stars, Tauriel watched her friend before getting her attention once more.

“Look inside that room.” Tauriel indicated to the door where Fili sat laughing on the bed beside Kili who was glaring at his brother.

Viltarra followed the eleth’s line of sight to see the boys sitting on the bed, Fili had nudged Kili, and his glare suddenly turned to a laugh that filled the chamber and drifted out to the veranda where they stood. Viltarra looked back up at Tauriel who was smiling brightly and looking fondly at the two dwarves in the room. “That, Viltarra, is nearly my entire world right there. My Kili, and my brother Fili.” She looked at Viltarra.

“Dis and Thorin, are as much a part of it as those two are. Those four are all I truly need to be happy, and this one too.” She indicated to her growing child. “I suppose I should add Naurfaer in as well. But, I do want to apologize for Dis, and Thorin. I am afraid it is my fault they are acting as they are, they are very…protective of me. My story is something you shall never fully believe to be true, as no being, past, present, or future, will ever go through such things as I. Dis does not just consider me to be her daughter because I am married to Kili, Viltarra. There is so much more to it.”

That just confused Viltarra even more. For the first time, her mind was pulling up questions as to how a she-elf ended up married to a dwarven prince, not that it bothered her in any way, she was glad it happened. She has never had a friend as caring, loyal, and kind as Tauriel. “Why does she consider you to be her daughter then? I don’t mean to sound rude or intrude, but, it is odd for dwarves to be so fond of an elf, usually I have seen open hostility between the two races in my travels. Did that concern you at all?”

Tauriel chewed her lip, looking from Viltarra to the door. “You did not answer my question. Do you love Fili? I know it may take time if you are not there yet…”

“Yes! I...yes. It is difficult to explain, and I have not even told him because it seems so early to have such feelings. But, I know what this feeling is and it can be nothing else.” She paused, her eyes widening as she stared at Tauriel. “Oh my. I love Fili.”

Tauriel laughed and pulled her friend into a hug. “Come. I have a story to tell you that at least will put your mind at ease as far as Dis and my relationship, versus yours and Dis’s goes…or will go.” Tauriel grabbed Viltarra’s hand and pulled the dam into the room alongside her.

The two sons of Durin watched them come in, Fili passing Tauriel a plate and pointing to it as she took her place beside Viltarra in one of the chairs. He really did not need to say anything, as Tauriel was quite happy to eat away. Once she was finished, she placed the plate on the bedside table.

Clearing her throat, Tauriel looked at her husband and brother, both of which were still on the bed. “Fili, Kili, I wish to tell Viltarra. Everything.”

A bit surprisingly, Fili was the one to furrow his brows at her and sit up straighter. “Are you sure that is what you want, Tauri?”

Tauriel could see a look of slight hurt pass on the blonde baker’s face before she covered it up. Fili caught it though, so he back tracked a bit, looking at Viltarra. “It’s not what you think, I am not trying to keep things from you, it is just, a very difficult and complicated story. I am not saying no.” He turned back to Tauriel. “It truly is more of your story little sister, than any of ours, so the choice is yours. Share whatever you are comfortable with.”

Tauriel looked to Kili who gave her a reassuring look and smile as he nodded his head slowly. “I am with you on whatever you choose, amralime.”

The room fell silent as Tauriel thought on where to start. She turned herself in a way to be able to fully see her friend. “What I am about to tell you, it is of grave importance you share with no other. Not even your family. Not even Leotti nor the company knows anything of this. If you cannot agree, it is best we share nothing.”

Viltarra thought for a moment, then leaned over and looked directly into Tauriel’s eyes. “I won’t tell a soul. Whatever you say here, will not leave this room.”

For good measure, Fili rose and closed both the door to the veranda, locking it tight, and the bedroom door. Kaw had woken from his nap and decided to stretch his wings and had flown out the open veranda door not long after Tauriel left to go help with dinner, and he had yet to return. It was for the best, their raven was a baby, he could not be at fault for repeating anything which he was at present, prone to do as he learns to speak.

With the two brothers sitting on the bed, and Tauriel beside Viltarra, each in their own chairs, Tauriel turned her eyes to the blonde beside her. “We did not survive the battle of five armies Viltarra. Not the first time around.”

Confusion right from the start filled Viltarra’s eyes. “I don’t understand. The battle of five armies? That is what they called the great battle for Erebor and Dale the elves help fight is it not? If you did not survive, you would not be here. What am I missing?”

“Nothing. Truly. The Gundabad orc, Azog had a plan, or an order. We are at present unsure where to trace it beyond that. Regardless, it was to destroy the line of Durin completely, and he succeeded. We do not remember the exact details, but from what memories we do possess, combined with nightmares and several close calls that mirrored our first experience, we believe that he killed Fili first, stabbing him then throwing him off a tower. Kili...” Tauriel paused.

The wound was two years ago, but felt…fresh. Tauriel swallowed down the despair forcing its way through her system as she tried to ignore the sound of piercing metal that still rang through her ears at times. “Kili was taken out by Bolg, who pierced his chest. Azog himself took Thorin down. I, well, I am assuming I fell, my wounds being too great, whether it was physical wounds, or, mental, I do not know. We elves do not do well losing our mates, and even then, I know I had already chosen Kili as my mate. I am afraid any further memories of that life were stripped of me, even these are hazy and more...guesses through visions and dreams then actual memories.”

Viltarra was now more confused than ever. For a moment she was wondering if this was some, cruel joke, they were playing on her and she was beginning to question her choice in coming back. A look at Fili who was looking to the wall lost in thought, and Kili who was looking at Tauriel with eyes full of worry, however, made her reconsider those thoughts, and she was soon chastising herself for thinking ill of them. She believes she knows Fili and Tauriel well enough by now, to know they would never be cruel to her in any way.

Unsure of how to respond or what to say, Viltarra watched as Tauriel seemed to pass a silent message to Kili, their minds so in sync they could bring comfort to the other without touching or speaking. To be honest, she could not wait to get to that point with Fili, if he would allow it. They were still so new.

Finally, after some time to think, the young baker was able to come up with an appropriate question. “How are you here?” It was all her mind kept asking over and over again.

“Tauriel is how.” Fili finally answered, giving the elf a gentle smile.

So, Viltarra turned her eyes back to her friend, who was sighing and nodding. “I awoke in the afterlife, Valinor. I may have found my way into a meeting between Manwe, Aule, and three particular sons of Durin.”

“Found your way Tauri?” Fili asked, his brow raised.

The eleth gave Fili a pointed look, quieting the dwarf prince immediately before she continued. “Their line had truly been cut off with all three sons of Durin gone, there were no more direct descendants in middle earth. After listening in, I discovered that Manwe had the ability to send one or more back, but was lacking the power to do so. It took a moment, but eventually he gave away it was the life of an elf he would need. An immortal who could give their countless years to cover all the sons of Durin, present and future. I did not hesitate to offer my life.” She looked over at Fili and Kili. “And I would do so again and again and again for any one of them.”

Viltarra thought for a moment then her eyes went wide. “Wait!!! You met Mahal?! THE Mahal?! Our maker? And he and this…Manwe…were the ones who sent you back?”

Tauriel hummed. “Yes, and yes. Manwe is the king of Valinor, and head of the Valar, and your Mahal…whom we call Aulë, is a Valar as well. He is quite kind. I have met him twice, and both times, he exudes compassion and true gentleness.”

Viltarra did not know how to react to that. It is not everyday…or lifetime…that you meet someone who has met their creator, and it sounds like all three of them have. Four, if you counted Thorin. Fire and forge, this was already a lot to take in and she has a feeling there is more.

As if reading Viltarra’s thoughts, Tauriel continued. “After I agreed, he said he would send us back two years in the past, before the battle. He also allowed enough life for me to return as well, but my lifetime is no longer endless. My time on Arda is directly tied to my soul’s mate, whatever years Kili has on middle earth, so shall I. When his time comes, we will walk into the halls of Mandos together, as that is where I have been invited to dwell. With my Kili, and my family.” She smiled at Kili who smiled back.

“Okay, let me see if I have this right. You, the three of you, and Thorin, died. Then you ended up in the afterlife, only to find out you could come back. To do so, you…” Viltarra indicated to Tauriel, “…had to give up your immortality and have your what…lifeline? Tied to Kili’?” There was a round of nods and Viltarra sat back thinking. She rested her chin in her hands as she stared into the unlit fireplace in the far corner of the room. She knew this would be complicated, but this is borderline mad.

Sighing, Viltarra trailed her eyes back to Tauriel. “Alright. What happened next?”

Tauriel thought back to Valinor, it really was a whirlwind. “Well, we barely had time to say goodbye to each other, then I drank a potion and awoke in my room in Mirkwood two years before our deaths. I do not know about Kili and Fili.”

Fili shrugged. “We did not have to take the potion. Things just suddenly got really bright, and then, I remember waking up in Ered Luin.” Kili nodded in agreement, but did not add anything. What Fili said, is exactly what happened. There was an extremely bright light, then, Fili was waking him up. That was it.

“How did you end up in Ered Luin?” Viltarra’s mind was grasping for connections, and she thinks she may have gotten a bit of it, but it was still overwhelming.

“Thranduil noticed the difference in me right away. Elves are much more in tune to such things than mortals. I was forced to leave and found my way to Ered Luin after traveling for upwards of four months.” Tauriel rested her hand on her son, who had decided now was a good time to wake up. Her precious little mover. If he would only move away from her bladder, she would be most grateful.

Viltarra gaped at her. “They just, made you leave because you were different now?”

Tauriel shifted uncomfortably, and not because of the baby who was stretching. There really was not a lot of room, and the further along she gets, the larger he gets, and the less space he has. Still, her son has nothing on the apprehensive feelings she still gets thinking about how close she got to being executed by the elf who…for all intents and purposes…raised her. “Yes, and no. Thranduil actually wanted me executed.”

“WHAT! That’s a bit…extreme, isn’t it?!” Viltarra cried out.

“Yes, but, it has been settled since then.” Tauriel tried calming the blonde dam.

“Ya, after he tried to execute you when he caught you.” Fili drawled out, sitting back on Tauriel’s pillows with his arms folded against his chest.

“Actually, she walked into that one if my memory serves me correctly.” Kili corrected, glaring at Tauriel who refused to meet his eyes. He still was a little bitter about that, but really, he had no room to talk. He is just as reckless as his wife, but you will never get him to admit that out loud.

“Yes, yes. Might I go on now?” Tauriel snipped.

“Is there ever a time when you don’t end up in a life and death situation, Tauriel?” The room went silent as all turned to look at Viltarra, each one contemplating one situation after another that their elf ended up in.

Suddenly, Fili began ticking them off, lifting a finger for each one. “Thranduil, the orcs at the gate, Aeodhen…at the gate, Dwalin at Bilbo’s…”

Tauriel let out a huff and glared at the two on the bed. Unapologetically, Kili chimed in, “Oh, I had forgotten about Mr. Dwalin. There was also that nasty business with Sauron, the thunder giants, the dragon, Thorin, Thranduil a second time, of course the battle itself…also for a second time, and finally this whole business with Kaulithah and Gildridd. Amralime. You are creating quite the credentials there.”

Tauriel pointed a finger at the two laughing boys. “I will have you know, I lived 600 years without much happening in my life except for a few intruders and dealing with Thranduil. You, sons of Durin, come into my life and that is where the danger follows.”

“Aww, and you wouldn’t have it any other way.” Fili teased.

Tauriel’s entire countenance changed in seconds and she smiled. “No. That is very much true.”

“Does Dis know? About what you did?” Viltarra asked after a few minutes of quiet.

“We told mam the night we came back. It was difficult not to as the three of us were celebrating and we wanted her to be a part of it. Plus, we are so close, mam would have figured it out eventually and it would have hurt her if we hid something like this from her.” Kili sighed. “Honestly though…mam was beside herself; it took weeks for her to let us out of her sight and when Tauriel came, it was as if she had been there our entire lives.” Kili grinned and looked to his wife, remembering that first day in Ered Luin with her.

“Thorin helped Tauriel in while I went to get Oin, she was covered in mud and a mix of her own and I am sure several orcs blood.” Fili added.

“Fourteen. If I remember right.” Tauriel stated with a smirk, before rising from her seat and making her way to the door on the other side of the room. “Please excuse me for a moment, pregnancy does one few favors, especially when a certain little miracle is pressing on a particular organ.” Tauriel stepped into the washroom leaving Fili, Kili, and Viltarra alone in their thoughts.  

After a few minutes, Viltarra finally broke the silence. “What did Dis do when Tauriel came in? That must have been a sight. A mud and blood covered elf being led into her home.”

Kili sat forward, his wide, brown, eyes turned to Viltarra as he spoke. “Mam did not even think, just pulled Tauriel, blood, mud, injuries and all into her arms and held her. I cannot even relay the feeling of relief I felt, not just to see Tauriel safe and alive, but for mam to accept an elf as she did…I am sure I would have been disowned and disinherited had it been under any other circumstances. Instead, mam and Thorin basically adopted her instantly. Even Thorin calls Tauriel his daughter from time to time, he walked beside her at our wedding, giving her away as a father would, and tends to call her Nâtha more often than not. Tauriel gave her lives for us to have a second chance, and both mam and Thorin first loved her for her sacrifice, then for who she is.”

Catching the end of the conversation as she walked out, Tauriel walked back across the room to stand beside Viltarra, who remained seated. She seemed pensive and quiet as she took in what they all had told her. The young dam looked, if Tauriel could describe it, defeated.

Tauriel sighed and placed a hand gently on her shoulder. “I know this probably is difficult to hear Viltarra, considering the greeting you just received from Dis and how I am sure Thorin has been treating you. I am afraid it is more my fault than yours. They are incredibly overprotective, these descendants of Durin. You shall see in time.”

Viltarra thought about it. A king who lost his mountain he fought for, two brothers killed so very young, a mother and sister who lost her entire family. Tauriel saved them all, she restored everything with her single sacrifice. It was no wonder they are so protective of her. Without her, they would not be here and Dis, would be living the remainder of her long life alone with the constant reminder of everything she lost.

It was coming together much better now. But Viltarra had one more question that kept circling back in her mind. “If they care for you so much, if they are so protective, why did they leave you alone these last two months? Why did they stand back and watch you slowly die at the hands of another? Or at least, looked further into why you were so ill, or in the very least, got another opinion other than the one given by that…monster of a healer. I just, I do not understand.”

By the time she finished speaking, Viltarra’s voice was barely above a whisper. It was an argument she had had with Fili and one he never truly answered. The once comfortable feeling in the room evaporated like water on molten hot steel, and she watched as both Fili and Kili wilted before her eyes. They each cast their heads down in shame and clear self-hatred. She did not mean to harm them, she just, did not understand.

“Enough!” Viltarra whipped her head up and looked at Tauriel, her face set in anger. At first, she thought it was directed at her, but the eleth was looking at the two brothers on the bed. Tauriel pointed a finger angerly at them. “I told you both to stop harming yourselves with that, and all my hard work is undone with just a few questions?” She did turn her flashing green eyes on Viltarra, though the dam could see she was attempting to hold back some bite as she spoke. “Do not blame them, please. Much of the fault lies with me. Had I spoken up, they would have been beside me in an instant.”

“Amralime, we saw..” Kili tried to speak, but a look from Tauriel had him shutting his mouth with an audible ‘click’.

“I said enough Kili.” Tauriel snapped, folding her arms in frustration. “Great Valar above, when will this be over? We made mistakes my Kili. We all made mistakes. Is that not what life is though? The constant curve of making and learning from our faults and errors? If you learn from it, it is not a mistake, but a lesson. However, if you dwell on those mistakes, it will only blacken your life, your heart, and your memory. You will soon drown in your fears and failures. If there is one thing, I learned from being immortal, just ONE thing, it is life of a mortal is fleeting and often over before it began. I choose to live and learn, to take those bad moments and cover them with all the good. Let us learn and keep going. Lift your heads, for we are all in this room, alive and well. Is that not the greatest of things to be joyful for? A life with those you cherish?”

Fili met her eyes and gave her a nod, but Kili refused to even look at Tauriel, so she went to the other side of the bed and took his head in her hands, forcing his eyes to meet hers. It pained her to see so much self-loathing apparent in his normally warm brown orbs. She let her thumbs caress his cheeks and spoke quietly, just to him. “Kili. Please stop harming yourself. Your pain is my own. Tell me what I can do to take this from you?”

When a tear escaped his eye, she fell onto the bed and pulled him into her arms as best she could with her pregnancy and his injuries. Her Kili, so strong and self-assured, but when it came to her, so heartbreakingly vulnerable.

“I am so, so sorry amralime.” Kili finally got out.

“I know.” Tauriel pulled away and brushed some hair behind his ears. If there was one thing Tauriel has learned over her time with Kili, it was when it came to him beating himself up, she could say all kinds of things to her precious and most beloved dwarrow, but he will only listen when he is ready. Until then, she will simply be there waiting for him to stop causing his own misery. Stubborn dwarf that he is. This does not mean she won’t try every single day to take it from him, as he does for her.

Viltarra watched Tauriel and Kili with a sorrowful expression on her young face. This was not her intention when she asked, she just, needed to understand. “I am sorry as well. I did not mean for any of this to cause harm or discomfort.”

Fili stood and went to Viltarra, kneeling before her to take her hand in his. “Any pain we feel is pain we deserve, Viltarra. You have done nothing wrong.”

Tauriel huffed, still cradling Kili’s head in her hands, but Fili threw her a look and she said nothing, just ran her fingers through Kili’s hair and watched Fili with a silent warning in her eyes.

Suddenly Viltarra shot up, causing Fili to fall back landing hard on his behind. “No..no no no no no no!” She paced the room, her hands flying to her hair. Her actions pulled Kili from his drowning thoughts as he furrowed his brows at the dam. Tauriel stilled her hand in Kili’s hair but watched silently. Fili was wincing as he pulled himself up, rubbing a sore spot. Tauriel wondered if he landed on a knife when he cringed as he rose.

Before anyone could say anything though, Viltarra pointed a finger at Fili. “You DIED!”

“Yes…but then I came back.” Fili said with a wide grin stretched across his face, which really did not help. Tauriel rolled her eyes at his fallback on humor.

“FILI! Be serious for one moment. You actually died. Afterlife, meeting our maker, and everything. All of you did.” She looked at Tauriel. “It isn’t just Dis and Thorin who owes you, Tauriel, but I do as well.”

“Viltarra you owe me nothing.” Tauriel tried.

The dam, however, was shaking her head fervently; her blonde waves falling into her eyes as she did. “But I do! Don’t you see!” She turned to Fili, begging with her brown eyes for him to understand. “I would never have known you existed Fili. We are only together because Tauriel brought you back. I would have been alone.” She finished; her last thought spoken in barely a whisper.

Eyes widening, Fili cleared the distance between them and pulled Viltarra close, tucking her head under his chin and wrapping his arms tightly around her. “That is not true. You would have found someone.” Even as he said it, he hated the idea. Nobody was good enough for her.

Fili felt Viltarra shake her head no. “Would Kili have found someone without Tauriel, would Tauriel have settled with another elf? I wish for no one but you Fili. Only you, and you died.” She was not crying but for how upset Viltarra was at the moment, she might as well have been.

Fili still tried to sooth her fears, sighing into her golden waves. “Sweet roll, you would have never even known I existed, let alone what you would have felt for me.” Fili grinned internally at the idea of having someone he could give a pet name to now. His dam, however, was not so pleased by the…endearment.

“Don’t call me sweet roll.” Viltarra grumbled, as she pulled away, poking Fili in the chest. The prince smirked and kissed her forehead, humming in acknowledgment of her request. He was in no way giving up though, he will find something to call her, just like Kili’s use of amralime. My beloved in Khuzdul. Well, he can’t use that so he is going to just have to be creative. Fili, is always up for a challenge.

After a moment, Viltarra pulled away, giving Fili a small smile, her brow lifting when she saw the spark of amusement in his eyes. She sighed internally, he is up to something, but she had another thought on her mind right now. So, Viltarra turned her head enough to look at Kili and Tauriel. “When did you know, that you two were meant to be together. Despite your…complications.”

Kili tried to think, Tauriel laughing at the look of frustration crossing his face before he finally answered. “Honestly…no idea.”

Fili laughed knowing why Kili looked so put out, but Viltarra scowled once again, feeling as if they were laughing at her rather than taking her seriously.

Seeing her friends expression, Tauriel sighed and shook her head. “You will have to forgive my husband; he often speaks without considering how his words affect others. It is not that he is being purposely obtuse, we had all memories but how we died and our time in Valinor stricken from us when we came back. We knew we were in love, but, the memories on how we came to do so in our previous life are gone. We had to relearn each other in Ered Luin.” Tauriel often thought on the same thing. How did they meet? What was said? Was she instantly attracted to her prince or was it something that happened over time with him?

“If I were to guess…” Tauriel continued, her fingers playing with Kili’s hair as she spoke. “I would say it happened when they came to Mirkwood as that is where I would have been. I probably saved his life, and he most likely said something ridiculous but so endearing, that it made me want to hear more.”

Kili rubbed his chin, his brow wrinkled in thought. “We were put in prison when we went to Mirkwood, so it is very likely that you would have been our jailor as I doubt our first time around was any different than the second.” He sighed and lifted his eyes to hers and brushed his fingers along her jaw.” I am sure there were many long nights sitting and sharing stories. You would have been standoffish at first, but I would speak of nights under your stars and moons filled with fire, and you would not have been able to resist my wiles and charm.” He gave her his signature cheeky grin and wagged his eyebrows at her for good measure.

“Truly?” Tauriel laughed, tugging on one of his braids. “Or…you would not leave me be until I gave in out of pity and boredom.” Kili scowled at her, and she nuzzled his nose with her own before looking at Viltarra who was watching them curiously.

“I may not remember it, but I do know from this time around that the time between the company's imprisonment in Mirkwood and the battle we all fought together was not long. In that short time, I had fallen so in love with this dwarf, I could do nothing more than give all I could up for him. He is my one, my souls' mate in all ways. I feel that is something I would have known when I saw him, or at least felt in my heart.” Kili hummed in agreement, the sound vibrating in his chest as he leaned in enough to kiss her lips gently, pulling away only to look over at Viltarra and Fili.

Kili sighed happily as he felt Tauriel lean her head against his. He smiled to himself, but kept his eyes on his brother and Viltarra. “I know we don’t have the answer you wanted. I can only tell you what I feel now. It is a desperate need to have her near. That has not changed since she arrived in Ered Luin over two years ago. It has only grown. If that need is there in you, that is your answer.”

Viltarra nodded and thanked them. She could only imagine the immense amount of trust it took to tell her everything they had, and she did not take that lightly in any way. “I believe you. About everything, and I will not speak of it to a soul. It will follow me to the gates of Mandos and beyond.”

Fili pulled her back into his arms and buried his face in her hair once more. “I know. We trust you.” He whispered.

Really, Viltarra did not know how, they barely knew each other, but everything Kili described, she felt inside her chest. A deep need for Fili that overrode all her logical thoughts and desires.

Pulling back, Fili tucked some of her blonde waves behind her ear, leaning down and resting his forehead against hers. “I think it is getting late, we really should be getting you back to your parents before they come looking for you. I will walk you to your chambers.”

Viltarra nodded. She extracted herself from Fili’s arms and made to leave, but changed her mind in the last minute. Ignoring the questioning look from Fili, Viltarra walked with purpose over to Tauriel who had just stood to begin helping Kili out of bed. The elf stopped as she saw the dam coming towards her, and turned to her friend. Before she knew it, Viltarra had pulled Tauriel into an embrace.

“Thank you. For bringing him back.” Realizing what Viltarra was saying, Tauriel tightened her own hold on the dam as she nodded her head. Fili has come to mean as much to Tauriel as Kili, just in a different way. The thought of Fili’s laughter, his wit, and his audacity not filling their lives was a devastating blow.

Viltarra pulled away and with a goodbye, left hand in hand with Fili moments later.

Finally alone, Tauriel turned to Kili, and without much warning, smacked him on the back of his head.

Kili’s hand went immediately to the spot, where he rubbed it and winced before leveling his wife with a look. “Ow. What was that for?”

“Stop. Being. Stubborn. The last month was not your fault. So, stop it.” Tauriel punctuated each word with a poke in Kili’s chest all the while leveling him with a glare that would make his uncle proud.

Kili sighed but nodded. “I will try, amralime.”

Tauriel watched her husband for a moment, then smiled and pulled him in for a kiss, Kili happily going along as they sat together on the bed. Tauriel pulled back just a bit and nuzzled his nose, pressing their foreheads together.

A pecking sound on glass had both turning their eyes away from each other and towards the veranda door. “Looks like our feathered child has returned.” Kili chuckled.

Pulling herself away from her husband, Tauriel went to the other side of the room and opened the door, Kaw hopping in before spreading his wings and flying to the bed where he folded into himself once more.

Kili was about to pet him, until he realized Kaw had a spider in his mouth, and the young prince cringed at the large squirming legs trying to escape the raven’s beak. He had more than enough of spiders in Mirkwood forest, but at least this one was nowhere near the size of those, though it was a rather large spider. “Ick. Amralime, how exactly are we to make sure that…thing…does not escape into the bed?”

Tauriel watched with amusement as her little raven, to Kili’s horror, then swallowed the entire spider, still alive and moving, down in one go. He croaked and cooed at Kili when he finished, as if asking for recognition, but Kili leaned back, somewhat afraid the spider will somehow reemerge when the raven opened its beak. Eventually, Kili rolled his eyes and stroked the bird who hopped in excitement before curling up on Tauriel’s pillow where he began preening himself.

“I do not think I can unsee that.” Kili sighed, sitting back against the head board. He is not really a squeamish dwarf, but nobody likes the idea of a big, hairy, spider crawling around the bed.

“Be glad he did not release it then, meleth nin.” Tauriel chuckled. “Now. Do you want a bath? Oin agreed the warm water will help and I have some herbs I can add in as well.” Kili nodded eagerly and Tauriel stood from the bed and grabbed the crutch before helping her dwarven husband make the slow and painful trek to the washroom.

The following day was not one Thorin was looking forward too. He rose early in the morning, making his way out to the main sitting room where Fili and Tauriel sat talking quietly beside Naurfaer. They all stopped speaking, however, when Thorin walked in.

“We want to be there.” Thorin sat down across from them, watching carefully as he considered Fili’s request.

After a moment, Thorin sighed. He understood their need to support him, but he was unsure they really knew what they were considering. “Fili, you have never had to witness such a thing.”

“I have.” Tauriel stated. “As captain of the guard it was my duty to oversee these situations. I must admit, they were…rare. However, in my 600 years there have been instances they have come up. I also wish to show Gildridd that she did not win. I and my child are alive and well and Kili will never be with anyone but me.”

Rubbing his chin in thought, Thorin finally nodded. “Very well. Is Kili in agreement?”

With a sigh, Tauriel shook her head. “It was…a small argument this morning but we eventually came to an understanding. He does not wish me to be near that dam again, that is all. I told him you, Fili, and Naurfaer will be there and none of you will allow for anything to bring me harm.”

“There is no power in middle earth, or beyond, that would allow for her to even come close enough to try anything.” Naurfaer promised, his green eyes flashing as he spoke. He then turned to Thorin. “I too have been to my fair share of executions. Nasty businesses they are, and I have found every one of them to be unsettling and such a waste of life.” Naurfaer shook his head. He was behind Thorin one hundred percent, but, that does not mean he can’t feel as if mortals have a habit of wasting their already limited years. Elves are in no way perfect, and he has even been to executions involving the eldar, but, more often than not, it was among the human race. This was the first dwarven execution he has been to, however. Still, he was in no way looking forward to it. He was happy it will all soon be over though, and they can get back to their lives.

Thorin sighed again and stood. “Let us get this done with then and move on or it shall never feel completely over. Are you ready?” All three across from him nodded their heads and rose, following Thorin out.

This was the first time Tauriel had been seen by the masses since the rumor of her death fell through the halls of their mountain like a dark shadow. Some still believed her to be gone, despite Thorin’s reassurances she was well. So, as she stepped up beside Thorin, and before the crowd of Erebor’s dwarves congregating for the execution, there was a wave of murmurs that filled the air.

Naurfaer just watched the crowd with a deep somberness suited for the event, he was standing several paces behind Tauriel, Thorin, and Fili, eyeing all in attendance. He was simply a quiet guardian for the proceedings.

The other Lords were also in attendance, though Krygo and his wife had already left, taking Kaulithah with them late the day before, as they promised they would. Thorin personally made sure they left without incident.

“Are we ready Thorin?” Thorin nodded to Balin. Everyone seemed to be in attendance who was necessary, so he gave Balin and Aeodhen his approval to proceed. The guards guided Gildridd up through the center of the crowds. By now, her vile deeds had spread through the entire mountain, and many were unafraid to spit harsh words in Khuzdul at the dam who once was a respected healer, as she made her way to the front.

Dwalin stood, his axe in hand ready and sharpened. He silently waited for her to approach. The masses were outside the mountain for the event, but away from the entrance on the opposite side of Dale. Thorin did not want this dwarrowdam to have any honor of being inside the mountain when she was put to death; Erebor is where honorable dwarrows dwelled, this dam had none.

As Gildridd was pushed to her knees before Thorin, Fili, and Tauriel, the king under the mountain looked down at her. “Do you have anything to say before you meet the great Mahal.”

“My maker knows my deeds were justified. He shall reward me greatly for both the love I have for that child, and the aid I gave in removing as many of those pointy eared nuisances from this world as I could.” She sneered at Tauriel who looked down at her indifferently. Then, Gildridd’s cold eyes turned back to Thorin. “Mahal, the creator, spits on the likes of you. A traitor to your name and your kin. Accepting an elf into your family and in the halls of Erebor, then allowing for it to breed with your own blood. Durin the deathless is thrice cursing your name, Thorin Oakenshield. I will BEG the maker to allow me a seat to watch your judgment just so I can have the satisfaction of seeing you brought to your knees.”

Mahal. Thorin has already met him, and he had no issues with allowing for the eleth to join the family. In fact, he encouraged it. Even their maker could not deny the connection Kili and Tauriel had. So, Thorin had no fears in this clearly delusional dam’s threats or judgments. In fact, she will be in for quite the surprise when she stands before Mahal, as Mahal was the one who save Tauriel himself when she was being accosted by Sauron.

Ignoring her words, Thorin gave the final chance. A prisoner's ability to renounce their deeds so they may stand with humility before the maker. “You have poisoned Tauriel of Erebor. Do you stand with any sorrow or guilt for what you have done?”

Gildridd glared at Tauriel and spit at the ground. “My only sorrow is she stands there still living, along with that abomination she carries. If I had one regret, it is that I failed my Kaulithah, and that I am not taking that elf with me.”

Fili looked up at Tauriel, her face set in a mask of disinterest for what she had said, but there was a barely perceptible tremble that went down her back. So he took her hand in his, Tauriel immediately squeezing it and holding tight.

Thorin had heard enough. He nodded to Dwalin who lifted his axe, and in one swing, it was all over.

“Fili, take her upstairs.” Fili looked from Thorin to Tauriel, who was staring down at Gildridd’s lifeless form, her eyes dark and menacing but her skin pale and flushed. She was also still slightly shaking.

Fili secured his arm around his sister and guided her away, Tauriel going willingly. He was glad he had talked Viltarra out of coming. His precious dam wanted to be there to support Tauriel and the family, but Fili had told her to come by the family’s quarters later that day. It is then her support and friendship will be most needed. He also suggested she bring cheese buns when she comes as well, a lot of them. He even told her to bring Leotti with her. His sister may be strong, but there are times when even the strongest need their family and friends.

However, in true form, Tauriel insisted she was fine when they re-entered the mountain. “I am just glad this is all over and we can move on.” Although, she was very happy to see both Leotti and Viltarra already inside and waiting in the sitting room when she walked in. Tauriel was even surprised to see Dis attempting to make small talk with Viltarra, though both had strained smiles on their faces. At least they were trying, Tauriel thought.

The elf watched with amusement as Fili pulled Viltarra into his arms and kissed the dam soundly, Viltarra trying to push him back the entire time. She easily gave in, but smacked him on the chest when he finally released her. “Fili! Your mother is in the room! Behave.”

However, Fili only laughed in response. He walked by Tauriel, kissing her on the cheek and repeating the same gesture for his mam, who was eyeing her son warily. “See. Now everyone gets a kiss.” Fili gave his dam a crooked grin, his eyes sparkling with amusement.

“And what about Leotti?” Viltarra said with a knowing smile.

“If he even comes close enough for that, I will strangle him with his own hair.” The room erupted with laughter, even Dis’s face breaking into a smile at the young dam. It felt good to be surrounded by so much, positivity. The laughter died when the sound of a bell tinkling met Tauriel’s ears.

Tauriel looked around the room before asking, “Dis, what is that?”

Leotti chuckled and Dis sighed. “I gave Kili a bell this morning to call. I wanted to make breakfast, then visit with Leotti and Viltarra, so I thought it would be a means to let me know if he needed me, while not being in the same chamber. I fear I created a monster.”

“He needs her...a lot.” Leotti chimed in, snickering.

“Leotti, he is in pain, and stuck in bed during a stressful morning.” Dis admonished, though secretly, the fact her son had rang that bell nearly every five minutes for the last hour has been, well beyond exasperating.

“I will go to him, Dis. I will be back shortly.” Tauriel excused herself and walked back to their room.

Kili’s eyes widened in excitement as she entered. “Amralime! You’re back!”

Tauriel smiled and noted the small golden bell on the bedside table, and Kaw, who was sitting with his head nestled under his wing beside Kili. She had a letter all sealed and ready to send to Legolas, so she would need to wake him soon, but for now she will let him rest. She instead sat beside Kili, fingering a braid in his hair then tracing his jaw, following it back to the curve of his ear.

After he said nothing for a few minutes she lifted a brow curiously. “You rang, meleth nin?”

“Hmm? Oh, yes. I fear I have been driving mam mad. I have been worried for you. I keep asking if she had heard anything yet. I also may have dropped my water and I can’t reach my pot. I hate this. I truly do. It is most…uncomfortable in more ways than one.”

By the end of his thoughts, Kili was scowling and shifting in bed. At the movement, Kaw lifted his head and croaked angerly at being disturbed from his rest. Though the moment he saw Tauriel, the little raven hopped up from the pillow and jumped excitedly until she scratched his black head.

Eyes filling with pity, Tauriel first picked up Kili’s fallen water cup, then used the pitcher across the room to refill it, and placed it back on the bedside table before sitting once more beside him. She will help him to the washroom to use the toilet, there was no need for the pot if she was there to help. “I am sorry Kili. I think you may be able to be more mobile in a day or so. I will take a look at your shoulder again tonight. Until then, though, how may I be of assistance my beloved prince.” She kissed him on the forehead and sat back waiting.

Eying the cup that he may…or may not…have purposely pushed off the bedside table, Kili’s cheeks warmed, and he averted his eyes but did eventually answer. “I was trying to get an update on this morning’s proceedings. I think mam regretted giving me that bell.”

Tauriel smiled. “As you can see, I am here, and it went…as well as it could have.” She looked at the floor then back at Kili who caught the look. She could never really hide anything from him, especially with Kili being even more perceptive since last month's ordeal.

Kili cupped her jaw tenderly, his thumb stroking her cheek as he spoke. “Tell me.”

Tauriel twisted on the bed and looked directly at him. “It was fine. She could not harm me. She just, said a few things that were…cruel. Words I would expect from an orc or goblin kind. Never from someone who’s life focus was supposed to be on healing. It was difficult to hear, that is all. She will never harm us again though, so, I wish to just, let it go.” Kili looked as if he wanted to argue, but nodded and decided to follow her lead and begin the long road to moving on.

It took a bit of time to help Kili to the washroom, then she spent another few minutes helping him get resettled in the bed, passing him his water and brushing some of the short hair out of his eyes as she leaned into him. “Is there anything I can bring you? Are you hungry? Leotti and Viltarra are in the main sitting room with Dis, they are waiting on me, but I wanted to come and see you myself.”

Kili shook his head and Tauriel pressed a kiss to his lips as she rose to leave. “I will just be down the hall. Ring if you need me.”

“Oh, don’t tell me that, amralime. I always need you.” Tauriel snorted but dropped another kiss to his forehead and walked out.

The remainder of the day was spent among her family and friends. Viltarra did bring her cheese buns and Tauriel ate nearly all of them, the eleth blushing when she realized what she had done, which brought a round of laughter from the three dams surrounding her. Nobody faulted her in it, as Viltarra really brought them just for her in the first place. Besides, she made sure to have her fill before leaving the bakery, and even smuggled a few to Leotti to eat on their way up together.

Dis stayed with them too, for the most part. Though she would frequently excuse herself to go back to check on Kili once or twice, then to help Fili in the kitchen with lunch, and once again with dinner in which Leotti and Viltarra joined in for both.

Thorin came back later that evening walking in with Naurfaer. He declared all the Lords were on their way back to their kingdoms and each one signed the contract set before them by Balin. They were unified once more under Thorin as king.

The patriarch of the family also declared it safe for them to leave and continue their duties among the people once again, including going to meals in the halls. Dis, however, added a slight change. She wanted the family to continue breakfast together and called for family dinners two evenings a week in their personal kitchen, and everyone seemed in accordance. In a show of support for her eldest son, Dis even gave Fili permission to bring Viltarra to any meal she could make it to. Although Thorin gave her a look at this last detail, he said nothing to the contrary…for now.

At the end of the day, Tauriel smiled and waved goodbye to her two closest friends as she shut the door to the royal wing. She really needed their companionship today. Knowing Fili, Dis, and Naurfaer were still sitting at the table when she passed the kitchen, Tauriel even popped her head in and bid them goodnight before heading back to her own chamber to spend the remainder of her evening with her precious other half.

As promised, the moment Tauriel entered the bedroom, she went directly to her husband and began checking Kili’s shoulder, the young prince eagerly sitting up to give her full access when he realized what she was doing.

It had been about two weeks, so his shoulder should be well on the mend by now. Tauriel took it from the sling where either she, or Oin, would strap it to his chest for immobilization each day after he carefully dressed. She stretched it and moved it, working the joint tenderly as she did. It was definitely stiff, which was to be expected, so she was not worried. She did notice how Kili winced as she checked him over, but since he said nothing, she kept going.

Tauriel then spent some time massaging it for her dwarf, who eventually relaxed in her hands. At one point, she helped Kili out of the button-down shirt he had been wearing, then grabbed some special oils, and laid Kili down to lay flat on the mattress, so she could massage the oil better into the joint. Kili sighed in pleasure, closing his eyes at her ministrations.

After about an hour, Tauriel sat back then leaned over his head, her braids tickling the side of his cheek as Kili looked up directly into her eyes. “It will be stiff and sore, but I don’t see why you cannot use it now. You will be unable to shoot for a few more weeks while it fully heals, but, crutches to aid you getting around will be fine. No stairs though.” At first Kili was excited to be able to finally leave, only to find out that leaving meant he was still holed up, just with extended room.

“Amralime.” Kili whined.

However, Tauriel was not having it and immediately shook her head, the braids whipping his cheeks as she did. “No. With that leg, and your shoulder still healing, you will just end up tumbling down and it may end up killing you next time. You will just have to stay inside the wing until you are strong enough to use the stairs. Be patient with yourself Kili, you went through something very traumatic for your body. It needs time to heal.”

Kili sighed but eventually smiled as he readjusted himself on the bed and opened his arms, his shoulder only protesting slightly at the action. “Well, if I cannot leave, at least let me hold you properly for the first time in weeks.”

This, Tauriel was happy to oblige with. Though she did make sure to watch his leg as she let herself be pulled into Kili’s warm embrace. She wrapped her arms around him and burrowed her face into his neck, placing a kiss on his injured shoulder. The couple quickly fell asleep, curled up in each other. The next morning, everyone cheered as Kili joined the family for breakfast for the first time.

Autumn was soon ending, making way to winter and the dwarven holiday known as Durin’s day, which was celebrated eagerly for the first time in Erebor’s halls since Smaug came. Of course there was a great feast, then the traditional speech, followed by an evening together with the family.

Naurfaer was like a child in a toy shop, excitedly asking for every detail of what would happen. Eventually, it was Dis who sat the elf down and explained everything to him. Naurfaer was in awe at the traditions, and thoroughly enjoyed the evening together. That night, the only gift the family celebrated, was the life growing inside Tauriel, as each member of the family took turns giving name suggestions, guessing whose features the babe will have, and telling stories of Kili and Fili’s childhood.

It was Viltarra’s first true Durin’s day as well, and she spent the entire day with the royal family, as did her parents. The young dam was more than surprised to see how cohesive the family really was when they were all together. She really had misjudged them, as even Thorin smiled and laughed, leaning into Tauriel as he told her a story of Kili’s first steps right to him.

Dis thought it was adorable to see her son walk to his uncle, saying Kili always had been rather attached to her brother. Though Thorin was thoroughly convinced it was less about the fact the babe was attached to him, and more because he was eating a cookie at the time…and Kili wanted the cookie.

Everyone knew, however, that Kili and Fili were both very attached to their uncle. So nobody for a minute believed the treat had anything to do with it, as it was more likely Kili had simply wanted to walk to his da, or, well, the only da he knew.

Durin’s day, as it always has been, was truly an evening of joy, laughter, and appreciating the gifts they had in the family and friends around them. Even if there was still more than a little…tension…between Viltarra, Dis, and Thorin. Still, they set their animosity aside, and just celebrated the holiday with forced smiles and cordial comments to the dam. Of course, she noticed, but, decided to let it go.

The passing of Durin’s day meant Tauriel only had four weeks left of her pregnancy and Valar above, she was feeling every minute of it. To make matters even more…pleasant…she was also getting an abundance of information from the other dams.

Tauriel had been joining with Dis in meetings with the dams regularly, since they were given the okay to leave the royal wing from Thorin. Unfortunately, in these small gatherings and more often than desired, Tauriel was…graced…with their ‘wise’ words for the better part of the entire hour she attended. Her favorite little gems were:

“Make sure you do not bathe in a tub dear, that will drown the babe.”

“If you look at a mouse, that little one will have a hairy birthmark…you mark my words lass. Steer clear of the rodents.”

Oh, and her absolute favorite being…“Don’t lift yer hands above yer head like that! Yer babe will be strangled with its life chord.”

Honestly, how do they come up with these. First off, the babe is already in a sack of water, bathing will do no harm to him. Second, why in the great green forest would she even want to look for a mouse and what does that have to do with genetic marks on her child, and best of all, in no way does her stretching cause her son to be in detrimental harm of wrapping himself up in his chord. Now, his constant need for moving and dancing, may be something of a concern, but not her stretching.

“Have you thought up any names yet dear?” Tauriel looked at Dis from her mug of tea and shook her head. She did not know why she was stalling so long. She really needed to sit down with Kili and make a final decision. He should have a name ready for when he enters this world.

“Better get on that one Tauriel. You have two to come up with.” Taada added, bouncing her rather round son on her knee.

“Two?” Tauriel looked around. Shaada and Taada were both there with their youngest sitting on their laps. Of course, Hillanna and Riffi as well as Taada’s nine other children were all in lessons, as usual, but the nearly two-year-old Tauren, and Bragi…who was just three, were too young for such thing so they were with their mothers.

There were about fifteen other dams currently in attendance in Dis’s receiving room, some Tauriel had known from Ered Luin, and some she was getting to know from other clans. They were all rather kind to her.

“Dis, she does know about the second name, doesn’t she?” Dis put her tea down on her lap and furrowed her brows. She glanced at Shaada who was looking from Tauriel to Dis worriedly.

Turning just a bit to face her daughter, Dis leaned in to speak directly to her. “Darling, did Balin or Thorin not teach you about our second name? Or Kili for that matter? He should have told you his own on your wedding night.”

Tauriel thought back to her lessons, and her wedding night but nothing about a second name rang true. “No. I am afraid nobody has said anything of the like. I am quite sure I would remember if Kili had mentioned a second name.”

The room suddenly fell silent. “Mahal’s forge Dis. The lass is givin’ birth in less than a month. She ought teh know, or the wee one will not get a second name.”

“I hardly doubt Kili would neglect to give his child a second name Bria.” Shaada tried.

“Forgive me, but can someone explain what it is I am missing?” Tauriel lacked the patients these last weeks to contain her ire. Fili has more than once needed to dodge a dagger when he said or did something to irritate the eleth, and Kili finally began learning the art of thinking before he spoke, if only for the sake of his own life.

Dis sighed. This was a lesson Thorin was supposed to teach. It traditionally comes from the father of the family who not only bestows the special name at birth, but eventually teaches them their hidden name, and the importance of it as they get older.

When her Vili had passed, Thorin took up the mantel as family patriarch and he was the one to teach Fili and Kili individually what their inner name was, the significance behind it, and its secrecy. Though Vili was the one to bestow Fili his second name, it was Thorin who gave Kili an inner name, Vili having died before their youngest was born.

Not even the two brothers know of what the other’s name is. A mother, father (or uncle in their family), and spouse were the only ones to know, at least until it was engraved on their tombs in death. That is when it is finally revealed.

Taking her hand, Dis tried to sooth Tauriel’s frustrations. “If you will be patient my daughter, I will speak to Thorin. It falls on him to teach you I am afraid.”

Dis did not take long to remedy the situation, so Tauriel had little need to exercise her very little patience. It was in fact later that day that Tauriel received a summons to meet Thorin in his personal sitting room. He had not yet arrived when she opened the door, so she stood pacing the room until the door opened and Thorin stepped in, watching her with amusement.

Her footsteps ceased as Thorin gestured to one of the chairs and he quietly set about lighting a fire. He could have had someone do it, but, he preferred to complete the task on his own. Kili was much the same way, opting to handle certain chores in his own chambers, including tidying up, without the use of the dwarven attendants.

Once a warm fire lit up the room, Thorin pulled forward a second chair and sat.

“I have been made quite aware I missed something in your lessons.” This was an understatement as Dis all but yelled at him for nearly an hour for missing something as important as an inner name. He tried to argue he had not thought about it because, well, Tauriel was 600, not an infant. It slipped his mind. His sister did not want to hear it and sent him off to correct his error.

Tauriel nodded. She had no idea what everyone was going on about and decided she would find out much more quickly if she sat quietly and waited for Thorin to tell her.

“You know we have a few names.” Thorin began. “Our given name, is our outer name. It is what all know us by. Thorin, Dis, Fili, Kili, Tauriel…all born in any race are given a commonly used name. Dwarrow, however, are also known to have three others.”

“Three?!” Tauriel gaped.

Thorin gave her a nod. “You know how we introduce ourselves, ‘son of’ and ‘daughter of’, that is also considered a name. Tauriel, daughter of Findyyr.”

Tauriel nodded. “Alright, that seems easy enough. Kili, son of Dis.” Thorin nodded, and Tauriel added, “Would Oakenshield be a third?”

Thorin was impressed. “Well done. You are correct. Some earn a name, or moniker if you will, from a deed or achievement they completed in their lifetime. My use of that oak branch in taking down Azog that first time gave me mine. Dain too is known as Ironfoot. The more you spend time among the dwarrow, the more you will hear.”

Sighing, Tauriel nodded, then thought back to all her time in Ered Luin, with the company on their journey, then these last months in Erebor. Yet, nothing came to mind of another name. “There is another, but I cannot think of any other introduction I have been given. Common name, moniker, family ties. All of these I have heard in my time among the dwarrow, so they make sense. But, what is the fourth?”

Thorin leaned forward, coming closer to Tauriel who instinctively leaned in as well. “The fourth is unspoken. It is our inner name. One bestowed to us by our father. A gift given to mark his child as his own, some even call it a father’s first blessing. The only ones who will ever know this name beside the dwarrow themselves, is a father who gives it, the mother, and eventually, the spouse on their wedding night.”

Tauriel thought back to their wedding night, blushing slightly. She mentally sifted through everything Kili had said to her, but nothing came forward that sounded like a name. Did she miss something important? “I am sorry Thorin, I do not recall Kili ever mentioning anything. I fear I have missed something.”

Thorin sighed. He was afraid of this. “Seems like I am not the only one who deserves Dis’s ire. Apparently Kili may have forgotten.” He will be speaking to his nephew later. In no way was he the only one to be yelled at for this. Great Mahal above, he was the king of the entire dwarven people, he overcame dragon sickness, he even beat Azog…twice, and he would run into nearly any battle without a second thought. Yet, his ‘baby’ sister still had the ability to make him squirm. Not that he would tell anyone this, or make it shown.

Tauriel pulled Thorin from his thoughts when she let out a deep breath, then nodded. “Alright. I must help Kili come up with a second name, even if we have not yet decided on a first.”

“Have you discussed it?” Thorin asked, rubbing his chin in thought.

Tauriel nodded and let out another deep breath, clearly exasperated by the thought. “It has come up, but neither of us can...come to an agreement. Nothing seems suitable for…for him.”

At first Thorin thought she was referring to Kili, but she gestured to her belly and Thorin understood. “Does he know what is going on?” Thorin knew Tauriel was connected to her child but he had no idea the depth of that connection. He watched as Tauriel smiled warmly.

“To a point.” Tauriel hummed, rubbing the swell of her son. He was rather awake and alert right now, but he was not moving, instead, he seemed to just want to be present in the conversation. “The further along I become, the more…aware…he seems of whom is in the room, what he wants, and how to communicate it. Still no words or anything. You have much of the same effect as Kili does. He seems to enjoy listening to you speak. He is always so, still, when either of you are talking near.”

Thorin smiled widely, his blue eyes twinkling. He was looking forward to meeting the much-anticipated new arrival to their family, due in merely a month. He had even added coin into Bofur’s arrival wager.

The hatted dwarf had a calendar with names and was taking bets on when the newest member of the mountain would finally arrive. At first it was a small, contained, bit of fun. However, word got out on the wager and now, a much larger calendar was hung up  on the wall of the main food hall, where the dwarves of Erebor have been adding their guesses almost daily.

Some of the dwarves and dams had even been coming to ask Tauriel questions on how she is feeling, any pains, pressures, or something to indicate if the child was coming sooner rather than later, before adding their names and guesses to the poll. Tauriel would patiently answer as best she could…MOST…of their questions, others, she flat out refused to even acknowledge as they were downright inappropriate. “What does that have to do with going into labor?!” The dwarf would snicker and say, “Oh lass, yeh jus’ wait.” Often leaving Tauriel red in the face and gawking at the retreating dwarf.

Thorin and Dis were betting only a day apart with Fili being a day after Kili. They were all on the same week though, putting the newborn coming in just three weeks’ time, if any of them were correct.

Tauriel had not been allowed to bet not just because of her connection to the baby, which Bofur had proclaimed was cheating as she had “insight” in when it could happen. But also, because he was concerned that EVERYONE would just choose the same day she did, saying it was ‘Not the point of a bet Tauri, takes the fun out.’

So, the eleth was left out of her own poll. Although, what they did not know, is she had silently placed her own bet, using an undercover name on the calendar. If nobody looked too hard, they would never see that Kaw, spelled like Khah, had made a bet. She thought she was clever, as she tossed a handful of gold into the crate at the calendar’s base in the early hours of the day. Her bet had been a bit sooner than her family’s, meaning her son would come in just two weeks, rather than three. It was more than anything, wishful thinking, as she was quite done with being pregnant for the time being, but it was also because she could not wait to hold her son in her arms.

Tauriel was brought back from her thoughts when Thorin placed his rough, large, hand on his grandson. She had been so lost; she had not even realized he had stood or moved to kneel before her. “You know, I was the one who gave Kili his inner name. Dis had called him Kili even in the womb, even before we knew Kili was a male. She seemed to just know. His inner name though, that was supposed to come from his own father. Vili had...he had passed as you know, and with no other to do so, the honor fell on me. Kili will, no doubt, be filled with the same love I had as he bestows the name on his own son. There is nothing like it Tauriel, giving a name to a new life, a name just for them, that they will hold and cherish, only sharing with one who would protect it as much as they do themselves.”

Tauriel looked to the flames over Thorin’s head. It was certainly a beautiful sentiment. Elves only have their given names and their family name in some cases. She lowered her eyes back to Thorin and smiled. “I will look forward to being part of Kili’s blessing. Thank you for telling me all this. It truly is beautiful, as so many of your customs are.” Thorin lifted a brow but did not move from kneeling before her, as she had expected. Is there more? She shifted but waited.

Thorin realized she thought they were done only a second later and stood. He lifted his hand to help the elf to her feet, but did not release it until he was sure she was not going to move to the door. “Tauriel. If it was only a matter of telling you what an inner name was, I would have had Kili do so.”

Tauriel looked confused, and Thorin watched her carefully. “Stay here. I will return in only a moment.” Tauriel watched as Thorin left the room and the chamber. She only had to wait seconds before the door opened once again, and Thorin stepped in beside Dis who gave Tauriel a gentle smile, her eyes moist as she took the eleth in. Tauriel’s bewilderment only grew when Thorin stepped before her once again, Dis just beside him.

Thorin cleared his throat but stood tall. “Typically, this is done at birth, but, we are making an exception as we always do when you are involved.” He gave her a smirk but Tauriel just stared, looking between Dis who had tears falling from her eyes, to Thorin who had once again taken her hand, and began speaking in Khuzdul, his voice rumbling and vibrating from his chest.

As Thorin spoke, Tauriel could feel the tendrils of her son reaching out to grasp at Thorin’s words. “A name was given to you upon your birth. Tauriel. A name all will hear and speak. A name you will be known for. I bestow upon you a second name. Keep this deep little one and hold it tight like the mountain holds its gems. Before Mahal, our great creator, I offer you a name only he will know you by, daughter of mine. This name will be Durinulthatru (Durin’s Star). It shall be your constant companion, and only in death, will all bear witness of it. Mahal bless you, my beloved daughter.”

Tauriel could not hold in her tears or her sobs as she collapsed into Thorin’s waiting arms. He had given her an inner name, her. An elf. Probably the only elf in history to have such an honor. “Dis and I wanted you to have a name Nâtha. One you can exchange with Kili and one you will have with you for yourself. You have already been invited into the halls of Mandos with Kili, an inner name is the one piece you were missing to complete that journey.”

“It is beautiful. Thank you, from everything I am. You have, you have no idea what you all mean to me.” Tauriel pulled away, Thorin placing his forehead against hers then pulling back for Dis to engulf her into her own arms.

The dam rocked Tauriel back and forth for a few minutes, releasing her and stepping away only to run her hand through Tauriel’s bright-red hair. “It is such a fitting name for you, daughter, for you truly are our star. Always shining and guiding us together, our beacon of hope.” Tauriel took Dis’s hand and squeezed it tight. She may be their beacon of hope, but, they were the fire that kept her alight. She will always shine for them.

The three stayed together for a while, Dis and Thorin speaking to Tauriel about the importance of her inner name, and how it is used to enter their ancestors’ halls upon their death.

Eventually, Thorin excused himself to go seek Kili out; this will be COMPLETELY resolved tonight. While he did that, Dis took Tauriel to the kitchen where they would be preparing dinner. It was a family meal that night and Viltarra and her parents will be joining in.

Kili was not difficult to find, he could not go anywhere but the royal wing, so Thorin was unsurprised to find his nephew in his own suite, reading through book after book. Several piles were scattered on the floor around him, and his crutches were haphazardly thrown to the ground beside the chair.  It took three tries of calling his name to get the young prince to even notice he was there.

Kili looked up with a start to see his uncle with his arms folded while looking down at him with a raised brow. “I forgot something…didn’t I?” That look, Kili knew that look. He knew it well. What he could not figure out was why he was getting it. He literally could not do anything, go anywhere, or attend to any of his normal duties. He tried to think back on the day. It was family dinner that night, he had not missed that yet judging by the sun still streaming into the room, nobody’s birthday was coming up, and he knew for a fact he had no lessons or meetings. Truly, nothing further came to mind.

“Aye. You have. Something rather important too.” Kili shifted nervously but said nothing, so Thorin decided to give him a hint. “Does a certain beloved elf and an inner name ring a bell?”

The young prince furrowed his brows in concentration, then they shot up and he gaped at his uncle in realization. “Oh!”

“’Oh’ is correct. Kili, you were supposed to tell her on your wedding night.” Thorin admonished. Sure, he was part to blame, that was not going to stop the kingly uncle from pushing a pile of that fault on his nephew. At least HE was the one speaking to Kili, Dis would be at his throat. This was what real love was, stepping between his sister and the one she wished to ream. His moniker should have been Disshield.

“I was distracted! I completely forgot.” Thorin raised a brow as Kili sputtered on. “She was there all…all…perfect…and…and…beautiful…” He gestured frantically with his hands to the blank air opposite Thorin. “and…and….I just could not think. Then she…and we…I…well…distracted…quite distracted.” Kili finished as he went as red as a ruby.

Thorin rolled his eyes. It was true, his nephew was very young, even in dwarrow terms. He really could not blame the boy. He may not have quite, understood, on the same level, but he was no dwarfling.

So, the uncle, slash father, pointed a finger at Kili. “Fix it. Tonight. You are running short on time, you both are.” He eyed the mess around him. “What is all this, Kili?”

Kili sighed and slammed the book in his lap closed, showing the title. ‘The Eldar of our Time’, Thorin read upside down. There were also several dwarvish history tomes among the pile, and some family documents showing their entire line. “I am trying to come up with a name and had Balin bring up some books and documents from the library for…inspiration. Though the elven books are from Legolas who sent some over in the last trade caravan from Mirkwood. We cannot think of anything that seems…right.”

Thorin smiled and stepped forward to bend down and place a hand on Kili’s shoulder. “It will come to you. Give it time.”

Kili shifted a bit, then turned his brown eyes up to Thorin. “Would you mind uncle? If we gave our son an elvish name? We haven’t, mind you, yet. But, if we did…”

Thorin thought about the request carefully. Would it bother him? Maybe at one point it would have. The child will be a prince of Erebor, and possibly its king one day after Fili. However, when he considered it, there was no ill distaste in his mouth should the prince be named from his elvish heritage. After all, in every other way he will be dwarrow, and he will have a dwarven inner name.

Thorin felt he should pat himself on the back, as he really has come a long way, well, either that or one quickly pulls his head out of a rams behind when they nearly lose someone. It was only weeks ago he thought Tauriel would not make it. So, no. He had no care what the child was called, as long as its name was not Azog…or Thranduil.

Thorin smiled. “Kili, you have my blessing to name your child whatever you wish be it dwarvish or elvish. I trust you will choose well.” Kili nodded and placed the book down just as Kaw flew through the window and landed on the floor.

The small raven began dancing around the piles of books croaking, “Ada”, over and over again.

Thorin cocked his head at the raven then gave Kili a questioning look and lifted a hand gesturing to the bird. Kili only laughed. “Ada is father in Sindarin. He is learning everyone’s name and doesn’t seem to want to speak anything but common, except in how he addresses I and Tauriel. He calls her nana, the equivalent of mother. Tauriel has tried teaching him the raven-speak, and we know he knows it because he has delivered a few messages in it, but he prefers to speak common. Stubborn bird.”

Thorin snorted. They really did just collect unique beings don’t they? An elf daughter, a raven who refuses to learn its own language, a warg pup. What is next? Fili bringing in a dragon egg? Thorin shuddered at the thought and needed to remember to have a family meeting about maybe breaking the habit.

Lifting a brow, Thorin turned to Kili, then back at the raven curiously. “What does he call everyone else? Their given names?”

Kili shook his head laughing out. “Tauriel can’t get him to do that either. He calls mam, Lady.”

Kaw jumped and started repeating “Ada. Lady.” Kili rolled his eyes. “He also refers to Naurfaer as gamp, Leotti is Leo, Viltarra is just V, and Fili…” at this Kili snickered and fell into great guffaws. “Tauriel had called him pretty once, to Viltarra, when Fili was not around and Kaw suddenly started calling him…pretty bird.”

Thorin snorted and looked at the bird who was now happily proclaiming “Pretty bird” as he hopped around the books littering the ground. “Pray tell, what does he call me?” Thorin narrowed his eyes at the bird, then at Kili. “Do I even want to know?”

Kili shrugged and called out to the raven. “Kaw, who is that?”

The black bird silenced and flew to Thorin’s shoulder, landing and nipping at the kings braids, then croaked, “Uncle.” Thorin visibly relaxed. He had no desire for some…pet name…from a bird.

“See? He can be reasonable, as long as you are not Fili. Don’t tell Fi though. He has no idea and I want to see how long it takes for him to figure it out.” Thorin rolled his eyes to the ceiling, honestly those two will never grow up. But he said nothing, neither agreeing nor disagreeing to the request.

“Ada. Dinner.” Kili looked to Kaw and realized he must have been sent by Tauriel. They really needed to teach the raven to not take so long to deliver messages. He is sure by now they are all waiting for them.

Also understanding the message, Thorin bent down to retrieve Kili’s crutches from the floor, and passed them to his nephew. “Now, how about you take a break from finding a name, and we go and eat?”

Kili nodded eagerly, and Thorin smiled. He will always see Kili and Fili as his sons, and he knew that deep warmth he felt inside for them, was more of a fatherly love, then one of an uncle. Thorin patted Kili on the shoulder, and slowly, they made their way to the kitchen.

It was later that night, sitting on the bed, that Tauriel and Kili finally spoke about inner names. “I am so sorry amralime. I was so…well…you know. I just, completely forgot.”

Tauriel laughed brightly and stroked the side of his face fondly. She really did not blame him. She has to admit she was quite…distracted…herself. Kili was so easy to get lost in, and she knew she had the same effect on him.

“If you will allow me, I wish to remedy this right here and now.” Kili was sitting on the bed with his leg up, but he twisted enough towards her to take her hands in his and recite in Khuzdul what he should have on their first night they sealed their union before Mahal. “My precious One. I gift to you more than what you see before you. I also gift the name whispered on my soul. When we enter the gates of Mandos hand in hand, the name you shall speak is Lakhadmahdel. May you protect it as I will protect you, with all that I am.”

Tauriel cupped his face in both hands and brought their lips together. “The brightest of blessings. That is beautiful Kili, and quite fitting. I love it, as I love you.”

Kili smiled and chased her lips as she pulled away, but she placed a hand on his mouth and shook her head, sitting up straight on the bed and quietly began. “My precious One. I gift to you more than what you see before you. I also gift the name whispered on my soul. When we enter the gates of Mandos hand in hand, the name you shall speak is Durinulthatru. May you protect it as I will protect you, with all that I am.”

Kili was amazed at her, his mouth opening and shutting in wonder when the room fell silent. “How?”

Tauriel smiled. “Thorin, and Dis. Earlier today.”

Kili nodded. That makes sense. “Durin’s Star. Thorin could not have chosen better my star.” He pulled Tauriel to him and sealed their lips once again. It was quite a bit later that Tauriel lay back against the pillows humming quietly and running her hands through Kili’s hair as he spoke softly to their son. Life was, perfect.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

“When is she going to come out?”

Tauriel chuckled as she sat in Shaada’s sitting room, peering down at the small dwarfling rubbing her little hand on her belly. “What makes you think it is a she?”

Hillanna looked up at Tauriel. “Because. You are a princess. So it must be a her.” Tauriel laughed at the little dwarflings logic. Once again, she will be most disappointed.

“I think it is a boy.” Hillanna glared at Riffi who was laying on the ground with some parchment and some colored wax sticks.

Since her incident, Tauriel had been constantly attended to by friends and by her family. She cannot remember the last time she was truly alone, which she was not complaining about in any way.

Tauriel had just come to Shaada’s after having lunch with Dis who had joined her to see Aeodhen’s wife and children. Dis was currently bouncing Tauren in her lap, the babe giggling and attempting to get a grasp on Dis’s braids whenever he was close enough.

Shaada looked down at her daughter and laughed softly. “We will know soon enough.” Hillanna sighed and nodded, as Shaada looked back at Tauriel. “Any luck with names yet?” Tauriel smiled brightly and nodded.

“She and Kili have chosen one, finally, but they are keeping it to themselves.” Dis related, causing Shaada to smile knowingly. Naming a babe is, special, and it is not unheard of to withhold the decided upon name until the child’s entrance into this world.

Tauriel sighed happily. “I think it is quite perfect. It was Kili’s choice, but this one seems to truly love it.”

This was true. Kili had been scouring books and bringing her names one right after another. Dwarvish, elvish, mannish, none seemed to fit though, and both wondered if they were doomed to have to wait until he was born to pick a name. For the most part, Thorin and Dis left him alone with name choices, but Naurfaer was relentless in trying to get the babe named after himself.

Kaw had come in and left a message that Naurfaer wanted to see Kili, and having nothing better to do, Kili made his way slowly to Naurfaer’s chambers. Inside, the elf stood proudly over a large piece of parchment on his table, Kili looking down at it curiously. “What is this?”

Naurfaer sniffed indignantly. “Don’t you know a family tree when you see one? I thought dwarves were very into family lines and ties.”

Kili looked from the elf to the parchment. “Yes. You are not wrong, but…this only has five names on it.” It was true. It had Naurfaer listed in very, VERY large letters at the top…in gold leaf…then his daughter Ithildin, and her husband Findyyr underneath Naurfaer’s, followed by Tauriel and Kili just below them. A line beneath his and Tauriel’s name held an open spot for their soon to be son.

Naurfaer looked at the tree and shrugged. “I see nothing missing.”

Kili sighed, not in the mood for Tauriel’s grandfather’s peculiarities at the moment. “Naurfaer, it is supposed to have your parents too. You do have parents, don’t you? Plus there’s at least one name missing. It does take two to…you know.” He gestured to Ithildin’s name with a suggestive wag of his brows.

The elf looked at Kili then scrunched up his nose in thought. First, his parents…ya…he never had those, and two, he was in no way bringing Ithildin’s mother up that was much too long ago, and even more painful to remember. “Nope. I just remember waking up and I was here.”

Kili coughed and stared at the elf. “Are you telling me, you have no parents and you have been around…what…since elves first came to middle earth?”

Naurfaer lifted his hands in annoyance. “Look, enough about me and my existence. You have a name to choose, one that would do your child great honor. I know what Tauriel is leaning towards, so I thought I would…help you along the same path.”

Looking back at the…did he say it was a family tree? It looked more like a twig to Kili really, especially compared to his own that took well over three yards of parchment to fully encompass all of his ancestors back to Durin the Deathless. He could not wait to add his sons name onto that. But, Naurfaer was right about one thing, he needed a name to write down.

Kili sighed, readjusted his crutches under his arms trying to get more comfortable, then read the names again. “Naurfaer, what was your daughter like?” The red-headed elf’s eyes fell on Ithildin’s name. His little beauty.

“Not much unlike Tauriel really. Both were spirited but kind. They knew what they wanted and asked no one before going after it. That is how she met Findyyr. She had snuck out from our home one day, and found herself surrounded by a pack of wild wargs. Findyyr saved her life. He tended to do that a lot, Ithildin had a habit of finding trouble…she seems to have passed that trait to Tauriel.” Kili chuckled and looked down at the names again, his mind taking in each as he thought about Tauriel’s mother and father.

Chewing his lip, a habit he was beginning to form from his wife, Kili then thought about his own family. His brother would likely like to use his father's name, Vili, so Kili did not want to take that from Fili. Besides, Kili did not know anything about his father apart from the stories he was told. Thorin was the dwarf that raised him, he was Kili’s father. Kili thought about naming their son after Thorin, but that did not seem right either.

Kili circled back to his own father. Vili. His mam had said he was a lot like Fili. Quirky, kind, funny, and intelligent. He wishes he could have gotten to know him. Tauriel’s father too. He only had a few moments to speak to the elf in Valinor, and even in that short time he could already tell Findyyr was a warm-hearted being.

Kili wonders if somewhere in the afterlife, now that their families are tied, if Vili and Findyyr have met, looking down on Kili and Tauriel as two fathers wishing they had a chance to know their children. The young prince sighed to himself, Findyyr and Vili, two beings who should have had a chance to be fathers, but both losing their lives to orcs and darkness way before their time.

Suddenly, Kili’s eyes widened as he looked up at Naurfaer. “HA! I got it, and it is PERFECT! Why had I not thought of it before! Excuse me Naurfaer…and thank you.”

As fast as he could on crutches, Kili left the room to find Tauriel, Naurfaer smiling widely in his wake. He did it! He won Kili over! Now to get those blankets embroidered. He hummed to himself as he pulled out some string and went to work.

Kili went directly to Tauriel, took both her hands, and told her of his idea. She pulled Kili into a deep kiss, smashing their lips together in her excitement. It was exactly what they were looking for. She pulled back as their little one gave a kick and Tauriel laughed, saying the babe loved it too.

Shaada’s chuckle brought Tauriel back to the present, the dam shaking her head. “I suppose we will just have to wait until that one is born to find out.” The expecting mother smiled knowingly behind her cup of tea, and conversation moved to the upcoming celebration with Dale and Mirkwood that was to happen just before Yule.

“Are you sure about this Viltarra? I have never heard of it before now.” Viltarra nodded at Leotti who was adding another layer of lace to a dress just large enough to fit an infant. They were sitting on the floor of her closed shop, surrounded by material and several baskets of snacks.

“It was done in many of the cities where men dwelled, usually the more prosperous ones. I think it is a way of…honoring...the mother and passing gifts. I told Fili about it last week, and he was all for it. He said he will make some of her favorite finger foods while Dis handled getting the sitting room prepared and passing the message to Thorin and the company. Dis and him were in the kitchen this morning already getting the food prepped. When I left to come down here after lunch, he said they should have everything ready in about an hour. Shaada, Taada, Dis, my mother, Naurfaer and Thorin’s company are all getting the final preparations completed as we speak. It is just up to us to keep Tauriel busy for a bit longer then head up. What are you doing anyway?” Viltarra scrutinized the pile of dresses her friend kept adding to.

Leotti was placing the now finished infant gown on a growing pile beside a basket she had lined with soft colors. “I am preparing my own gift for Tauri’s baby. These just needed a few finishing touches before she arrives here. Where is Tauri anyway? I am assuming she was not in the chamber, or she would certainly catch on to what was happening.”

“She was already gone when I went to have lunch with Fili. He said she was visiting Galaddal with Naurfaer, then going to see Oin.” Leotti hummed in response as she set yet another dress in her basket of finished pieces. Viltarra shook her head and rolled her eyes. “Those are all girl clothes Leotti. What if Tauriel is having a boy?”

“A boy? Hah. No way. It is definitely a girl. “Leotti scoffed and then began ticking off her reasoning, “Tauri is always wanting cake and your sweet buns, so she is constantly craving sweets. Even before Gildridd.” Leotti shuddered but pressed on. “Which is synonymous with carrying a girl. She kept getting all that…motion sickness on our trek to Erebor…also girl, she has been incredibly moody…don’t tell her I said that…which is also an indication she is having a girl.”

Viltarra gaped at Leotti. “Where exactly did you get your information?”

Leotti huffed in response and folded her arms, the dress she had been hemming falling to her lap as she did. “They are well known facts Vil, tried, true, and tested. Where have you been?”

Viltarra pointed at Leotti in annoyance. “Don’t call me that, and I am pretty sure those are old wives’ tales Leotti. I would not be so quick to give them any credit. You should probably add some boy things into that basket, just in case.”

What Viltarra did not say, however, is Fili may have…slipped it to her that Tauriel was having a boy when they were out on a walk the other day. He had also told her she had to keep that to herself under lock and key or face the hostile eleth’s wrath. What neither of them considered, however, is Leotti’s ability to figure out when things are being kept from her and extract said information.

Looking away from Leotti, Viltarra grabbed a bun from the basket beside her and began nibbling on it as they waited for Tauriel to join them. She loved her friend, but she also knew the very pregnant elf would devour every, single, cheese bun, placed in front of her. So, Viltarra decided she better get at least one before Tauriel arrived.

Looking back up at Leotti, about to offer her one, Viltarra was suddenly startled back by olive eyes and blond braids not even an inch from her face. “What. Do. You. Know?! Spill!” Viltarra leaned back, trying to escape the mad seamstress. “You know something Viltarra! What is it!” Losing her balance, Viltarra fell backwards onto the floor in her attempt to get away, Leotti hovering over her refusing to let up.

“Do you two need a moment or shall I come in now?” Both blondes looked up from their positions, Viltarra on the ground and Leotti from practically on top of Viltarra.

With a bit of force, Leotti was pushed back by the blonde baker who stood and dusted off her trousers and blouse. Leotti had been “trying” to get her to dress more…feminine. She still had not won the dress battle, but Viltarra did quite enjoy wearing a bodice, and what it did to Fili…his lingering looks and heated gazes that is…so she happily accepted any Leotti threw at her. The trousers and boots remained for now. So just after adjusting her bodice and belt around her waist, Viltarra narrowed her eyes at the other dam.

Leotti was not done, however, and ignored Viltarra as she glared up at Tauriel, who was sniffing the air and homing in on the basket of cheese buns covered on the ground with wanting eyes. “TAURI! How did Viltarra know you are having a boy before me?”

Viltarra’s eyes went wide as Tauriel’s snapped from the basket to her friend. “I did not know Viltarra knew?” She turned to the baker, her expression full of confusion and question. “How did you come to find out?”

Before Viltarra could answer, Leotti beamed at Tauriel. “So you ARE having a boy!” The small seamstress bounced on her toes and leaned down to her basket, thinking and reconsidering the contents, then grabbing everything up in her arms before Tauriel could see what she was doing, and dancing into the back room singing out. “Be right back!”

Viltarra sighed and rested her hands on her hips while Tauriel looked beyond puzzled at what was happening. “I am sorry. I am confused. Did she know or did she not know?” She looked back at the workroom door where Leotti was running from one end to the other, then at Viltarra who was shaking her head and lifting a brow at her elven friend.

“I think YOU just told her.” Viltarra deadpanned causing the elf to think back on her words and groan. She really needed to stop underestimating Leotti.

Tauriel sighed and scrutinized her friend. “Fili told you, didn’t he?”

Viltarra shuffled her feet, but nodded. “I did not tell Leotti though, I merely suggested she stop assuming you were having a girl. She just…”

“Jumped to conclusions and tried to force what you did know out of you?” Viltarra nodded and Tauriel hummed knowingly. It was only a matter of time before Leotti figured out others knew, so Tauriel turned a smile to Viltarra. “Don’t worry, I am not upset. It is nice to share this with my friends. Just, don’t tell the others.”

“I didn’t want to tell Leotti. She attacked.” Viltarra huffed, and Tauriel laughed as Kaw came flying through the open window above the shop door, dropping down on the counter and folding his growing wings into himself. “Bell ring!” He croaked.

Tauriel groaned and Viltarra scrutinized the bird then turned her questioning eyes to Tauriel. “Bell ring? What does that mean?”

“That…would be Kili.” Viltarra gave Tauriel another questioning look. Tauriel sat against the counter and scratched Kaw’s head, launching into her tale.

Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring. She loved her husband, truly she did, but Kili had grown accustomed to that ringing bell Dis had given him. She understood he could not move from the bed easily, but did he have to keep ringing for someone?

Fili grumbled from beside the stove. “I believe the great prince is summoning us. You should probably be the one to go, because if I go, I might just make him eat that stupid bell.”

The majority of Tauriel’s day had been spent attending a meeting between several of the trading elves from Mirkwood, and Thorin, who had asked her and Naurfaer to be present for obvious reasons, then she had tea with Dis, and finally she had met with Oin who had her on twice a week check-ups which were usually with Kili in their room. However, since she was not far from his office, she had stopped by to see him rather than making Oin trek up to the royal wing unnecessarily.

Apparently, whenever she was gone, Kili had been ringing for others non-stop, and Fili had about had it.

Taking a deep breath, Tauriel walked into her room and stared at her reason for being. He was smiling endearingly at her, the bell he was about to ring again held firmly in his grip. Tauriel lifted a brow as he placed it on the table. “You rang, meleth nin?”

Kili beamed and readjusted his leg propped up on the pillow. “Oh. Yes. I was just checking on lunch. Fili said he would make it for me, and I am withering away here, amralime. I fear I should be a streak of nothing if I wait any longer.”

Tauriel sighed. According to Fili, and in her personal experience, her husband rang for food, water, books, drawing paper, pens, more food, for someone to adjust his pillows, and he even rang and asked Tauriel for a sponge bath once…once. The last request was before Tauriel had given his shoulder the okay to move again and was met with a bucket of water thrown over his head by the temperamental eleth who was having a long day. She did feel incredibly guilty…eventually…and apologized profusely an hour later after her temper cooled.

Tauriel sat at the end of the bed and leveled her husband with a pointed look. “Kili, you can get out of this room now and Fili is just down the hallway. Do you really need that bell anymore?”

As if he was summoned, Fili walked in just as Tauriel finished speaking, a tray held in his hands. “Excellent.” Kili rubbed his palms together as Fili handed him his lunch then turned and snatched the bell from the bedside table. “Hey! Mam gave me that, what are you doing Fi?”

Fili, however, ignored his brother and stepped to the veranda door, opened it, and chucked the bell over the balcony where it tumbled down the side of the mountain and out of sight. He walked back into the room, gave Kili and Tauriel a low bow, and left the chamber without a single word.

“I think he is mad.” Kili observed.

Tauriel sighed and shook her head. “You think?” She smiled and stood, walking to her side of the bed then crawling in, scooting herself to sit beside Kili, then proceeded to eat half his lunch.

Not to be deterred by the loss of his bell, Kili soon came up with another plan. Tauriel had not even realized what it was until she came into the room several days later to see Kaw resting on Kili’s good knee, which he had bent up, so the bird was on eye level with him. “No Kaw, don’t SAY ‘bell ring’, just make the sound of a bell ring…I know you can do it.”

“Bell ring! Ada. Bell ring.” The raven chimed back causing Kili to sigh but pat the bird affectionately.

Tauriel lifted a brow and folded her arms, leaning against the doorframe to their room. “What exactly are you doing with our raven, meleth nin?”

Kili started but looked sheepishly at his wife. “Nothing. Kaw and I are just having a…vocabulary lesson.”

“Indeed. One consisting of a ringing bell?” Tauriel hummed, before pushing off the doorframe and coming into the room. She did not have time to ask more, and Kili was saved from having to further explain when Oin walked in, halting the entire conversation…which was probably for the best.

As it turned out, however, Kili had been training their growing raven to act as his personal bell, and Kaw was more than willing to do so. He could be seen on a regular basis, swooping through the mountain on Kili’s bidding, landing on anyone who Kili wanted with a low croaked, “Bell ring!”

Viltarra smirked at Tauriel’s obvious annoyance when she finished her story. “I cannot fault him Viltarra, he is all but celled up in one hall for weeks, and my Kili has never sat still well and hates being so…sedentary. But, did he really need to train Kaw to be his personal bell?” They would soon come to find out, the raven not only happily adopted the task, but loved the phrase so much, he would utter it upon landing no matter where he was going or doing.

Leotti popped out and looked to the raven and back at the other two in her shop. Kaw hopped up and down seeing her, and hollered, “Bell ring! Leo!” Leotti jumped at the sound and Tauriel shook her head. “Don’t ask.”

Viltarra made the connection and realized it was the boys sending the okay to bring Tauriel up. She straitened, then sent a knowing look at Leotti over Tauriel’s shoulder, who quickly figured it out as well.

“Right. Come on! Who wants to be holed up inside on a day like this? Let’s go for a walk before the weather turns. The day I guessed for the birth is coming up and I heard going for walks can get labor started.” The small dam smiled invitingly at Tauriel. “Viltarra even brought a few things we can picnic on…including your favorite cheese buns.” Grabbing a small cloak then picking up her own basket, Leotti shoved the two out the door without giving either of them much of a choice. She then locked her shop door shut behind her.

“Leotti, this is not the way to the gate, and it is winter. Do you really think a picnic is appropriate?” Tauriel grumbled. Funny enough, and despite her growing need to keep moving lately, she was not in the mood for a walk, but was even less inclined to argue with the formidable Leotti.

The small seamstress rolled her eyes. “No, but you need a coat or Kili will have my ears…and you like being outside, so I do not want to hear any complaints about a picnic.” Leotti sent Viltarra a hidden wink, the dam shaking her head as she readjusted the several heaping baskets in her arms and trailed her two friends through the market, and up towards the royal wing.

The three nodded at the guards and made their way up the stairs before Viltarra opened the door to the common sitting room and stepped aside for Tauriel to come through  first. The young baker has been getting slowly more comfortable with making the trip up to the royal wing, though she still had nightmares of Thorin hauling her off to the dungeons under the mountain once again. Viltarra shook off her anxiety and watched as Tauriel entered the common area.

The eleth stopped in shock when she finally got a look at her families sitting room. The entire area was filled with all of her friends and family. Baskets, packages, and chests where piled high beside the chaise, and a table had been pulled away from the far wall and over filled with all of the foods she had been craving this last month, including several platters of her most beloved butter cake. Viltarra walked over and added cheese buns to the end of the table then went to stand beside Fili, who wrapped her in his arms from behind, pulling her back to his chest but keeping his eyes on his sister who was tearing up, her lower lip trembling in the most un-elflike way.

“Don’t cry amralime!” Kili came forward slowly on his crutches, and took her hand in his.  

“What is all this?” Came her soft reply. She looked up at an excited Naurfaer and…was that Legolas? The elven prince smirked from where he stood beside her grandfather. That, only made her cry harder.

“Who had cryin’?” Nori called out.

“I had angry!” Gloin stared from beside Dori who said he had shocked, Bofur said speechless, and Bifur signed he had fainted.

“That would be me! Pay up!” Tauriel looked to Fili who had lifted an arm from Viltarra and waited for Nori to hand over the pouch of gold. Viltarra completely pulled away, smacked him on the arm, and took the gold from him the minute it was placed in his hand.

“Hey! I won that fair and square!” Fili sniffed indignantly.

“At her expense.” Viltarra huffed and tossed the gold pouch to Tauriel who glared at Fili and placed the gold in one of her pockets. The room erupted with laughter and Fili folded his arms.

Vin and Tarrah stood beside Fili, both chuckling at him. “Ya got a lot to learn lad.” Vili chortled, shaking his head at the young prince and the room once again erupted with laughter.

When everything finally calmed once more, Dis came forward and placed a hand on Tauriel’s thin shoulder. “Viltarra told us about something she has seen others do in cities and settlements they have been in, a gathering to celebrate you and the baby before the child comes. We wanted to do this for you my daughter, to celebrate you, and the gift you carry. Come. Sit.” Dis grabbed her hand, Tauriel going willingly to the chaise where she was pushed down gently by her amad who turned to her eldest son. “Fili? Bring her a plate please dear, you know what she likes.”

Fili nodded and grabbed a plate, filling it with Tauriel’s favorites…including a few cheese buns and several pieces of warm butter cake, then passed it to the elf. Once the guest of honor was taken care of, everyone else was soon gathered at the table to get their fair share of the copious bounty of food.

Kili sat beside his wife, given his own plate after nearly getting stabbed from attempting to take food from hers. Who knew how fast Tauriel could whip out a blade at over twelve months pregnant and sitting? Kili did…that is who.

“What did you put down for the wager?” Tauriel lifted her head to Naurfaer who was speaking to Legolas a few feet from her.

 “Another six weeks. Elves go for about fourteen months I have been told, or just under that.” The elven prince instantly had to duck as a dagger flew at him, landing in an empty chair not an inch from where Legolas had been standing.

“Don’t you wish that on me Legolas Greenleaf!” The elf gaped at her wide eyed. Tauriel was done. She was tired, sore, had to use the washroom twice as much as she had the month before, and the only position she could get comfortable in, Kili’s broken leg prohibited! It was difficult enough she had to wait another two to three weeks, let alone SIX!

The room was silent and tense before Bofur yelled out, “Presents! How ‘bout we do presents!” The hatted dwarf danced towards the pile of gifts and pulled one off the top, then passed it to Tauriel, forcing her to give up her plate and her ire at the blonde elf in order to take the box in her hands. Attention was diverted as everyone found a seat either in a chair or on the floor. Fili sat on the ground beside his uncle who had given up his chair to Shaada, Aeodhen standing behind her.

Fili looked to Viltarra who was plating another bun for herself then turned towards the group to seek out a seat to watch. Catching her attention, Fili patted the ground between his legs, but Viltarra eyed him warily, her eyes shooting to Thorin beside him before she gave Fili a subtle shake of the head ‘no’.

Fili, however, was not to be deterred, and pointed eagerly to the spot once again. Just as she was about to say no, Viltarra was helped along by her mother who pushed her towards Fili, and the young dam finally gave in with a sigh. She lowered herself to the ground and shifted until she sat snugly between his legs, and tried to relax as she leant back against him.

Despite the young baker’s apprehension, however, Thorin did not seem to care, as apart from a quick glance their way, his eyes were locked on Tauriel and Kili. So, Viltarra forced her breathing to slow down and tried to calm her erratic heart galloping in her chest, then picked at her cheese bun as she turned her attention to Tauriel and Kili as well.

Fili chuckled deeply and locked his arms around her tightly before kissing her head, though he too turned his attention to his brother and sister.

Dis, on the other hand, eyed them with tight lips. Rules, she thought, they needed rules. She would definitely need to sit them both down and speak to Fili and Viltarra about rules and standards. That can wait for another day, sooner rather than later by the looks of it, but right now her focus was on her daughter.

For the next hour, Tauriel opened gift after gift. Some were toys, some were blankets, there were even a few cloth wrappings. She smiled widely when Fili tossed her a small box with a wooden wolf perfectly carved inside. “I did it myself.” Fili beamed.

“It is lovely, muindor, you did a wonderful job.” Tauriel passed the gift to Kili who inspected it with an impressed eye, it was very detailed, Fili did an amazing job. He placed it back in the box for safe keeping and watched as Tauriel was handed yet another gift.

As it turns out, several gifts later, there was another gift their brother was involved in. Thorin, with Fili’s help, had crafted Tauriel a rocking chair made from carved wood and shaped iron. Now that, had made Tauriel cry again, as Thorin stood to pull it over to her. It was truly a work of art. She instantly stood and pulled Thorin into her arms, thanking him profusely, then sent Fili, who was still on the floor, a watery smile. Needless to say, she spent the remainder of the gift opening sitting in her new rocking chair.

Not wanting to be far from her, Kili moved to the chair just beside her, Legolas giving it up to the dwarven prince and moving to the chaise they had just vacated. Before he sat down, however, Kili surprised Tauriel with a cradle he had done with his own hand while she had been out of the wing. He had used Fili’s room so Tauriel would not see it while he worked on it. Fili would get him all the materials, but Kili did all the work. She awarded Kili with a deep kiss. It was beautiful and solid, it was perfect.

Next, Dis stepped forward with a bundle and passed it to Kili and Tauriel. “This is a joint effort between Naurfaer and I.” She stood beside the older elf who placed an arm around Dis’s shoulders as they both waited patiently.

Tauriel untied the ribbon and Kili helped pull a patchwork quilt from the wrappings. Looking closely, it held a story of their adventure right up to gaining the mountain. Excluding some gruesome scenes. It had all the places they visited, a few images of trolls and thunder giants, and a square representing each one in the company including the wizard Gandalf, and the hobbit Bilbo. Both will be visiting for the celebration before Yule. “Thank you, both of you, this is…beyond words. It is indescribably beautiful.” Dis smiled and walked to give both Kili and Tauriel a kiss on the forehead before going to sit beside Thorin.

Fili had received a look from Tauriel AND Viltarra when apart from the completed wolf carving, he also gave her a wrapped box containing a knife. “Babies first dagger Tauri!” He had proclaimed excitedly.

Kili was laughing as Tauriel inspected the blade. It was well made, had a beautifully designed hilt, and etchings depicting their Durin blood line on the blade. “Certainly more for when he or she is older, but thank you Fili. This is impressively made.” Fili beamed even if Viltarra was still giving him an ‘unbelievable’ look from between his legs.

“My father sends his congratulations as well.” Legolas stood and passed a bundle to Tauriel, inside was an elven made blanket, an infant gown, a wooden carved rattle, and a small mobile with carved figures of an elk, a star, a tree, a gem, an axe, what looked like a mountain, and a bow hung on delicate strings. “I made that. Thought you might like something that resembled both of its parentage.” Tauriel passed the mobile to Kili who examined it with an impressed eye. She stood and gave Legolas a hug, touched by his kindness.

Tauriel then laughed as Leotti gave her a basket of clothes, making sure to throw some dresses in there for good measure, but she had found several things suitable for a girl or a boy, and a small note too stating she would be making some outfits worthy of a prince of Erebor, causing Tauriel to chuckle. Tauriel would not doubt Leotti would be filling her rooms with far more baby clothes than she would have need for.

As the evening progressed, more and more gifts were pushed at the expecting couple. Viltarra and her parents gave them a bound book they can put the baby’s firsts in, Bofur and Bifur made some toys…of course, Shaada and Taada knitted some hats and little boots for the baby, Gimli was present too, and with his dad, crafted a small decorative axe for the nursery. Oin even gave Tauriel some tinctures of healing balms and oils to aid in her recovery after the birth.

Kili and Tauriel were both brimming with the love they felt from all in the room. It was several hours later that Tauriel was hugging each one of them goodbye and thanking them for everything.

Finally, the room had emptied…apart from the now massive pile of toys, clothes, blankets, and numerous other gifts. Although, Oin had remained behind to fill Kili in on how Tauriel’s check-up had gone that morning, since the prince was not able to attend himself.

According to Oin, everything was in order, the baby was progressing well, Tauriel had put back on a healthy amount of weight…though he still felt she could easily put on some more even if she was an elf, and he estimates the little one should be ready to come sometime within the next three or four weeks.

Kili beamed, taking Tauriel’s hand in his and kissing it. He knew this was harder on her than anyone. “Thank you Oin.” The old healer nodded his head at Kili, but before he left he made sure Tauriel knew what to expect for the delivery itself, since it was certainly upcoming.

For the most part, Tauriel had a general idea of what would happen, and with so many dams filing her in on the more…unsavory…portions of labor, she things she has a good handle on what will happen. Besides, Kili promised to be right beside her the entire time. With Kili at her side, Tauriel can endure anything.

“Got any questions lass?” The old healer gave Tauriel a small smile.

Tauriel shook her head. “No Oin, not that I can think of at the moment.”

“She’s been spending a lot of time with mam and the dams. I think they have filled her in, and she has been filling me in.” Kili grimaced but placed his arm around Tauriel who watched him with a smirk. The dwarf has seen bloody battles, but squirms when she talks about childbirth. She will never understand males.

Oin hummed, smirking at the prince’s sour look. “Oh aye. Not a place for the faint hearted, a birthing room.” The healer turned his eyes to the eleth and gave her a reassuring smile. “Ya won’t be alone though lass. I heard yeh asked Dis teh be in the room.”

Tauriel nodded. “And Kili of course.”

Oin sat up straight and shook out his horn before putting it back against his ear. “Great forge and fire, I think me horns gone bad again. Though’ I ‘eard yeh say Kili will be in the room.”

Both Tauriel and Kili gave the old healer a look. “Indeed I did say such a thing. Kili will be beside me Oin.”

Oin, however, shook his head vehemently. “By Mahal he certainly will no’ lass. A birth is no place fer husbands or mates. Let me and yer mam handle it.”

Kili folded his arms and glowered. “I think I can handle my child’s birth Oin, and I will not allow for my wife or I to be parted when she needs me.”

“Don’ be foolish lad, yeh know our ways.” Oin sighed, clearly getting exasperated by the couple.

“I will not argue this Oin. He will be there.” Tauriel’s eyes were filled with fire as she glared at the old healer while lacing her fingers with Kili.

But Oin met her glare head on. “An’ I say he will no’. Trust me on this lass. It is fer yer own good an his. Mates are NEVER allowed in the room. They get in the way and cause more fuss then necessary. It is just not done. I will say no more on it.” Before Tauriel or Kili could argue further, the old healer rose and left the room.

It was never finished though, and had now become a regular argument between Tauriel, Kili, and the old healer who was as stubborn and immovable as the couple. They were clearly at an impasse, and none were willing to budge.

Even Dis and Thorin tried to reign down the couple’s tempers. “Oin is right my darlings. The only males in the room for a birth are the healers. Vili was not at Fili’s. You will be fine Tauriel. I will be beside you the entire time.”

Kili was not impressed and set his brow in a hard line. He had hoped at least his mother and uncle would be on his side, but that was in no way the case.

Thorin placed a firm hand on Kili’s shoulder. “I am sorry Kili, but Dis is right. We will be near, let Oin and Dis do what they need to. Trust in the way things are done. There are reasons and purposes we keep traditions, Kili.”

Nobody said anything about Thorin being present at Kili’s birth. It was a horrific event and Thorin still had dark dreams of Kili not making it or Dis dying in childbirth. Both were very real and present realities at the time. No. Best keep Kili out of the room. Even when there are no traumatic events or health issues involved birthing is still, in itself, traumatizing.

Kili slumped back. Naturally, the prince never gave up nor did his princess, but regardless of who they spoke to, they were always told the same thing. A birthing room is no place for mates.

One week later, Kili was officially cleared to walk with a cane, which did raise his spirits quite a bit. He reveled in being able to finally go down the stairs and excitedly joined in on meals in the main hall. Oin also said it was okay for Thorin to add some of Kili’s royal duties around the mountain back in, as long as Kili remembered to be cautious on the stairs. The permission was given with a threat that if he fell and broke that leg again, Oin will be cutting it off completely, causing the prince to gulp but nod in understanding.

Threat aside, Kili’s freedom meant he could also join in on walks outside the mountain with Tauriel, who would have preferred a brisk morning ride to the walking. However, she was strictly prohibited by not just Oin, but Kili, Thorin, Dis, and Fili from riding Galaddal. “All it takes dear is one spook and you falling to the ground. It is too much of a risk, I neither want you nor the baby harmed.”

Tauriel had sighed at Dis, but since everyone agreed with her, the eleth was on the losing side of a war she was too exhausted to fight at the moment.

At least she was not barred from walking, and her and Kili were often joined by Viltarra and Fili on their cold morning walks. Fili never seemed very happy about this though. When Kili questioned his brother’s sour mood on their first walk together, Tauriel leaned down whispering “Dis insists they not be allowed alone yet.” Kili shrugged deciding to let it go and just enjoyed being outside with his growing family.

Another week went by, and still no baby. Tauriel impatiently marched the halls practically from dusk to dawn. Kili at first tried to insist she relax and rest, but Oin had said walking would be good for her, and Naurfaer of course backed him up saying Ithildin used to walk for miles nearly every day when she was expecting. Like mother, like daughter.

A system was set up as well, to alert the family when it was time. If they were not together, or in the family wing, one person would run up to the royal chambers to retrieve Kaw, who would be sent out to inform the furthest member of the family who would gather all they could on their way to Oin’s office.

However, despite everything…the planning, the walking, or the days that went by, Tauriel seemed no closer to going into labor. Apparently, her son just did not want to be born. If Legolas’s prediction ended up being correct, she would have to kill her childhood friend as it would have been his fault for putting it out there in the universe.

Feeling restless and uncomfortable, Tauriel slid from the bed. Kili had been getting around so well, he sometimes did not even bother with his cane that sat in the sitting room of their chamber. He still slept with his leg elevated, however, as all his walking caused a good amount of swelling, which Oin said to expect as his muscles got used to being used again. She leant down and placed a kiss on his forehead and grabbed her cloak to go for yet another walk.

The halls were empty as she made her way down the stairs of the royal wing and past the guards, each giving her a nod in passing. “Lady Tauriel. Would yeh like me teh get someone teh accompany you?”

“No, thank you Andar. I just need a small walk. I will not go far.” The guard nodded and went back to his post as she turned a corner. She walked down many hallways and corridors, but nothing seemed to cure her restlessness, so she went to see Galaddal who knickered softly at her touch. “Nice to see you too my friend.”

Tauriel rubbed her horse’s nose and fed him some carrots from a pail nearby, making sure to give Maryn some who was prancing in the adjacent stall. The workers in the stable smiled at her as they mucked the stalls and brushed the many horses of Erebor, as well as getting a few re-shoed it seemed. So they mostly ignored her apart from a passing greeting. She felt a small nip on her sleeve and turned to see a long haired Rhya leaning in. Tauriel chuckled going to gather more carrots for both Rhya and Kit as well, who eagerly ate every one from her hand.

Looking out, she heard a soft howl. She had yet to meet Naurfaer’s warg pup he affectionately called Hirilhelvicorn but typically shortened it to Hiril or Lady in her native language.

Placing the now empty pail down, Tauriel went towards the small pen and peered inside, looking for signs of life. At first, she didn’t see anything, but then out of the corner of her eye she saw a bounding pile of fur running towards her.

Hiril certainly was nothing like the many wargs she had slain during the battle, and before, throughout the plains of Arda. Her cream and tan fur was thick, her ears slightly pointed, and she had a very fluffy looking tail. The small warg approached Tauriel quickly at first, then slowed and bent her head down in caution when she realized it was not Naurfaer.

Hiril’s pointed ears were flat against her head, but she didn’t growl or make any noise. Taking caution to the wind, Tauriel stuck her hand into the pen in a placating and inviting manner. The warg stepped back at first, then slowly it brought its black nose up to her hand and gave a sniff before deciding Tauriel was not a threat and rubbing her furry head against Tauriel’s palms. She really looked nothing like the wargs ridden by the orcs.

Naurfaer was right, she was quite small, even for a pup, and her face was less, twisted, and more natural for a canine like creature. She was stockier and definitely larger than a wolf though…even now. With how docile she was being, Tauriel did not deem her as dangerous in any way.

A few of the stable hands came to check on her, but the eleth would waive them away, so they continued to go about their business and let her be.

Tauriel remained with Hiril for a bit before the sun beaming down at the stable entrance and pen was much too inviting for the elf to ignore. So, she happily stepped onto the path and further into the warm rays.

Days like these were rare in winter, and Tauriel could tell even without looking that the snows were coming any day now. Therefore, the eleth wanted to take every advantage of the winter sun she could get and began walking down the path that led to the main gates to the mountain, eyes closed and head tilted up towards the sky. Kili would kill her if she went too far, but, it felt so nice to be outside in the sun.

“Tauriel? What are you doing out here?” Tauriel opened her eyes and looked down at Viltarra who held a basket under her arm. She could smell the musky herbs and soil coming from the dam and the basket. She must have been gathering fresh herbs as she was known to do for their family’s breads and rolls they sell in their bakery. With the weather getting colder every day, they will soon need to switch to using the green room for what they needed, at least until spring brings the natural herbs back.

Sighing, Tauriel realized she had been caught. She knew Viltarra was team Fili, and Fili was team Kili, and team Kili was completely against ANYTHING that could put Tauriel at risk…which included outdoor walks alone…like the one she was on now. “I am afraid I could not resist the warmth. Are you on your own?”

Viltarra shook her head. “Da is just up the path. He has been coming with me since…you know. I think he is worried something else might happen.” Tauriel gave her a knowing look as Viltarra continued with a smirk, her eyebrow raising accusingly. “In fact, he was the one who saw you, I just came to retrieve you. Kili is going to have your neck for this you know. Fili too likely.”

Ah, yes. Her jailers. She was allowed to leave the wing and had free range of the mountain to walk BUT she was explicitly forbidden to leave the front gates. Well, Tauriel thought with a smirk, she did not go through the front gates…she went through the stable. Nobody said anything about leaving the mountain through the stables.

Despite her internal musings and arguments, she sighed and nodded to Viltarra. “Yes, you are probably right.” Viltarra smiled and turned to head back to her father and re-enter the mountain.

“So much for a nice outdoor stroll hm?” Tauriel rubbed the swell of her son and took a step but doubled over then fell to the ground in pain. Her startled yelp alerted Viltarra who was just a few paces ahead.

The young baker immediately dropped her basket and ran to her friend. “Tauriel?!” She looked at the elf clutching at her stomach and lifted her head to call out to her father. “DA! Something is wrong!”

Vin ran over, having dropped his own basket, and knelt beside Tauriel, taking her in before turning to his daughter. “Viltarra, go get Fili and Kili. Looks like we may have a little one making an entrance sooner rather than later.” Seeing Viltarra hesitate, Vin said a little more sternly, “Go daughter. I will take her to Oin.” With that, Viltarra ran.

“Can you stand?” Tauriel looked up between her hair and thought for a moment. The pain was, unique. It came in waves, unbearable one moment, then dulling the next. She nodded and let Vin help her to her feet and they made the slow trek back to the mountain.

Really, they were not far from the gate, but Tauriel’s constant need to stop with every wave of pain, made it feel three times longer than it was. Vin noticed a pattern and watched her with worry. It was long ago, but he remembered Viltarra’s birth.

Tarrah would have the same waves of pain, the closer they got, the closer it was to the baby coming and Tauriel was stopping nearly every few minutes. “Not good.” Vin mumbled but did his best to keep Tauriel calm. Stressing her out would only make things worse for her and the baby so instead he stood by, encouraging her the best he knew.

Tauriel hurt. Her son was, upset, and panicking, his fears bleeding into her mind. She needed to rein in her feelings and work on calming him before they both ended up in danger of losing their lives.

“TAURI!” Tauriel sighed, never happier to hear Fili’s voice. “Whatever happened to STAY IN THE MOUNTAIN!!!” Fili did not wait for an answer instead he scooped Tauriel up and carried her the rest of the way inside where Kili was limping forward looking a mix between frustrated and happy that they found her.

“We need to get her to Oin! The lass does not have long before that babe is born.” Kili stared at Vin but jumped into motion.

The younger of the two princes made to take Tauriel from Fili, but Fili rolled his eyes at his brother. “You can barely carry yourself; I have her Ki. Let’s go!”

Vin looked around not seeing his daughter anywhere. Assuming she had been the one to alert the two princes, he figured she should be with them. “Where’s Viltarra?”

Fili called back to Vin, “She is sending Kaw to get Thorin and is going to find Dis and Naurfaer.” Not waiting for a response, Fili turned his attention back to getting to the healers as soon as possible without jarring Tauriel more than necessary.

They ran into the empty office and Fili placed Tauriel gently on a bed. “I will go find Oin. I will be right back.”

Tauriel turned her green apprehensive eyes towards her husband. “Kili, I am sorry.”

Kili took her hand in his and brushed some of the loose hair away from her face. “Shhh. It is fine. I am not mad. Just, focus on breathing okay.”

Unable to stop them, tears were already making their way down Tauriel’s cheeks as she clutched at Kili’s tunic. “Don’t leave me.”

“Never amralime. I am right beside you.” Tauriel nodded and released him when the wave of pain dulled and she focused all her energy once more on trying to calm her son whose fear was running rampant through her system.

Footsteps came rushing in and Oin ran to the other side of the bed. “It looks like its time fer a wee one to come hm?” He then turned to Kili. “Yeh know the rules, out with yeh.” Kili began spluttering protests, but Oin refused to concede pointing at the door.

“NO!!!!” Tauriel cried out just as Dis ran in, Thorin and Viltarra trailing behind. Tauriel did not want Kili to leave, they did not understand. She needs him. He can’t go.

“How far along is she?” Dis asked, looking at Tauriel’s pained features.

“Further then I woulda liked. Looks like her water jus’ went.” Oin sighed, then turned frustrated eyes to Kili first, then back to Dis. “Tell yer son teh bugger off. He and the rest of them needs teh wait outside. This is no place for them.”

Tauriel grabbed for Kili once more, but he was out of her reach and neither the healer nor her dwarven mother heeded her pleas for him to stay. Instead, Dis went to work pushing them all out.

“It is for the best Kili. You don’t want to see this.” Kili tried protesting once more but the door slammed in his face, muffling the first of Tauriel’s screams.

Kili slid down the wall and buried his hands in his hair. He ignored Naurfaer coming and asking how everything was going, neither did he hear Tarrah and Vin trying to reassure the young prince this was a natural part of birth. Each cry, each scream, each yell was a tear and crack in his soul. His one needed him, but he was barred from entry.

“Don’t worry Ki, just think, in only a small amount of time, you will have a new life to look after.” Fili was trying to calm Kili, but nothing was working. Thorin had tried as well but gave up when Kili just seemed…unresponsive.

Kili looked up, his dark eyes glaring at Fili. “What would you feel in my place? Unable to be beside the one you love, even as she cries out for you? Torture Fi. That is what this is.”

Fili cast his eyes down, Viltarra’s hand was firmly in his and he tried to imagine himself in Kili’s boots. Had it been his own one in that room, crying out for him, he would have gotten an axe by now and bashed the door down. Ohhhhh….he thinks he understands now. Wrapping his hand around Viltarra’s waist, he pulled her closer to his side.

Kaw was pecking at the base of the door croaking “nana” over and over until Naurfaer stood from his place on the ground and guided the bird onto his shoulder, leaning against the wall. They all cringed again when Tauriel gave a yell that echoed through the halls even with the door closed.

Oin gave Dis a worried look. “This is no’ good. She is loosin’ energy too fas’.” He turned sad eyes to Tauriel, the lass did not look good, she should not be this spent yet. “Yeh need to push lassie.”

Tauriel slowly shook her head and closed her eyes. She had nothing left. “I can’t Oin.”

Dis wiped the perspiration off Tauriel’s brow and stroked her hair lovingly. “You are so close my dear. You can do this.”

Tauriel tried to give another push but fell back, tears falling from her eyes. She could feel her son crying out, most of her energy had been spent trying to sooth him. Now, she had little left to give to either him or herself. What’s worse is she was beginning to see spots before her eyes. If she did not hurry, she would lose consciousness and they would both be in trouble.

Oin took a step back, wiping his hands. “Let’s give ‘er a moment, Dis. Best yeh go outside and tell them wha’ is goin’ on before they bash me door in.”

Looking from Oin to Tauriel who had tears streaming down her face mixing with the drops of sweat, Dis nodded. Her daughter’s eyes were currently firmly set on the door to the hallway where Likely Kili was waiting, she would not doubt for a moment Tauriel knew exactly how far away from her he was. The dam took the eleth in, and to Dis, she looked way too run down. Making up her mind, she went to go speak with her family outside.

The door opened and Dis stuck her head out. Everyone perked up for news but the look she gave them was not a good one as she stepped out and shut the door. “Tauriel is losing energy too quickly. The babe is in good position, but, she lacks the strength to go on. They both will be lost if we cannot get this child delivered and fast.”

Dis turned to Kili and knelt down at his feet, grabbing his hand in hers. “Come, my son. Your one needs your strength.” No one said a word, instead they all just watched as Dis pulled Kili to his feet, then through the door, before it closed gently behind them once again.

Seeing that Dis was not alone when she returned, Oin glared daggers at the princess of Erebor. “Dis, tha’ was no’ what I sent yeh out for. It is not done. Mates in the room.”

Dis just tutted and pushed her son to Tauriel, but kept her eyes on the old healer. “It will be done for them. Let them be Oin and let us focus on getting this baby born.”

Tauriel had just closed her eyes when Dis left the room. At the moment, all the sounds around her were muffled and hazy, and her vision was blurred and dimming. She felt a pair of familiar hands cradling her face and she opened her eyes, blinking several times to clear the spots and focus on Kili. Her Kili.

“Amralime.” Kili purred. “Come my love. You must push.”

Tauriel tried to suppress the sob that escaped her lips. “It hurts Kili. It hurts so much, and I am so…so very tired.”

Kili kissed her brow. “I know. But he needs you to find the strength. I know you have it. You are the strongest person I know. You can do this.”

“Don’t leave. Please.” Kili nuzzled the damp hair at her forehead and whispered, “never”, against her warm skin.

Oin sighed, giving up his fight with Dis, and turned to the young prince. “Kili, if yer goin’ teh stay, get behind her. Show her yer strength and help guide ‘er along lad.”

Getting in her other side, Dis helped Tauriel lift herself and shift forward just a bit as Kili climbed behind his sweat soaked elf. As soon as he was settled, Tauriel lay back against his strong chest as he laced his fingers with hers and brought them together in a tight embrace.

Oin nodded and got back into position. “Alrigh, when I say lass. Yeh need teh push. Understand? Kili, yer goin’ teh coach her.”

Dis grabbed some dry blankets and warm water bringing them over just as Oin instructed firmly, “Now…push lass. With all yeh got.”

Kili could feel Tauriel tense up as she pushed, bracing herself against him. “That’s it amralime. We can do this together.” He knew she was exhausted, but she seemed to have found her strength and braced herself for another push.

Tauriel filled her mind with Kili. The minute he climbed behind her she threw the doors open to their connection and drowned herself in his strong presence, feeling her mind merge with his in a way she did not know she was even capable of until this moment.

Oin did not understand their connection. Nobody knew she needed Kili in a way they could never comprehend. He was her foundation, strong and secure. With him holding her tight, and her mind latching onto his, she waited for Oin’s call and gave everything she had. A wave of pain hit her hard, causing ringing to fill her sensitive ears, then, the ringing gave way to the most beautiful sound she had ever heard. The first cry of her son.

“It’s a boy. Congratulations lass, and Kili, yeh have a son.” Oin beamed, lifting the babe for the parents to see.

Kili cried, kissing Tauriel everywhere he could reach as Tauriel’s head fell back onto Kili’s shoulder, her brow soaked, her chest heaving, and her system completely spent. “You did it you amazing, beautiful, wonderful creature you. We have a son.”

Oin cut the life cord and with a blanket passed by Dis who had tears streaming down her face, he swaddled the sobbing infant and passed him to his parents. Kili had helped Tauriel sit up just enough to receive her son for the first time, Kili looking over her shoulder proudly at the small pink bundle.

“Hello, my precious little darling. Welcome to the world.” The infant continued to fuss in her arms even as Tauriel stroked his red cheeks and smiled at the thick, dark, nearly black hair on his head. Beaming, Tauriel looked over her shoulder at her husband. “He has your hair Kili.”

Kili hummed and let one of his fingers trace a small, pointed ear. “He has your nose.” At Kili’s voice, the child stilled completely and attempted to open his eyes. Kili could not contain the sob that vibrated through his chest or the tears that fell from his eyes. He was perfect. Completely and utterly perfect.

“Oh…Kili, Tauriel, he is so beautiful.” Tauriel looked up at Dis, still smiling despite her exhaustion. She cannot believe he is finally here.

“Should I go tell the others laddie? Or do you want to? There is one last unpleasant thing teh do. If it is well with yeh Tauriel, Kili can take the wee one out for a tick as we…get this last bit taken from yeh.” Tauriel nodded and scooted forward enough to let Kili out.

Kili gently took his son from her arms, minding his head, then placed one final kiss on Tauriel’s brow, his lips lingering as he whispered, “I will be right back.”

Oin watched the new father leave the room, but stopped Dis from following him. “Dis, do yeh mind stayin’ and helpin’ get things cleaned up?”

“You do not even need to ask.” She watched her son step out the door as she turned to help her exhausted daughter.

Everyone looked up when Kili finally reappeared, this time with a wriggling bundle in his arms. “I would like to introduce you all to my son.”

Thorin rose and stepped towards Kili, who passed the infant to the only father he knew. “Remarkable Kili. You did well son. You did well.”

The company must have come in his absence, as the hall was now filled with dwarrows from the door to the bend, all peering around the other to try and get a peak.

Even Leotti was standing in the mix. She brought a basket up to Kili, placing it on the ground to throw her arms around the prince. “Congratulations Kili.” She pulled away and lifted the basket once again. “I thought I would bring some clean and comfortable things for Tauriel to put on, if I may be allowed in. I also brought a soft blanket for your new one and some fresh linens.”

Kili nodded, more than touched, as he thanked Leotti for her foresight and kindness allowing her to peak into the room. Dis waived her in immediately.

When Kili turned back to his family and the company, Fili was cradling the now sleeping child, Viltarra at his side leaning in as she gently moved the blanket away from his face to see the babe for herself. Fili was rocking him back and forth as if it was the most natural thing in the world, and Kili could easily see his brother holding his own child just the same way.

“I wonder how long it will be before you are in my place.” Kili sent Viltarra a knowing glance, causing her to blush scarlet and hide her face in Fili’s sleeve.

Fili, however, ignored the comment and instead looked from the babe to Kili and smiled softly. “He is incredible Kili. But so small.”

Kili could see the tears misting Fili’s eyes as he looked back down at the bundle in his arms, so Kili placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled. “You’re an uncle now Fi.”

“And you’re a father.” Fili lifted his eyes to look at his brother. He was so proud of Kili, he knew, without a doubt, his little baby brother will make an exceptional father.

They laughed softly, and Fili readjusted his hold on the baby to pass him back to his father…if not a bit reluctantly. “I never thought I would feel this much love for such a small life. Ki, he is amazing. Truly.”

Kili accepted the infant only to hand him off to his great grandfather who had not said a word as he took the swaddled babe who by some miracle, was still asleep.

Naurfaer, like everyone, had tracks of tears falling from his face. Kili tried to remember if he had ever seen Naurfaer cry, but no memory came to mind.

“He looks like you Kili. Quite the spitting image. Except for the ears. It seems like he got a healthy mix of you both there, large like a dwarrow, but slightly pointed like an elf. Adorable, but not in a way he will ever stand out. Astounding, truly.” Naurfaer looked up from the babe to Kili. “A perfect miracle.” He breathed out.

Kaw, who was still resting on Naurfaer’s shoulder, gave a soft purr and looked down. His head twisted from one side to the next as his small black eye’s attempted to get a peak of what was within the bundle. He remained quiet, however, only eliciting soft calls and coos until Kili took the child.

Before anyone else could come forward, Leotti opened the door. “She is all ready. Kili, why don’t you come back in first and Dis said we can slowly let others in until you and Tauriel deem it too much.”

Kili nodded and re-entered the room and smiled at his wife, who was waiting eagerly to receive her son, though she did nod her head very subtly in Dis’s direction. So, rather than going to Tauriel, Kili instead moved to his mother and placed the bundle in Dis’s arms. “Congratulations, gran.”

Dis let out a small sob but held the babe in her arms. “Beautiful. Perfect and beautiful. I am so proud of you both. You have made a gorgeous babe. What did you decide for his name?”

Kili took the infant back and brought him over to Tauriel’s waiting arms. She had changed into the gown Leotti brought and moved to a different bed that was a little softer, and clean. The eleth scooted to make room for Kili who did not need to be told twice as he took his place beside her.

Dis brought over the thicker, but soft blanket Leotti had also brought for the newborn, and gestured to the bundle. “May I?” Tauriel nodded, relinquishing the child once again with a sigh. “Sorry dear. I need to clean him up, and we can get him re-wrapped in this.”

While Dis walked across the room, Tauriel burrowed herself into Kili as they waited patiently for their son to be returned, both watching as Dis expertly washed him causing the infant to startle awake and release a good, strong, cry.

“Now now, let gran clean you up then you can go back to your mam and da.” She re-swaddled the crying babe and gave him to Tauriel who cooed at him, soothing his cries. Kili’s hums stopping them completely.

“Mam, will you bring Thorin, Fili, Naurfaer, and Viltarra in? I want them to hear the naming. You can stay as well Oin. He would not be here without you, nor would I.” It was true, several times over. Oin was there to help deliver Kili into the world and he had been the one to know how to restore the life back to Dis’s unbreathing child. Touched, Oin pulled his trumpet from his ear and nodded.

The small blonde dam who was still standing quietly in the room, made for the door behind where Dis stood. Tauriel may be her best friend, but this was a moment meant for family, and Leotti in no way wanted to intrude. “I will just…”

“NO, Leotti, you too. Please, stay.” Leotti smiled and turned back towards the bed, waiting beside Oin quietly as Dis reopened the door bringing the family, including a surprised Viltarra in.

Viltarra had no idea she would be allowed in for this. She may not observe ALL of the dwarven customs, since her family did not regularly live in a settlement, but even she knew how special the naming of a dwarven child is. The first, official, presentation of the name is strictly meant for family only. She was just courting Fili, not a true member of the family. Yet, with Fili’s hand clasped in hers, she let herself be pulled inside, away from her father who hushed out, “Well, go on.”, when she looked back at him.

Once everyone was gathered, Kili looked to Tauriel who gave him a nod okaying him to continue.

“I wanted you all to be the first to hear his name. Allow me to formally introduce the newest member of the family, Finli. Fin for short. It is Tauriel’s father’s name, Findyyr combined with my father, Vili. Two great men who fought for their family, but neither able to see what their sacrifices wrought. I am honored to bestow it on my son.”

Naurfaer smiled wide, pulling Dis close as she cried in both joy and pain for her lost one. He shook his head, still smiling, as he realized that it seemed he did not win Kili over after all, and now he needed to RE embroider those blankets, but, he could not have even considered such a fitting name. His son in law would have been beyond touched.

“It is perfect.” Dis finally muttered, wiping the tears from her eyes. Oh, her beloved Vili. He would have been such a wonderful father. She is incredibly fortunate that her brother stepped up to the task in a way she could have never imagined, however, Dis knew without a doubt that Vili, her Vili, would give up his place in their ancestors halls just to spend one day with his sons.

Placing a comforting hand on his sister’s shoulder on his way by, Thorin stepped forward and up to the two parents, stroking Fin’s cheek tenderly as he spoke. “Welcome Finli, son of Kili. Prince of Erebor.” His rumbling voice had Fin opening his eyes enough to look up at Thorin as he grasped the king’s finger with his tiny hand. Thorin melted and he watched as the infant closed his eyes once again and fell asleep, Thorin’s finger still held firmly in his small grip.

In small groups, the company was let inside and introduced to Finli. He slept through the entire thing up until Aeodhen came in with Shaada at which Fin decided to wake and begin wailing. Aeodhen smiled knowingly, “I know tha’ cry. I think yer lad is hungry.” Dis chuckled from across the room as the couple excused themselves giving Tauriel privacy to nurse her babe.

That seemed to be the pattern for the next several hours, close friends of the family were allowed in to see the couple and little prince Finli. At least until evening fell, at which point Oin announced enough was enough and had Bofur and Bifur stand out in the hallway to send anyone else coming, away. Even Leotti had gone back to her chamber, though she did promise to bring some more fresh clothes for Tauriel tomorrow, her friend smiling gratefully.

The family, however, stayed. Thorin rested in a chair with his feet propped up on the bed Dis was resting in. Naurfaer was in a chair rocked back on its back two legs, as the elves own much longer legs were resting on a table.

Fili had taken up a padded bench against the wall that doubled as a cot when the office got too many dwarves needing aid, Viltarra had fallen asleep with her head in his lap eliciting a disapproving look from Dis, though she kept her comments to herself.

Before she closed her eyes and fell asleep, Viltarra had half expected the king to throw her out, but Thorin either did not notice or did not care as he currently held Fin while Kili and Tauriel slept. So, she settled herself comfortably, and had fallen fast asleep with Fili running his fingers through her hair.

The young prince was rather amused as he lifted his eyes from Viltarra’s sleeping form, to see Naurfaer looking at Thorin, jealously. “I think it is my turn Thorin. Hand him over.” The elf whispering as he spoke, as to not wake anyone currently sleeping in the dimmed healer’s office.

Thorin however, looked darkly at the elf, his response was a quick and curt…“No.”

Fili snorted. His uncle could be a dwarrow of little words.

“Come on Thorin. You cannot keep him all to yourself.” Naurfaer whined like a 10-year-old rather than an…however old he was.

“King. I can, and I will.” Thorin hummed, not even looking at the petulant elf.

“There is something to be said of Durin stubbornness Naurfaer. You should know by now that you will not win this.” Fili mentioned, still playing idly with Viltarra’s hair as she slumbered. He looked up at the elf who slumped back in his chair, and stared at Thorin who was smiling down at Fin as the infant looked up at him, wide awake.

It took two days for Oin to release Tauriel back to her rooms, her family remaining with them her entire stay in the healing office. Their first night in their own bed chambers, Kili gave Finli his inner name, as requested by Tauriel, something linked to his own, Lakhadkhajmel, The brightest of all gifts. Finli was their gift from Mahal and the Valar. When he was old enough, Kili would sit his son down and explain the importance of his inner name, but for now it was more for himself and Tauriel, then for their slumbering son.

When Tauriel was finally able to move around easily by the end of the week, Thorin, Dis, and Balin had pulled them into the common sitting room.

Dis was the one to step forward, a soft smile on her lips as she spoke. “It is a long-held tradition in Erebor to announce and welcome a newborn from our family. Our little Finli is not only the newest son of Durin, but, also the first babe to be born in Erebor in over 170 years. That in itself deserves a celebration. With both of your permission, we would like to hold an official announcing and welcome, along with a great feast at the end of the week.”

Tauriel smiled at Dis. “It would be a great honor. I am sure many would like to see him. His arrival has been much anticipated, and not just by us.”

It was true. One only had to look at the wager to figure that out. Speaking of the wager. Tauriel knew she did not win, but was curious on who gained the substantial pot. “OH, do either of you know who did end up winning? Finli’s birthday wager that is?”

Balin smiled and Dis grumbled as Thorin beamed. “That would be me.”

“I lost by hours.” Dis stated.

“You should have bet with me, dear sister. I offered. But I clearly remember you refusing, then rather smugly adding a second bag to the pot.” Dis glared at Thorin and Balin laughed. The group then went into detail at what to expect for the ceremony.

As it went, Finli was carried into the golden floored throne room by Kili, Tauriel at his side. Thorin stood proud before his throne with Fili and Dis by his side and Naurfaer happily taking his place beside Dis as great grandfather, all waiting to accept the little dwelfling. The room was filled to the brim, dwarrows and dams alike doing all they could to get a peak of the newborn prince.

Tauriel gave a smile to Viltarra who sat in the front row. She was not yet allowed to stand up with the family as her and Fili are only courting, but she was given a front seat with her parents and Leotti. The company was just behind them, all beaming as Tauriel and Kili passed by.

Kili and Tauriel both stopped at the bottom of the stairs waiting for Thorin’s approval before ascending to stand directly in front of their fatherly uncle.

Thorin stepped forward and smiled down at Fin who scrunched up his nose, the key signal a mighty wail would proceed. He chuckled and let his finger graze the infant’s cheek. “Shh. We must make a good first impression little one.”

Fin calmed instantly, reaching for his grandfather’s finger and clasping it tightly before Thorin pulled away and turned to the silent crowd. “For 171 years, this mountain had been home to ruin. It was cold, silent, and lifeless. Now, Erebor is filled once again with warmth, with the singing of her people, and the heartbeat of life thriving deep in her halls. What a better blessing from Mahal then a gift we were presented with less than a sennight ago. The first child to be born in these halls in over 170 years. It is my great honor to present to you our future made secure. Another son of Durin has been born, please rise for prince Finli, son of Kili.”

Kili stood tall and proud as he gently and securely lifted a squirming Finli for all to see as row by row, the dwarrows of Erebor stood and bowed their heads to honor the new prince.

The proceeding feast did not last a night, or two nights, it lasted an entire week. Thorin had explained to Tauriel, who was quite aghast at how much ale was being consumed in the name of her infant, that the first true prince of Erebor had been born within its halls in nearly two centuries. Celebration is expected and no race enjoys celebrating as much as the dwarrow.

Despite Thorin’s words, however, Tauriel rarely attended herself, opting to sit quietly in her room with her little Finli, nursing. He certainly got his appetite from his father.

“Here you two are. Not hiding, are we?” Kili stepped into the room, shedding his coat and boots as he joined them on the bed. He leaned in and drew Tauriel into a lingering kiss before pulling back and tickling Finli’s little feet which were peeking out from the blanket Ori had made. Fin moved his foot away but continued contently filling his belly.

“I think seven nights of feasts, songs, and dancing is my limit meleth nin. I felt a quiet night in was in order. I apologize for not informing you. It was a last minute decision.” Tauriel leaned into Kili beside her who had opened his arms enough to pull her and the still nursing Fin into his hold. He hummed and watched his son, leaning his head against Tauriel’s.

Tauriel turned just enough to kiss Kili’s head and looked back at their son who had fallen asleep, full and content. She did not even have to look at Kili to know he had fallen asleep as well judging by the slow even breaths she could feel coming from him.

As gently as possible so not to wake her sleeping husband, Tauriel extracted herself from his arms and placed Fin in the cradle Kili had made for him. She pulled up the blanket and brushed a hand across his cheek, leaning in to place a kiss in his dark hair.

Smiling to herself, Tauriel walked back to the bed and crawled in. She wound herself around Kili and quickly followed him into peaceful rest. They had their family, their mountain, and their little Fin. Their world was perfect.

Somewhere, not far from Erebor, inside a small fortress, a figure stood staring out at the trees and valleys beyond his glassless window.

“The child was born, meh Lord.”

The figure shifted his dark eyes to the prone figure behind him. A pathetic creature really, this dwarf with scarring down his face and missing eye. Fear and gold was all one needed to manipulate and gain power over these mortals, and this dwarf was decidedly easy to sway.

Of course, he will be exposed of rather soon, mortals are rather flighty, and their loyalty is owed to he that pays the highest coin for it. Still, he was, at the moment, continuing to be useful, so he will keep him around for…oh….a week or so, or at least until he gets bored of the creature, Vyken, he believes his name to be…not that it mattered to him. “And?”

Shifting, Vyken spoke. “Male, meh Lord. Another son of Durin.”

Disgusting. A half breed on its own was a worthless being, but a half-breed dwarf and a son of Durin no less? His master will be displeased if this were to grow into something. He needed to come up with a plan. “Get me a meeting with Saruman.”

“Yes, meh Lord.” The mortal creature bowed and scampered from the hall, his raven with the jagged beak following as he went. Dwarves, he hated dwarves. But, it was useful to have one in his pocket for events such as this.

Turning back to the window, the imposing figure thought about what to do. This will need to be delt with without delay. Azog failed to get the mountain and gain control of the line of Durin, or destroy them. But he, will not.

Chapter Text

ACT II

“Courage will now be your best defense against the storm that is at hand-—that and such hope as I bring.”

― J.R.R. Tolkien, The Return of the King

Chapter One

It is said every good dwarrow loves a celebration and feast, especially during the Yule season. This will be the first Yule in history that Erebor will be inviting both Dale and Mirkwood to join in for a grand celebration. The three kings thought it would be an ideal time to come together to not only celebrate the season, but to honor their alliance created after the great battle of the five armies.

Beginning next year, it will be taking place a month before the Yule season, but since Tauriel had given birth, Thorin had requested they push the celebration out to be combined with Yule. In doing so, it would give Tauriel time to heal as well as her, Kili, and the family time to settle with a newborn in the mountain.

Now, it is true that every good dwarrow loves a celebration and feast, but, looking at the furrowed brow, hard set jaw, and narrowed eyes of one particular dwarrow, you might think this a contrary statement.

“It was ordered by Naurfaer my Lord. He said yeh would approve.” The young dwarf who would rather be anywhere at this very moment, than standing in front of a very annoyed looking Thorin Oakenshield, king, under the mountain, shifted uncomfortably as he tried to remember that he was not the one in trouble.

Thorin sighed and rubbed his temples looking around at the over-embellished hall filled with nearly as much greenery as the greenwood itself. Eyeing the garland draping to and fro, Thorin half expected to see a giant spider slinking among the woven vines. The king shuddered and turned to the young dwarf. “It will have to do. For now. Oh, and by chance, do you know where Naurfaer is?”

The dwarf pointed to the grand dining hall, where Thorin could just make out an elf hanging upside-down from the high rafters adding even more garland. “Mahal help me not kill that elf.” Thorin grumbled, the dwarf bowing and all but running away from the surly king the moment he realized he was no longer needed.

“Uncle, there you are. I was wondering…oh…” Kili stopped and looked around at all the decorations.

Thorin turned his look of exasperation onto his nephew, his brows lowered in irritation. “Kili…what do you know of this?”

Kili turned wide eyes to his uncle and raised his hands in a placating manner. “I know nothing. I was just coming to find you, Aeodhen wanted to solidify plans for the festival and get your approval on what guards you wanted assigned where, he passed me in the hall and asked me to give you this to look over.” He handed Thorin a note from Aeodhen before continuing. “I also thought I would check to see if you have seen Fili recently. Mam needs him to come up for a fitting with Leotti.”

Thorin scrutinized the letter as Kili took in the abundance of decorations around the hall. The young prince shook his head knowing Thorin will likely be going to Tauriel in hopes she would be able to rein in Naurfaer’s enthusiasm. His eyes landed on a bundle hanging above the door and he cocked his head in curiosity. “Is that fruit?” Kili scrunched his nose and pointed above their heads. “Hanging just there?”

Thorin looked up to see a bundle of leaves with berries above him at the door. Those have been popping up everywhere as of late. Seems no matter what hallway Thorin went down, a bundle of mistletoe was hanging above an alcove, doorway, or even off a rafter beam.

“Oh aye! Mistletoe lads!” Dain, who was visiting from the Iron Hills, walked over from the food hall where he had been watching Naurfaer with heavy doses of amusement. “Been awhile since I seen it like tha’ though. Usually it don’ ‘ave the berries. Tha’ one seems more colorful than the others I ‘ave seen hangin’ up. Somone’s tryin’ to catch a lass. You mark my words. Well, traditions tradition cousins. Pucker up!”

Kili and Thorin took a large step apart giving the red-headed dwarf matching scowls as Dain let out a hearty laugh, filling the hall. The jovial dwarven Lord had just arrived the week before and has been doting on Tauriel and little Fin his entire stay.

“Well, aren’t yeh goin’ teh kiss? S’tradition!” Kili blanched and Thorin glared at his cousin before turning on his toes and leaving the room, grumbling under his breath about stupid elves turning his mountain into a forest, and cousins who need a few days in the dungeons. “What’s up with ‘im?”

Kili gave Dain a look. “With Thorin? He seems fine to me.” The young prince shrugged, looking once more down the hall where his uncle disappeared before turning back to his cousin. “Have you seen Fili though? He was supposed to meet with mam nearly two hours ago, but he still has not come up.”

Dain laughed again. “Look fer ‘is lass and you’ll find ‘im. Ah, to be young and in love. Bet my best boar ‘es the one puttin’ all those plants up.” Kili sighed as Dain stepped into the great hall, catching a bauble as it fell from overhead. The young prince shook his head and turned to go down to the market to try and find Viltarra.

Since his son was born, Kili has been spending most of his time with Tauriel and Fin. He and his beloved elf needed to take some time learning the new patterns of their life together with a child. Finli was a perfect baby though, and he was not just saying that as a proud parent...which he was...very proud. Finli slept through the night, only fussed when he was hungry or in need of a change, and was incredibly aware of those around him even at just a month old. This was the first week he and Tauriel have attempted to get out and around the mountain and take on some projects for Thorin and the family.

Truthfully, Kili thinks Tauriel is feeling too closed in and isolated, which was not good for an elf, so Kili had an idea to help release some of that pressure.  Oin had given Kili a full and clean bill of health just a week ago, and Kili had been working hard to regain the strength in his shoulder and leg. Once he was done with his few responsibilities today, he had sent Kaw up with a message for Tauriel to meet him down in the training room. Kili just had to find his brother for mam, and he would be shooting archery with his precious one. She could certainly use the time away. 

Kili cleared the last few steps and entered the bustling market. It looks as if Naurfaer’s influence had made it here as well, if the multitudes of garland, berries, and baubles draping from every cart, stall, and shop was anything to go by. Thorin may just lose it if Naurfaer keeps going like this. Kili liked it though, made the season seem more...festive. The young prince grinned brightly at the look of frustration and horror his uncle will likely give when he enters the markets.

Kili wove through the shopping dwarrow, several of which would stop him to ask about Fin; he proudly answered every inquiry with a wide grin. He would parade his son through the mountain if Tauriel would let him. Unfortunately, she had made it quite clear that she would not. Let him, that is.

Kili found that out when he tried to smuggle Fin out of their rooms earlier in the week so he could take his son with him to all of his meetings one day. Tauriel quickly caught him and put her foot down saying Fin being there would divert all attention away from the purpose of the meeting, and Kili would not be able to focus on his responsibilities.

Honestly, he did not see a problem with that. As much as Kili wanted to argue, however, she was not wrong. So, he relinquished the baby to his wife, and forced himself to endure the mundane meetings alone.

The smell of fresh baked goods caught Kili’s attention, bringing him back to his present task as he walked the last few paces to Viltarra’s family stall. He looked around for signs of his missing brother, but the only blondes he saw were Vin and Viltarra in the back, the latter catching his eye and walking up to the front.

“Hello Kili.” He watched as Viltarra looked around him with expecting eyes, then gave a small sigh of disappointment before turning her attention back to Kili.

“I take it Fili is not here. You don’t by chance have an idea where he is do you? I feel like I have been walking the entire mountain looking for him.” Kili folded his arms and huffed. All he wanted to do was to meet his wife in the archery range. This task was taking far too long. At this rate, she will be there long before he will be.

Viltarra shook her head and sighed. “No, I have not seen him all day. He said he would be busy with helping Aeodhen, something about training some new guards. You may want to try the training grounds, or ask the captain of the guard. He may have a better idea of where to look.”  

The young blonde baker then filled a small bag of cheese buns and passed them to Kili.  “Will you make sure to give these to Tauriel? I promised her I would bring her some the next time I saw her, but things have been so busy here, I haven’t even been able to come to dinner with your family.” 

Kili smiled and took the bag. “Of course. You will be there tomorrow evening though right? Tauriel was mentioning Leotti coming over.” 

Viltarragroaned. “Oh no! I almost completely forgot! Yes, I will be there. I just need to tell my parents to not expect me. If I miss that,Leottiwill kill me and Tauriel won’t be far behind for making her have to endure a dress fitting without backup. Tell Tauriel I will see her tomorrow.”  

“VILTARRA?! Have you got that flour yet gem?” Kili looked behind the blonde to see Vin hollering out the kitchen window. 

“I am sorry Kili, I have to go. I will see you soon.” She turned and ran back to her father, disappearing out of sight.  

Kili gave the cart one last look and turned to leave the market and head to the training grounds, he had not looked there yet, so hopefully Viltarra was right. He knew he should have asked Aeodhen when he had passed him in the hall earlier.

It took nearly a quarter hour to go from the market to the training grounds on the opposite side of the mountain. At least he was meeting his wife here, that was a plus. Or he thought he was, until a guard passed the young prince a note saying Tauriel wanted to come down together, and reminded him he was still wearing his festival attire he would have to change out of before they did anything that could cause him to ruin the outfit Leotti spent the last few weeks making for him.

Leaning over the balcony above the training pit, Kili watched as Fili stood still in the center of the ring, his eyes trained on his opponent. Kili eyed the younger guard who was circling Fili looking for a gap in his defenses. The younger prince chuckled quietly, the guard will find none. As if fate had heard Kili’s inner thoughts, the guard jumped Fili who made a quick sidestep and downed the guard with one simple move. Kili tutted and watched on.

Fili helped the guard up and passed him back his sword, but grasped his shoulder before the younger dwarf could turn away. “You must be ready for anything! Keep your guard up even when you are on the offense. Who’s next?”

Kili waited as not one of the other guards in training stepped up to the challenge, a few even taking a step back from the crowned prince. The dark-haired prince looked down at his coat and vest, Leotti had just finished fitting him and he was now supposed to find Fili and go straight back up to take them off.

There are a few things Kili knows…without a doubt…will happen within the next hour, one, Leotti was going to kill him for what he is about to do, and two, Tauriel is going to kill him for what he is about to do if Leotti does not. If he manages to survive both of them, his mam will certainly finish him off. Nothing for it though.

“Will nobody step up?” Fili lifted his hands circling the training ring as the young guards continued to step away from him.

Seeing a rope above him, Kili grabbed for it and yelled out, “Oh! AYE!”, before he pulled the rope, using the leverage to clear the banister and swing down landing directly on top of Fili who fell hard to his back in surprise, not expecting his younger brother to make such an entrance.

Fili pushed a laughing Kili off of him, and grabbed for his blunt training sword. Kili thrust his hand to one of the younger guards who without hesitation, passed his own sword to the now rumpled looking, dark-haired, prince.

“You must be ready for anything brother.” Kili taunted as he circled Fili. Kili lunged but Fili blocked and suddenly, the two princes were at it.

It was not a long fight, most of which Fili had the upper hand, but Kili easily held his own. At one point, Kili took an elbow to the face, but was able to pull Fili over his back and flip the golden-haired prince onto the ground and pointed the sword at him for the win.

Everyone cheered and laughed as Kili threw his sword back to its owner and raised his hands in the air in victory. At least until he was roughly grabbed from behind and thrown down to his back, knocking the wind from his lungs and several buttons from his vest.

Fili wiped the blood from his nose, it was bleeding after Kili’s fist made contact with the appendage sometime in the middle of their little…scrimmage. “And never turn your back on your opponent…especially if you think you won.” Fili taunted.

“Ow.” Kili winced and groaned as he pushed himself up into sitting position. Fili smirked and helped Kili from the ground.

The younger prince looked down with another wince when he took in the damage done to his festival outfit. Several buttons were missing, there was now a hole in his top and a tear in the vest itself. Even his coat and trousers were frayed in some places, and covered in dirt and dust in others. Yup. He was dead.

“Now, what brings you down here little brother?” Fili relinquished training back to one of the other guards and followed Kili from the grounds, placing his arm around Kili’s somewhat taller shoulders as they went.

“You were supposed to meet with mam...and Leotti, for a final fitting hours ago. Did you forget?” Kili lifted a brow at his brother as they made their way up the many staircases to the royal wing.

Fili grimaced then sighed dramatically. “I supposed I cannot put that off any longer.” He looked down at Kili’s own outfit. “Please don’t tell me that is your festival attire?”

Kili shrugged unrepentantly. “Afraid so. Listen. When Leotti and Tauriel kill me, make sure my son hears it was an epic battle that took his fathers life, not some females ire over a costume.” The air was filled with Fili’s uproarious laughter as he clapped his brother on the back and the duo made their way up to their doom.

“KILI! What in Valinor happened to you meleth nin!” Tauriel put Fin in his cradle and ran to Kili who was pulling his coat and vest off, waiving her away. She stood still and folded her arms, narrowing her eyes at her husband.

Kili unbuckled his belt then stripped the white cotton undershirt off, being mindful not to get any of the dried blood from his nose or lip on it. “I was helping Fili teach the new guards. That is all.”

Tauriel lifted a brow. “In the outfit Leotti just finished? You realized she will skin you alive?”

Kili who was now down to just his trousers gave her a lopsided grin and slowly walked to his reason for being. He took her by the hips and peered up at her, humming deep in his chest. Tauriel rolled her eyes but slid her arms around his shoulders to play with the hair in the back of his head, looking down at Kili with one eyebrow raised. In this position, if she straightened her head just a bit, she could kiss him right between the eyes.

“I was hoping a certain wife of mine may…oh, I don’t know…step in front of the seething ram?” Kili pulled her head to his, pressing their foreheads together.

“Mmmm. I will do anything for you my Kili…except that. And don’t call Leotti a ram.” Kili pulled back betrayed but Tauriel laughed, the sound tinkling through the room. “Now. You better go take those to Leotti, and apologize for giving her more work.”

Kili whined as he stepped away. “We were supposed to go do some archery together…remember? Just you and me? Mam was going to watch Finli for us?”

“That was BEFORE you ruined the attire you need, and Leotti spent time on. It will need to be mended and sooner rather than later.” Tauriel used all her training as an elf to ignore the wide eyed, pouty lipped look Kili was giving her right now. Truthfully, she wanted nothing more than to push him to the bed, but her son was only steps away…wide awake, and Kili really needed to get his clothes fixed.

Taking a step back towards her husband, Tauriel wrapped her arms around his waist and molded his body to hers. “Why don’t you go get your things mended, and then we can go to the range.” She ended her thought with doing what she had wanted to do moments ago, and placed her lips between his eyes, leaving a lingering kiss on his brow.

Tauriel pulled back and looked thoughtfully at her husband for a minute, taking pity at the darkening skin under one of his eyes, tracing it with her fingers and placing a soft kiss on the bruised skin. “Maybe take Finli with you. It might soften her up.”

Tauriel leaned in to pull his lips to her own, running her hands through the soft hairs on his chest before letting them snake up and burrowing them in his thick, dark, locks. Kili purred against her lips as he deepened the kiss, pulling her tighter against him.

Eventually Kili pulled away though, stepping to the other side of the room to re-dress and grab the cooing and gurgling infant. Kaw was currently perched on top of his cradle, cooing right back at the baby who was looking up at the raven, until his father appeared in his line of sight. Kili chuckled, they were a right pair, his son and their bird. In fact, Kaw rarely left the infant alone unless he was needed to send a message or to eat.

“And how is my little star today? Did you miss adad? Da missed you!” Kili pulled Fin up into his arms while Tauriel held out the ruined vest and shirt for him to take. Kili gave her a smile and turned from the room with Fin in one arm, his soiled and torn clothes in the other, and Kaw hopping behind them.

Tauriel shook her head at her husband. He was such a wild soul, and she loved him with every fiber of her entire being. She would never take Kili for anything other than who he was, inside and out. He is perfect just as he is. The eleth smiled to herself and began gathering her leather bracers, bow, and her quiver. She was looking forward to alone time with Kili, and some target practice.

As it was, Leotti was furious, but Tauriel’s foresight worked wonders and little Finli curved the dam’s temper. Well, that and who could actually remain angry at Kili’s large brown eyes. Nobody was sure whether it was a blessing or a curse that Fin’s infant blue eyes quickly changed to the exact shade of his fathers a few weeks after his birth. Now there are two of them. Neither Leotti nor anyone in the mountain had the ability to resist when two sets of brown eyes looked at her like they were. Fin was even waiving his small arms in her direction, melting her heart further.

Leotti rolled her eyes and huffed, her hand on her hip as she glowered at the young prince. “Fine. Give them here and I will see what I can do to make up for your recklessness.”

Kili smiled brightly and walked up to kiss Leotti on the cheek. “Thanks Leotti! I knew you were a miracle worker.” He then eyed his brother who was scowling with his arms raised. Kili laughed brightly. “Ah, brother. Why are you channeling uncle so severely?”

Fili huffed. “She keeps poking me with pins.”

Leotti rolled her eyes and glared. “Because you won’t sit still! Now, stop being such a dwarfling, and let me finish.” Fili stuck his tongue out at her and Leotti kicked him in the shins causing Fili to yelp, not so much from pain, but rather from surprise. “I honestly don’t know what Viltarra sees in you.” She mumbled, then went back to work.

Kili just sat back, his son in his arms, and laughed. He made sure to stay for the remainder of Fili’s fitting if only to guarantee the two would not kill each other. He knew he had to wait for his mam to get back to pass Finli off anyway, which meant he had time. While he waited, however, Kili placed his legs up on the couch and sat Fin between them, tickling his son and just enjoyed being a father.

It took about an hour, but soon he was once again with his wife, walking hand in hand to the archery range where they spent a few hours nocking arrows, and hitting targets. They would have liked to stay longer, but Finli needed to be fed and Kili’s shoulder was beginning to ache. So, they packed up their things, and made the journey back to their son.

The following day found the mountain beginning to fill with the most welcome of guests. “Oh my. He really looks quite like you Kili.” Kili beamed with pride at the hobbit, who was holding the bundled up Finli in his arms, smiling down at the gurgling babe.

Bilbo and Gandalf had arrived, making it to Erebor just in time for the feast and celebration a few days away. They were still waiting for the elves to arrive along with the men of Dale who were both due the day of the feast itself.

“I say, a spitting image. Well done you two.” Tauriel nodded her thanks to Gandalf who was peering over Bilbo to look at the bundle in the hobbit’s arms. At the moment, she was leaning contently against Kili, who watched as Bilbo held their son.

Finli was looking up at the hobbit, though his head and eyes kept turning towards where his parent sat. He was much too young to focus on anything too far away, but Tauriel had reminded Kili of his elven genes, which meant Finli most likely had keen senses, and in a way, was connected to both of them. He may not be able to see them clearly, but he could sense they were near.

Of course, it was nowhere near as close as he had been connected to Tauriel during her pregnancy. That was still a sore subject with the eleth whom Kili found huddled in the bathroom crying a few days after Fin’s entrance into this world. Kili had ran to her thinking something was wrong with a gentle, “Amralime!? What has happened?”

Tauriel let out a sob and lifted pain filled eyes up to her husband. “I cannot feel him Kili! He is gone!” At first the young prince began panicking, thinking Finli was missing, but he had just placed the babe in his cradle himself while Tauriel was showering, so he knew where their son was.

Not making the connection, and quite confused as to who she was referring to, Kili furrowed his brows in concern as he pulled her to his chest. “Who is gone my love?”

“Finli. I cannot feel him like I did. I feel…torn and separated. He is there, but, I cannot feel him as I had when I carried him within me. I only feel you!” He always forgot that Tauriel had the ability to feel his presence in her mind, even connect to him in a way he was not sure he fully understood. He knew she was able to pull some of his strength when she was in labor, she had told him as much afterwards as they lay cradling their newborn between them.

Kili always thought it unfair that he could not do the same with her. Although, if he tried desperately, he could slightly feel her presence in his own mind, but that might just be wishful thinking. He liked to think it was real. Tauriel had told him if he truly wanted to, they could see if there was a way to fully connect in mind as they already were in body and soul. However, with how sidetracked they have been with an infant, they haven’t done so yet.

Today would definitely not be the day either, Kili thought as he looked down at his distraught wife, as it would appear Tauriel’s disconnect with Finli was breaking her up inside. “Shhh. It will be alright.” Kili stroked her hair. “Just focus on me okay? I will be your strength.”

Tauriel turned her green eyes up to him and placed her hand on his cheek, pushing a lock of hair behind his ear. She focused her mind on her bond with Kili and enfolded herself in his mental warmth, burrowing her mind into his further and deeper, allowing her connection to him strengthen tenfold. She let out a sigh and wrapped her arms around his neck to physically burrow her face into his shoulder and pull him tightly to her. “Thank you Kili. You always know exactly what I need.”

Kili smiled and placed a kiss on her temple. “You have no need to thank me amralime. I love you. I am here for you. Always.”

“Always?” Tauriel mumbled, her lips grazing the skin under his ear.

“Always.” Kili reiterated with conviction. They stayed like that for awhile until Fin’s gentle cries had both parents rising from the floor to attend to their son.

Now turning to his wife who was watching the hobbit and wizard hold Finli, Kili decided he would want nothing more than to be connected to her in every way he possibly could. He would need to have that conversation with her when this festival is over. But, for the moment, he pushed the thought away and wrapped his arm around his wife’s waist, enjoying the warm, Yule filled, atmosphere.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

With Bilbo and Gandalf now in the halls, final preparations for the celebration were in full swing. This usually included the royal family bustling about the mountain each with their own responsibilities.

“Place that barrel in the feasting hall. Bombur said he wanted the ale easily accessible throughout the entire feast. The wine will arrive with the elves, so make sure there is room to accommodate those barrels as well.” Dis rubbed her chin as the younger dam nodded at her orders and stepped away to carry them out.

Dis observed her surroundings with a smile. It was going to be quite the festival with all the greenery, the several decorated trees lining the walls, and baubles hanging and reflecting the candles glow overhead. She smiled until she felt a pair of lips against her cheeks. Jumping away in surprise, Dis met the laughing eyes of Naurfaer who was pointing up, her eyes following his hand to see the offensive plant above their heads. “Mistletoe? Honestly Naurfaer. Must you keep that up?”

Naurfaer however raised his hands in defense. “Now that one was not me, I am afraid. You must ask your son about that. The only one I put up was the fruited bundle over the food hall doorway. This one…and all the others you may come across were outside additions from your child.”

“Which one?” Dis deadpanned, narrowing her eyes in pure irritation. Oh, she loves both of her children with everything she was, but great Mahal above, those two will be the end of her.

Knowing she really was not expecting an answer, Naurfaer laughed as he walked away to add a few more decorations. It was his first real yule celebration, and he was going all out with ornaments, ribbons, wreaths, and all manner of greenery. He had even brought in a massive tree for the royal wing which already housed many a present underneath…mostly for Finli.

A bit deeper in the mountain…which was a good thing considering a certain royal dam was very near boxing someone’s ears…Fili stalked through the hallways, his hand grasping at the delicate contents held within. He looked around before pulling a nearby table to the center of the hall and climbed up to clip the greenery to the archway. Once it was secure, Fili quickly jumped down, pushed the table back against the wall, and stood in the shadows so others would not see him; he had no desire to be waylaid again.

It seemed no matter where he was or who saw him, there was always, ALWAYS a message for the prince to be somewhere other than were he wanted to be most. He waited, patiently, for his prey to come, who he knew was about to round the corner any minute.

Stepping out of the shadows, Fili leaned casually against the archway just as a dead on her feet looking Viltarra came around the corner. She brightened significantly, a smile pulling at her lips when Fili came into view, and happily accepted him pulling her into his warm embrace. “I feel like I have not seen you in weeks!” Fili murmured into her hair as he breathed in the smell of yeast, flour, and fresh baked bread that always lingered around her whether she was working at the bakery, or not.

Viltarra hummed and closed her eyes. “It has been five hours Fili. We were with Leotti getting your final fitting earlier today.”

“Doesn’t count when Leotti is in the room.” Fili grumbled and Viltarra huffed out a laugh and pulled back only to have Fili’s blue eyes look straight up, Viltarra following them to the plant above. She gave Fili a look as he wagged his eyebrows. “Looks like fate.” He swallowed her laugh as he slammed his lips to hers, pulling her tightly to him.

Viltarra leaned into the kiss, grasping at Fili in a desperate need to get closer. She was the first to pull away, Fili trying to chase after her, but Viltarra evaded his lips and laughed. “It’s not fate if you keep putting them up directly in my path Fili!”

“It is so. I was just…helping fate along. Besides, Kili’s doing it now too! So, don’t think it’s just me. He is quite adept at getting his in rather, precarious spots. I have no idea how he got one up in the rafters where Tauriel had been working with him down below. The difference is, they don’t stop. Finli will have a brother or sister within the year you mark my words.” As much as Viltarra wanted to laugh at that, she did not doubt Fili’s words, having caught Kili and Tauriel in very compromising positions more than once.

“There you two are! Fili! What is this I hear about you putting up all this mistletoe?!” Both young dwarrow turned to the approaching dam with mixed feelings. Fili looked as if he was caught with his hand stuck in the sweet jar when he was told numerous times he was not allowed to partake, and Viltarra…well she was still on the receiving end of Dis’s rather cold shoulder, so she sighed and waited anxiously for what was to come. Though the royal dam was not EXACTLY rude to her, she made it well known she also did not EXACTLY approve of the young baker and in no way thought she was good enough for her son.

“Busted.” Fili lamented as he looked at Dis who was narrowing her eyes at the leafy bundle above their heads and taking in their close proximity.

Dis placed her hands on her hips and shook her head. “Come on Fili! More mistletoe? I have come across seven other bundles on my way over here alone!”

“Seven?” Viltarra gasped and pulled away from Fili, who was grinning broadly. In fact, he looked rather proud and not sorry in the least.

“Had to make sure I got each archway.” Dis folded her arms and Viltarra whacked him on the shoulder, which only caused Fili to grin wider.

Dis rolled her eyes skyward and rubbed her temples. She will be fully matching her brothers silver streaks sooner rather than later with her boys as they are. “Alright, enough. You two are not supposed to be alone without a chaperone. Fili. I want those taken down.”

The young prince groaned loudly. “Ahh, mam! All of them?”

“Yes. All of them.” Dis narrowed her eyes, pointing angerly at her son. “You may leave the one in the great hall up, with the berries, for traditions sake, but, all of the others are to be taken down. Understood?”

“Yes mam.” Fili sighed.

Dis hummed and clasped her hands in front of her, looking pointedly at the couple. “Furthermore, I will be setting you two up with a proper chaperone, since neither of you seem capable of making certain you are with one on your own.”

Fili huffed and Viltarra sighed. She wondered if Dis will ever come around to accepting her. Most of their interactions tended to be awkward and short unless someone else was there to be a buffer of sorts, and this conversation was turning out no different.

Dis pointed at the plant and waited for Fili to take it down as she turned to Viltarra. “I believe Leotti and Tauriel are waiting for you up in the royal wing for some last minute additions and accessories for your gown. You should be getting up there…quickly. It would be wise not to make Leotti wait long when she has spent so much time preparing attire for you.”

Viltarra gave Fili a look not even bothering to hide her hurt and fatigue, before she turned back the way she came; afraid if she stayed…she would say something she would both regret, and may end up costing her a chance with her Fili. She would not risk it, yet, but she felt one day soon something will come to head. That day, however, was not today. With a heaviness on her shoulders, Viltarra made her way to the royal wing. At least her friends would be there for her, and maybe she can take a short nap on Tauriel’s chaise while Leotti did…whatever she needed to do.

Fili stood watching Viltarra leave as his temper and Durin protectiveness began to wash over him. This was no longer about his mam having trust issues, this was her being straight up cruel.

It really threw Fili, because his mother had always, ALWAYS been kind and compassionate to others. She was never one to make others feel less for their livelihood, training, or education, and he had not once seen her flaunt the station she was born into. Rather, she consistently spent her time building others up and showing them they were more than who they thought they were. But this…version…of his mother was doing quite the opposite with his one. In fact, if Fili had not known any better, he would have thought his mother was experiencing some of the dragon sickness that had plagued his uncle, but he shook the thought away, knowing it was impossible.

Once the blonde baker rounded the corner out of view, Fili zeroed in on his mother. “Do you really need to treat her like that? She is not going anywhere mam. I wish you wouldn’t make her feel so...inferior. You are better than that and she doesn’t deserve your treatment of her.”

Dis sighed and looked back at the hallway where Viltarra had disappeared down. She turned back to Fili who still had the plant in his hands she had just asked him to remove. “I do not treat her with unkindness dear. There is a lot to learn if she wishes to take her place beside you.”

Fili huffed but placed the plant on the table and walked over to his mother, taking both of her hands in his. “Mam, she has plenty of time to learn all of that. What she needs now is your support in our relationship…and don’t try to pin this on what happened with Tauriel. It has been months, and nothing has happened. You know she had nothing to do with that. This, is all you.”  

Dis watched her son. She did not dislike Viltarra, the young dam was actually a good match for her son, temperament wise. She was just…not what Dis was expecting. Instead of a daughter of a Lord who was well acquainted with engaging in the politics of running a settlement, or in their case, a mountain, she has a dam who knows nothing of anything remotely related to political affairs. Even Tauriel, who was the captain of a guard in Mirkwood and often engaged in the king’s court and business, knew what to do, how to act, and was a natural leader. Viltarra was the daughter of a baker, a traveling baker, whose first time staying in one spot for longer than a season or two has been here in Erebor.

This frustrated Dis for some reason, who found herself losing her temper with the young dam though she tried to never show it. “I know she isn’t going anywhere Fili. I can see it in her eyes what she feels for you, and you for her. I will try harder to be more patient with her.” Dis lifted a hand, releasing his in the process, and patted his bearded cheek affectionately, “and you will make sure to have a chaperone when you two meet up. Do I make myself clear?”

Fili groaned. “That is not fair mam. I am older than Kili and he got to share a bed with Tauriel even before they were wed. I am of age, if I want to be with Viltarra alone, I will do as I please.”

Dis glared at her son before pushing her finger into his chest and giving him a stern look. “You certainly will not! I will not bend on this Fili. As for your brother, you missed a few key facts. One, he may have shared a bed with Tauriel, but you forget that you were right beside them the entire time. I would not have allowed it at all if Kili had his own room. Besides, how often were they really actually alone during their own courtship? You will find the answer to that being rarely.”

Fili was taken aback. He tried to think of those months in Ered Luin where Kili and Tauriel were courting. His mam did have a point. Not only did Fili share a room with Kili AND Tauriel, but mam, Thorin, Leotti, even he himself was constantly with them on their outings. It was rare the two were completely alone with the exception of the few rides they took together and the time Kili went after Tauriel before the wedding. Although, even when they thought they were alone, Dis often sent Fili to go check on them.

Fili sighed then turned his blue eyes at his mother. “Remembering now? The second reason is, as similar as you and Kili can be in some things, there are even more in which you both are polar opposites. I knew Kili and Tauriel wanted to wait until their wedding night to come together. You, I am afraid, may have a different opinion on the matter.”

Fili spluttered and went red. He looked to his mam who was daring him to disagree. She once again was not wrong which not only proved how insightful she was, but also how well she knew her sons.

Fili knew he would have no other than Viltarra. She was it for him and that was good enough for him to feel comfortable to take things…further then they should…not that they have…yet. But who needs a ceremony or a contract when you already know who your one is? Formalities really is all they were. Several conversations with Viltarra meant Fili knew she felt the same as he. However, every single time they get a moment together, somebody interrupted it!

Dis pointed at Fili, poking her finger into his broad chest once more. “I am right, and you know it! You will have a chaperone.”

The young prince huffed and whined petulantly. “MAM!”

Dis, however, was long immune to either of her sons’ adult tantrums. As rare as they are. “No Fili. You are a crown prince, coronated and all. We are no longer a royal family in exile living in Ered Luin. All eyes in this mountain are watching you and Viltarra. You will do this properly even if I have to trail you myself. I mean it. If Viltarra is it for you, you will court, have a proper engagement, and then a wedding ceremony.”

“So, you will allow me to ask for her hand?” Fili asked quietly, hope building in his chest.

Now it was Dis who was taken aback. Fili was looking at her so earnestly. This was not the 84-year-old prince of Erebor who was next in line for the dwarven throne. Instead, she saw the toddling blonde running up to her with wide blue eyes begging for a cookie and a cuddle.

Dis could not help it, she pulled her son into her arms. “Oh Fili. I support whatever decision you wish to make my darling son. If it is the daughter of a baker or a Lord or a king that makes you feel complete, then so be it. I only want yours, and Kili’s happiness in this life. I am happy when my children are happy.”

Fili tightened his arms around his mam, feeling a weight fall off his shoulder he had not realized he was carrying. His mother had…in her own way…given her blessing, and he could not be happier. “Thank you, amad.”

Dis smiled and Fili released her, leaning up to place a kiss on his bearded cheek then stepping back to fold her arms and give him the best impression of a stern Thorin she could muster...which was impressively perfect. “Of course, but you’re still getting a chaperone.”

Fili rolled his eyes but gave her a small smile. She smirked back and released her arms to grab his and pull him down the hall. “Now, let’s go and make sure your uncle hasn’t acted on his temper and killed Naurfaer. He was quite irate when he discovered our elf had adorned the statues in the hall of the kings with garland. Last I checked, Kili was trying to placate him. If that doesn’t work, we will need to get Fin as a last resort.”

Fili winced. That was a sacred hall. Naurfaer really knew how to push Thorin’s buttons. Maybe Fili can help Naurfaer by using Bilbo as a buffer for Thorin’s temper though he is sure Finli would be the only one to cool the raging storm...OR...he can sit back and watch, happy he is not the one getting into trouble. After contemplating it for a moment, Fili decided on the second choice. Definitely the second choice.

So, with a bounce in his step, he allowed his mother to pull him down the hall towards where his uncle was likely ‘attempting’ to rein in his temper.

Leotti placed another pin into Viltarra’s sleeve, several were hanging from her mouth and Tauriel was holding the needle attached to a string as she sat nursing Finli using her free arm. Kili was off helping Thorin put together a few minor preparations Thorin had needed assistance with. She smiled as her son finished, having fallen asleep where he lay at her chest. She carefully made herself decent and removed the nursing blanket all while still holding the needle for Leotti and making sure the string attached doesn’t wind up in Kaw’s ready beak.

Leotti stepped back and nodded, extending her hand for the needle which Tauriel immediately relinquished. Her hand now free to fully cradle her sleeping infant.

“His mother was not at all happy with finding us.” Viltarra sighed. She wavered just slightly where she stood, so exhausted, it took all her effort and focus just to remain standing. So much for that nap. From the moment she entered Tauriel’s chamber, she was forced into her gown, and has been standing beside the chaise while Leotti hemmed, trimmed, and added detail to her gown. So, to stay awake, she told her friends about her morning, and being discovered by Dis moments before coming up.

Leotti hummed as she continued sewing, tucking, pinning, then sewing again. “She is rather fierce when she wants to be. Put your arm a little lower…perfect.”

Viltarra huffed but did as Leotti requested. The gown was beautiful with its maroon velvet over skirt and bodice and cream underskirts, trimmings, and sleeves. She just doesn’t think she will ever favor skirts over trousers. At least they never made her wear dresses all hours of the day, even Dis could be seen traversing the mountain in trousers on regular occasions, and Tauriel typically enjoys tunics and fitted pants on a normal day now that she is no longer pregnant. Though Tauriel does factor in dresses as well and spent the latter part of her pregnancy only wearing them for comfort and fitting purposes. So, wearing trousers at least, was not a deal breaker in the royal family. With the exception of large events of course, where the entire royal family and entourage were required to dress the part.

“It didn’t help Fili had been placing bundle after bundle of mistletoe up. Dis insisted he take it all down.” Viltarra sighed once more as she looked down at Leotti who was chuckling with a pin in her mouth. She then turned her eyes over to her elven friend who had a wide grin stretched across her face before adding with a raised brow, “It appears Fili was not the only one to be doing so either. Or so I have heard.”

Tauriel smiled, Kili was putting up mistletoe as well. She for one was not complaining now that she got the clear from Oin that she was all healed up. Though she knew she was fine two weeks ago, but he insisted they wait the customary time before continuing any…physical relations…to Tauriel’s burning frustration. Her poor Kili had to be the strong one these last few weeks. The minute she got the clear from Oin though, she gave Fin to Dis to watch, and dragged a broadly grinning Kili into their chambers, locking the door securely behind her.

“And what are you smirking at over their?” Leotti gave Tauriel a knowing look, Tauriel going scarlet all the way up to the points in her ears. Caught. “You two are ridiculous, you know that right?” Leotti leveled the elf with a look, placing a hand on her hip. “Neither of you can even handle being in the same room as the other without ripping each other's clothes off the moment you think you’re alone. How old are you again?”

Tauriel gave a very un-elf like snicker but remained quietly grinning to herself. She loved Kili and was in no way ashamed of any aspect of their relationship, physical or not. How could she be when they created such a beautiful life. Tauriel stroked Fin’s soft cheek.

“You know, we can have a little fun with this.” Tauriel lifted her eyes to Leotti who was grinning wickedly. That was not a smile Tauriel liked to see. It was often on Kili’s face when he and Fili came up with some…scheme…that typically resulted in them both getting into trouble. Here we go.

“I say, as they take it down, we put more mistletoe up.” Leotti suggested. Well, it was more like an order than a suggestion. Once Leotti had an idea it was nearly impossible to get the dam to change her mind. She was as stubborn as a descendent of Durin. Tauriel often wondered if the dam was born in the wrong family, as her spirit fit in so well with Dis, Thorin, Fili, and Kili. In many ways, Leotti was, like her and Naurfaer, an adopted, or more like an honorary member of the family.

Viltarra, however, was doing all she could to remain on Dis’s good side, and this seemed like the perfect plan to do the opposite. The young baker stared at Leotti a bit apprehensively. “I don’t know Leotti, Dis was pretty angry and I am really trying not to get on her bad side.”

Leotti tittered. “Come on Viltarra, it is foolproof. We can just put them back up where they took them down and maybe add a few for good measure. She will just think it’s the boys not following orders. She will never suspect us, in fact, she may not even notice. They are all a bit preoccupied at the moment getting final preparations ready for Yule anyway. It will probably just mess with Fili and Kili’s minds a bit when they see the bunches they KNEW they took down, right back up again. That is all. I promise. Come on Tar, it will be fun. Don’t you like having fun? Or are you going to be an old raven, solemn and stern your entire life.”

Viltarra growled. “Call me Tar again, and every needle you own will end up in your bed.” If Leotti was in any way intimidated by this, she did not show it. In fact, she gave Viltarra a challenging look as if to say, ‘I dare you to try.’

The eleth shook her head. The trio was something to behold. An eleth and two dams, all with varying backgrounds, yet, with a kinship that was as tight as sisters. She sighed and lifted her eyes to Leotti, who was not letting up. “Leotti, you are such a bad influence, you know that, right?” Tauriel lifted a brow but was smiling.

The young seamstress wagged her own brows in response, knowing one way to get Tauriel fully on her side. Her eleth friend had one guaranteed weakness, and that, was Kili.  “Don’t you both want a few extra excuses to seize the moment with your other halves? I know I certainly do. So, who’s in?”

Viltarra eyed Tauriel who shrugged, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Tauriel wasn’t quite sure it was a good idea, but, she would never have been allowed to do anything like this in Mirkwood, so she couldn’t help the rebellious side of her wanting to join in on the fun. Kili gets away with it, why can’t she? Besides, why does she have to always be considered the controlled, mature, elf?

“Fine.” Viltarra finally grumbled, then smiled. “I actually might know where we can get some mistletoe.” Both Tauriel and Leotti looked at Viltarra, each with matching smiles, ready to have some fun. With everyone in, they spent the remainder of Viltarra’s fitting creating a plan to frame the boys and get a few mistletoe perks themselves.

Later that day when their fittings were complete, a slightly taller elf and a blond seamstress followed Viltarra to the massive green room where she found a basket of the already prepared bundles. The bunches were likely placed there by the boys, who had taken them down earlier and stored them here. Each took several bundles of mistletoe for themselves, and with a bit of divide and conquer, they began filling the halls, corridors, and rafters with the small kissing plant.

Since it was getting late, nobody asked questions, nor stopped any of the three on their mission. Although Viltarra, Tauriel, and Leotti mostly put the bunches up in places nobody was at the time, or used the shadows to their benefit, every so often a dwarf or dam would eye them suspiciously, but continue on their way with a shake of their head or a roll of the eye.

Of the three of them, Tauriel had the hardest time trying to get some mistletoe up in more…precarious…spots, while still holding Finli. Luckily for her, in these few instances, Leotti had not been far and happily took her son for her so the eleth could climb and reach the higher rafters and archways. Leotti would simply watch in awe as the elf who was not much taller than a dwarf, climbed and scaled the stone and wood walls to get high above the ground. It was certainly not something she could do herself, so the small dam was perfectly content holding the infant whose eyes would never stop roaming the room looking for his mother.

After about an hour of work, every bundle they found was back up, and the girls went their separate ways to their chambers for the night.

Fili nearly panicked the following day when he looked up to see all the mistletoe back in its place. “Mahal’s beard! I know we took those down.” Looking around Fili spotted Kili carrying a crate of what looked like candles towards the entrance hall behind Naurfaer. “KI!”

Kili stopped and turned his head looking for Fili before finally spotting his brother and walking over to him, adjusting the crate to get a better hold. “Something wrong Fi?”

Fili nodded and pointed up to the mistletoe. “I thought you said you were going to take that down?!”

Kili looked up at the offending plant and swore. “I did FI! I was up there yesterday removing it, and all the others in the area. I put them all in a basket then took them to the green room just like you said you were. You mentioned mam wanted us to keep them in case some of the merchants wanted to sell them in the markets.”

The blonde prince narrowed his eyes and pointed to the bundle above them, then another not far from it in another doorway. “Yes…so…how are they still up then if you AND I took them down?”

Kili shrugged and watched a swearing Fili climb up and begin the process of removing them once again. His work was for not however, when later that day all the plants were up once again.

Tauriel was enjoying this. She sat up on a low rafter just out of sight from the slightly shorter dwarrows passing here and there. Her favorite silhouette was approaching and with a simple backwards move, she was hanging upside-down with her legs securely attached to the beam above. Her hair nearly hit the floor as her very own prince stared surprised and wide-eyed at his wife who had suddenly just appeared out of nowhere.

“Well, hello amralime. Now this is the kind of surprise I rather thoroughly enjoy.” Kili gave her a lopsided grin.

Tauriel laughed and pointed to the plant nestled on the rafter beside her knees, before grabbing Kili’s face and pulling it to her own, capturing his lips in a very unique, upside-down kiss. She pulled away, Kili grinning broadly at her, his warm, brown, eyes shining and staring into her emerald orbs. Tauriel could not help but brush his grinning lips with hers one last time. “Sorry meleth nin, I saw the plant and you coming and had to take advantage.”

“Oh, never apologize for that my precious star. Ever. I do have to go though, as much as I wish to stay and have you take further…advantage…of me.” Kili leered and wagged his brows before leaning in once more for another lingering kiss, then sighed disappointedly as he pulled away from her lips to continue. “But...Thorin has me trailing Naurfaer making sure he doesn’t get any more carried away then he already has.”

Before Kili could step away, Tauriel lifted her hands and pulled his face close and nuzzled his nose with hers, then let him go, watching him turn the corner from where she still hung.

Viltarra too was able to get her own moment with Fili who was taken by full on surprise when a streak of blonde slammed the unsuspecting prince into the frame of a nearby door. He always forgot how strong she was until she was using that strength against him. Not that he was complaining...at least until she ripped her lips away and pointed at the plant. “I agree with the placement of this one.” She gave him one last kiss and walked away from the sputtering prince who was looking at the plant in horror. Now he KNEW he took that one down! Personally!

The very one-sided game was a foot, and the girls were having far too much fun. But like all games, the ante must be upped, and they also knew it had to come to an end. The festival was nearly here, and the bundles really needed to be gone before their guests arrived. But they did have time for one more small achievement. One which may just give them away, but, would be a good way to go. Which was why they currently stood in the one place no one had yet dared to place a bundle.

“That is too high Tauri. I don’t think even you would be able to get it up there.” Leotti eyed the massive archway that stood just a few yards from the closed door to Erebor. It was snowing outside, so Thorin had the mountain shut up to keep the heat inside, and the cold, where it belonged.

Tauriel chewed her lip in the dark entranceway and gazed up at the beam over the main-entrance archway. “I can do it, but it may give us away.” She looked at Viltarra and Leotti who had spent the last hour giggling about cornering Ori. What started as a means to get the boys in trouble had turned into outdoing them. There was mistletoe EVERYWHERE.

Viltarra looked at the elf. “What do you mean?”

Tauriel thought for a moment then sighed. “I can fasten a bundle to an arrow and shoot it up, sticking it in place but that would be a dead giveaway of who had done it.”

“Or, they could think it was Kili…” suggested Leotti.

Tauriel rolled her eyes. Her little friend could be positively cruel sometimes. She had a point though. “Fine. Here. Take Finli. I will be right back.”

Leotti happily took the infant as Tauriel ran up to retrieve her bow and an arrow. She made sure to stick to the shadows and avoid being stopped as she made her way up and back again. She then quickly attached the bundle to the base of the arrow allowing it to swing low enough to be seen. She nocked the arrow, drew the string, and released, watching with satisfaction as it hit its mark dead on, the little bundle swinging to and fro in the frigid breeze that escaped through the gap in the massive door just a few yards ahead.

“Excellent. I think that will do.” Leotti passed Tauriel the sleeping infant, rubbed her hands together, then smiled wickedly and bid them all a goodnight.

“Should I be concerned if she ever turns her darkness on me?” Viltarra lifted a brow and folded her arms.

“I think we all should.” Tauriel mumbled, as the pair watched Leotti all but dance down the corridor towards her chamber.

As it was, Dis had both Kili and Fili by the ears the next morning dragging them into the entrance and pointing at the bundles littering doorways, archways, and the entranceway. “I believe I made myself clear you two! Children you are. And you…” She glared down at Kili. “You HAVE a child. Come on Kili!”

“But MAM! We took them down yesterday!” Kili tried.

“I don’t understand, I know I took all of these down.” Fili was at a loss with one hand on his throbbing ear as he stared wide-eyed at the several bundles above him. He looked around, then noticed one particular bundle on a string, blowing in the morning breeze that came through the now wide-open entrance hall doors. Fili felt the chill down to his core; it was freezing out there. Wait a minute! Fili whipped his eyes back up to the swaying bundle, then subtly kicked his brother, who was shuddering at his mother’s lecture currently in full swing.

Kili turned his head and glared at Fili until his brother pointed at the entrance-way bundle. His eyes took in the arrow then narrowed. She didn’t….no…she wouldn’t!

“What are you two staring at!” Dis allowed her eyes to follow their line of sight and took in the arrow before sighing deeply. “I take it that is not yours Kili?”

Unsure if he wanted to give his wife away in her game or not Kili remained dutifully silent. His wide brown eyes said enough though. She sighed and rubbed her temples. Of course. Tauriel was perfectly suited for Kili in every way, including their shared mischievousness. The elf tended to be a little more, subtle, but the pair was more alike than different in every way.

Dis pierced her lips and made for the royal wing. It did not take her long to round up names of who had been involved on her way to find her daughter, as more than one of the guards and decorating dwarves had seen the chittering trio putting the bundles up.

Which is how Fili, Kili, Tauriel, Leotti, and Viltarra all ended up together in Thorin’s office with Dis standing with her hands on her hips glaring at all five of them. “This is by far the most childish thing you have done. We have visiting royalty in one day. ONE DAY! This will be the first full celebration together with dale in over 170 years, and the first we know of to include Thranduil and Mirkwood. Enough is enough. Understood?”

Thorin sat forward, Finli asleep in one arm as he watched Dis berate the group. He had tried to talk in the beginning, but the moment he opened his mouth, Dis was already going at it. He really didn’t need to say anything though, his sister was doing quite well on her own. All he had to do is give them a look while he held his grandson. His presence seemed to be enough to get the point across.

Once the very irate dam was finished…which took nearly an hour, the room echoed with apologies and yesses as Dis sat back against Thorin’s desk. “You will be taking them down. All of them. The only bundle of mistletoe I want to see between now and Yule, is the one Naurfaer put up at the entrance of the food hall. If I see one more, all of you will be spending dawn to dusk scrubbing both of the kitchens and the stables on your own. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes mam.” Came the response of all four dwarrow and one elf, each with their heads down after being thoroughly chagrined. Even Viltarra and Leotti were quiet and felt keenly the anger and disappointment coming from Dis.

Viltarra’s parents were more on the mellow side, and she never made trouble herself, so this is one of the first times she has ever been lectured in such a way before. She can now safely say…she did not like it one bit and will do anything to not have to go through that again. Unfortunately, it seemed as if Kili and Fili were trouble magnets, so she may have to just get used to it.

Thorin sighed, Finli yawning in his arms before resettling and going right back to sleep. “Alright. Enough is enough. Off with you. I want full baskets of all those bundles by nightfall in my office, so you better get to work. You have a lot of ground to cover.” After a moment of silence, the room erupted with shuffling feet as Leotti, Fili, Viltarra, and Tauriel walked to the door.

Kili moved to grab Finli but Dis stopped him. “Oh no you don’t. You will not get any excuses out of it. Your uncle and I will watch Finli while you remove those bundles. Consider it a ransom of sorts my dear. You may have your child back, when all the mistletoe except for the one near the hall I approved is gone.”

“Mam!?” Kili tried but Dis folded her arms and shook her head, Tauriel taking Kili by the arm and dragging the prince from the room. They only had a good hour before her son would wake with a vengeful need of food, so they needed to get to work as soon as possible.

“Best get it done meleth nin.” Kili grumbled in response but allowed himself to be guided away by his wife.

Leotti glared at Fili on her way past murmuring, “We only got caught because Tauriel gave us away. Next time, you better believe we will win.”

“You're on.” Fili accepted the challenge as they parted ways, Leotti following Tauriel and Kili while Fili ran to join Viltarra who was shaking her head and glaring at him before giving in and linking her hands with his as they disappeared out the door.

“Well, at least we squashed that before it became something larger than we could handle.” Dis sighed looking at her grandbaby. She smiled. He really was a perfect miniature of Kili. Fin looked exactly like his father did as an infant. Except for the nose, Finli had Tauriel’s small dainty nose, and of course the very slight point to his ears that was the only real nod to his elvish blood. He was the cutest little thing though.

Thorin thought back to the look Leotti was giving the boys as Dis was fawning over the sleeping babe still in his arms. “Oh, I don’t know Dis. I think you may have started a war.” Dis sat up straight and groaned. Thorin was probably right.

It took the better part of the day to get all the mistletoe down and true to her word, Dis refused to allow the two parents to take Finli until they were completely done, though she did hand the wailing child over for Tauriel to nurse him every hour or so until they were completely finished and headed back up to their chambers, exhausted.

“Kili, will you lace me up meleth nin?” Tauriel walked into the sitting room on the day of the celebration to see Kili with Fin resting on his raised legs. He was singing something to the wide-awake infant whose identical brown eyes were watching his father keenly.

“He loves you.” Tauriel murmured as Kili finished his song.

Kili smiled up at her.  “He loves the sound of my voice, I do not think he knows me well enough to love me yet.”

Tauriel knelt down and leaned her head against Kili’s as she traced a finger across Fins cheek. The infant sighing at the caress. “I do not agree. I believe he knows you or he would not be watching you so, or seek you out when he does not hear you.”

Kili hummed in response then turned his head enough to kiss Tauriel on her temple. “What was it you needed Amralime?”

“I cannot get my laces. Would you mind?” Tauriel gave Finli a kiss on his head as she rose, then turned to show the exposed skin of her back. Smirking Kili stood all to happy to oblige as he indicated for her to follow him to the bedroom.

Kili placed Fin in the cradle then turned towards Tauriel and made a spinning motion with his fingers getting her to turn her back to him so he could help, but before he began lacing, he made sure to allow his lips to graze her bared spine. “Kili, you keep that up and we will never make it down to the greeting.”

Kili hummed against her skin, his rough cheeks causing shivers to radiate through her. “I do not see a problem with that.”

Tauriel laughed. “Behave Kili. Now lace, or will I need to go and finish getting ready with Dis?”

Kili groaned but did as he was asked and finished lacing her up, though he looked even more forward to unlacing her that evening. She will be like an early yule gift. He forced his thoughts away and added the final preparations to his own attire.

Smiling, Kili gave his wife a bow at the waist when he was finished. He looked every bit the prince under the mountain that he was, with exception of the one missing accessory the eleth knew he hated most of all, as he likely has purposely not put it on in hopes nobody would notice.

Tauriel chuckled and stepped up to him, adjusting his collar and knowingly placing the circlet he hated over his wild loose curls before pressing her brow to his. “Ready meleth nin?”

Kili nodded his head against hers but remained connected to her for a moment. Both stood, their foreheads pressed together as they took some time to simply enjoy the closeness and comfort of the other. Knowing they were running out of time, however, the couple pulled apart and gathered Finli, leaving the chambers to meet the family at the entrance hall.

In another part of the mountain, Viltarra was pulling at her skirts and bodice while staring into her mother's long mirror in her chambers. She was nervous. This was the first time she would be greeting dignitaries alongside the royal family.

To help herself remember, Viltarra had scribbled down some notes on a parchment she was currently reciting to herself over and over as she stood in her mothers and father’s room, repeating names, phrases, and thoughts to her own reflection.

Dis had made several suggestions on how to act, what to say, and the specific order of things to expect tonight. Yet…at this very moment, every, single, thing, Dis had told her…was now flying out of her head at the speed of dragon wings. She felt as simple as a troll, and is more than anything, just hoping she would not fumble and ruin things for Fili or his family tonight.

Her mother stepped in just as Viltarra was trying to remember the formal elvish greeting Tauriel had been teaching her. “Solion Lin…or was it Lin Soilin?” She grabbed the parchment from the table and looked, groaning. “LEN Suilon?!”

Tarrah held in her chuckle and walked to her fidgeting daughter. “You will do fine, stop overthinking and everything will be well.”

“Amad, I am going to butcher this. I don’t even remember what Tandrool looks like let alone how to properly greet the king of Mirkwood.”

Tarrah winced at her daughter already butchering the elven king’s name. “I believe you mean Thranduil, little gem. Not Tandrool.”

Viltarra’s eyes widened, and she grasped at the parchment scanning the notes and closed her eyes in defeat. “Fili should just dump me in a mine cart and give it a push.”

“I should do what now?” Viltarra groaned again as the object of her affections seemingly entered the room.

“I came to tell you Fili was here.” Tarrah chuckled and stepped away from the younger blonde dam to allow Fili to step further in.

Fili looked at Viltarra. “First off, you look…” He tried to come up with anything that matched the beauty before him. Her maroon and cream dress accentuated her curves perfectly, along with the jewel encrusted belt that draped down the front of her skirts. Leotti had even created a fur lined capelet she currently wore for standing near the cold front gates. Her thick golden waves were perfectly tamed and braided back into a bun where earlier that day, Tauriel’s nimble fingers had tucked in several beads and gems matching her gown. Her beard remained neat but groomed.

“Mahal himself would praise your beauty my Lady.” Fili finally said, giving her a low bow.

Viltarra blushed and readjusted her skirts. “You can thank Leotti for the dress and Tauriel for the hair. I am afraid I did nothing but stand and complain.”

Fili laughed and pulled her in for a kiss, Tarrah clearing her throat when the two began getting carried away. She received two identical glares before she lifted her hands. “I am afraid that I am in agreement with Dis on chaperoning. You two need to be careful with not getting too carried away. As much as I want a grandchild, marriage first is preferable, forgive me for being old fashioned.”

Viltarra groaned and grabbed Fili’s hand who was gaping at Tarrah. “Come on, Prince Fili, or your mother will have my head for you being late.” She pulled Fili from the room as Tarrah with Vin beside her closed the chamber door and followed them out to the hall.

As Viltarra’s parents, they had been invited to stand with the family as well, a true honor to be sure, and both were rather touched at the gesture. To their daughters annoyance however, neither seemed as remotely nervous as Viltarra...who just realized she had left the parchment of notes on the table when she grabbed Fili to leave. Her heart began to race and she could feel her palms going moist.

“You alright?” Viltarra lifted her brown eyes up to Fili who was giving her a concerned look. She tried to calm her erratic heart and wiped her free hand on her gown before nodding curtly.

Fili, however, saw right past it and was about to comment when they met up with Tauriel, Kili, and baby Finli. He also happened to see a certain black feathered member of the family hopping behind them, and he lifted a brow as he looked up at his sister who was just stepping down the final stair to greet them. “Tauri, I did not realize Kaw would be joining the welcoming entourage?”

Tauriel furrowed her brows and turned quickly behind her, muttering curses in both elvish and Khuzdul while Kili laughed freely, clasping Fin to his chest. “Kaw! No. You cannot come with us this time.” The bird did not seem to understand…or perhaps he just purposely chose to ignore her as he jumped in circles at Tauriel’s feet croaking loudly. The eleth sighed and shook her head. “Just give me a moment, I will need to put him back upstairs.” The eleth bent down, Kaw jumping onto her forearm, then easily climbing up to her shoulder. He was getting so big it was beginning to look comical to see the large black bird on the small eleth’s thin shoulders, but neither seemed to mind.

Kili watched his wife go up the stairs and turned back as the group waited for her to re-join. “Hello Vin and Tarrah, welcome to your first official royal duty, the pomp and circumstance of welcoming important figures to the mountain. Are you ready Viltarra?” Kili took in her pale cheeks and panicked eyes and gave her a reassuring smile. He could tell exactly how she was feeling by just looking at her. “Do not worry, there really is nothing to be nervous about.”

Viltarra paled further. Pinned. Kili already had her pinned and he barely even knew her. Did she really look that nervous? Fili draped his arm across her waste and pulled her close as Kili passed Finli to Tarrah who was now babbling at the baby. “Look at all that hair! A month and he’s got a full head of it!” Kili nodded proudly.

“Let us hope he will be better at managing it then his father.” Fili laughed out.

Kili glared at his brother then turned himself back to Viltarra. “Look. Just be yourself and try not to give an air of fear. They pounce if they sense it so fake it if you have to. Confidence…is nothing but a bunch of smoke and mirrors, it is something that comes with practice and experience, so nobody is expecting anything of you tonight, just try and have fun. You know what, let me tell you a secret.” Kili leaned in close, Viltarra waiting on bated breath for any advice she could get to survive the evening without making a complete fool of herself…and Fili. “Even Thorin gets nervous around the elven king.” Kili finally added.

“I do not. Annoyed and deeply frustrated, but never nervous Kili.” Kili chuckled not repentant at all as he stepped back just in time to see Thorin descend the stairs with Dis and Tauriel on each arm, and no raven to be seen.

“Are we all ready?” Once she reached the bottom of the stairs, Dis checked over everyone, fussing with Kili’s circlet who was batting her away before adjusting Fili’s braids. Fili affectionately rolled his eyes and leaned forward to kiss Dis on the cheek, his eyes lifting enough to see Kili mouth, “Kiss-ass.”, before he got elbowed by his wife prior to accepting Finli back from Tarrah.

Before they left the throne room to stand before the main gate, Dis gave the family one final inspection. Everyone had their circlets…and crown in Thorin’s case, Vin and Tarrah were here beside Viltarra…who had her arm in Fili’s, and Finli seemed content enough to just watch everyone quietly… for the time being. It seemed everything was in order. Naurfaer would be leading Thranduil and Bard along with their families and guests from both cities, so he was going to meet them at the gates.

As they walked towards the entrance hall, Dis grabbed Thorin’s arm, making sure to growl out, “Smile and stop scowling, you are greeting guests for a festival, not calling a war meeting.” Thorin rolled his eyes in response to his sister, and turned his frown into something closer to a grimace as he led her out.

Kili lifted his arm for Tauriel to take and she happily re-adjusted their son so she could accept, then eagerly returned his broad smile as they followed Dis and Thorin.

“Ready?” Fili mirrored Kili, offering his arm to Viltarra who was going paler by the minute.

“Can I reconsider and go back to bed?” Fili shook his head, chuckled, then dropped a kiss onto her lips, simultaneously calming her and causing her pulse to quicken.

“I will be right beside you so stop panicking.” Fili chided as he pulled her along, Vin and Tarrah following directly behind them shaking their heads. This will certainly be a festival to remember.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three

“Bard, well met and welcome back to Erebor.” Kili grinned and clasped hands with the Lord of Dale who was the first to walk through the gates and into the entrance hall to greet the royal family. “And do not tell me these two lovely ladies are your daughters? It has been a mere few months since I last saw you both and yet you two have only grown in beauty.” Sigrid blushed and Tilda beamed at the young handsome prince paying them attention.

Bard nodded and smiled. “Prince Kili, thank you for your welcome. I must offer my own hearty congratulations to you and your Lady wife. I have heard you yourself have a little one of your own now.” At this Kili’s grin only brightened further.

“Indeed, my nephew’s smile rarely leaves his face these days. Lord Bard, may I have the honor of introducing the newest member to the family. Finli, son of Kili, crowned prince of Erebor.” Thorin gestured to the squirming babe in Tauriel’s arms, the eleth stepping forward far enough to give Bard a chance to see Finli.

So far, Viltarra has happily stood quietly beside Fili, content in simply watching things unfold around her. She could see many of the men and women of Dale waiting patiently for their Lord to be greeted by Erebor’s own royal family; they would be allowed in once Bard was shown to the large feasting hall where ale and warm cider was already being served.

To be truthful, Viltarra was not as nervous to greet this visitor as she was to meet the elven king. After all, she has already met his daughters at least once before when they had that picnic during the summer, and although she has never spoken to Bard himself, she has seen him with Fili and Kili on more than one occasion including at the same picnic where he delivered his daughters himself. He seemed to be a rather stern individual, but not unkind.

Viltarra watched as Bard smiled down at Kili and Tauriel’s infant, then rolled his eyes and chuckled as he was pushed away by his two daughters, both eager to get a peak. His eyes then fell on Fili, and he gave a curious look at the dam beside the young prince, recognition lighting his eyes when he remembered where he had seen her before.

Seeing where Bard’s eyes had landed, Thorin decided formal introductions were in order.  “Might I also introduce Viltarra, daughter of Vin. She is formally courting Fili.”

“A great pleasure, though I do believe we have met once before, just not introduced.” Bard bowed his head. Viltarra smiled and gave a small bow in return but before she could respond, Thorin was already moving on. She turned her questioning brown eyes up to Fili who shrugged and placed a quick kiss on the side of her head, pulling away just as quickly.

Not wanting the gateway to be congested any longer, Thorin indicated to the entrance to the dining hall. “The hall is open and waiting. Balin will see you to your family’s seats. We will join shortly.”

Bard nodded and turned to his children. Bain was already walking over to Balin, but Tilda did not even acknowledge her father as she was currently fawning over Finli who was now held firmly in Sigrid’s arms. “Sigrid, Tilda, come along.”

“Awww, but da, I haven’t got a chance to hold him yet. Sigrid won’t let me.” Bard sighed at his youngest daughter before giving Thorin an apologetic look.

Kili chuckled and squatted to Tilda’s level. “I am sure there will be plenty of opportunities to hold him, but it would be best to follow your da’s request.”

Tauriel accepted her son back from Sigrid and turned to Tilda who looked as if she was nearly about to drop a few tears. “Kili is right Tilda. I will personally make sure you get a chance to hold him tonight before I take him up to bed. You have my promise. I also know there might be someone I can introduce you too. You are about the same age and have quite a bit in common.”

This seemed to appease the young girl who smiled excitedly at the prospect of a new friend. She quickly grabbed her father’s hand and pulled him into the feasting hall, Sigrid and Bain walking just ahead of them with Balin.

Once Bard was allowed in, many of the people of Dale began piling through the hall one after another. Thorin had instructed Dain along with Balin to make sure everyone got a seat and even had Bombur begin handing out drinks to get the festivities going.

Once all the humans who were in attendance were inside, the family waited quietly for the approaching elves. A familiar elf upon and equally known dapple-gray horse cantered alongside Thranduil, who appeared to be astride a new great elk. It was only slightly smaller than its predecessor but no less majestic. Both climbed down from their mounts as did Legolas who was beside his father, once they reached the gates, passing the reins to several dwarves to take to the stables.

Thorin approached the regal elf and gave him a welcoming incline of the head. Whatever Dis said can be tossed into a goblin pit, he was not bowing to the elven king in his own halls, allies or no. “King Thranduil. I hope your travels fared well and the recent snows did not hinder you too greatly.”

The great elven king looked down at the king under the mountain and bowed his head respectfully in greeting. “It was well, thank you. It is much better that it is over though.” His blue eyes scanned the group, landing on Viltarra and giving her a quick look up and down before ending on Tauriel. Viltarra thought she saw the elven king smile when he took in the red-head, though his lips barely changed from their hardened line.

“You look well Tauriel. Much better then how I heard last you were, chasing after deaths door seems to be a habit you are forming.” Viltarra watched in awe as Tauriel squared her shoulders and held herself as tall as she could muster. Which, considering was not that much taller than the dwarves and more than a head shorter than the elven king, still for some reason gave her an air of both confidence and pride.

Like Thorin, Tauriel gave a small bow of her head…more out of habit then respect. “Lord Thranduil, Mae g'ovannen. I thank you for your kindness and concern. I also must give my thanks for allowing Ivethin to come to my aid. I would not be here without her and prince Legolas discovering the flower.”

The elven king nodded knowingly. “Ah, yes. The morning glory. They have been quite removed from the forest altogether. I presume all at fault have been discovered and properly handled?”

Viltarra straightened when she saw both Thorin and Dis give her a quick look. They may have said nothing, but she felt keenly a slight sense of acute distrust still held over her. She could not stop the feeling of frustration and slight anger at their accusing looks, even if they said nothing directly to her. Fili tightened his hold on her arm, and she met his blue eyes, full of apologies he could not say out loud. She sighed and turned back to the elven king who was once again watching her with a raised brow.

Thorin grunted in response but sighed. He was not keen on the insinuation Thranduil was giving that he was incapable of resolving issues in his mountain. However, before he opened his mouth to speak, Dis subtly stepped on his foot and he huffed internally and reconsidered his words. “It is true. Everyone involved was found and taken care of. I must give my own thanks for sending Ivethin. We cannot repay the debt that saved Tauriel’s life.”

The elven king gave another small bow. “Naurfaer has filled me in with quite the tale on our way over. It seems your family is continually growing?” Viltarra’s heart was pounding in her chest once more. She recited again the elven greeting; remembering she should add a small bow along with it. “Is it true you have a warg-ling living in the mountain king Thorin? Naurfaer said Tauriel and Kili’s child was not the only babe you recently welcomed. I must say, you are becoming quite the collector of uniquities in your family Thorin Oakenshield.”

Viltarra blanched. The warg. Not her, he was talking about that orc-dog-thing Naurfaer doted on in the stables. The warg comes before her? Obviously Dis was not wrong when she said Viltarra had a lot to learn about royalty and visiting dignitaries…or maybe it was she had a lot to learn about elven kings?

Thorin let out a breath of frustration, Dis squeezing his arm in warning to not lose his temper. “Once more you are not wrong, though the creature in question is not in the mountain, but penned outside…where it will stay.” Thorin turned menacing eyes to Naurfaer who was smiling widely, not bothered at all to have the dwarven kings ire directed right at him. In fact, he seemed like he was perfectly at home with the look many before him had run from.

Worried any more, idle chat, may inevitably cause a dispute…likely started by her brother…Dis stepped forward and looked up at the tall elven Lord. “King Thranduil, might I tempt you with some wine in the dining hall? I am sure your people would like to get out of the cold.”

“Hot or cold makes no difference to them Lady Dis, I will accept your invitation for wine, however.” Thranduil walked past the family heading into the hall Dis had indicated closely followed by Legolas who gave Tauriel and Kili a small nod.

Now that he was back, Naurfaer remained beside Tauriel, taking Finli in his arms as the elves of Mirkwood filed in quietly behind their king. As they passed, some of the visiting elves from Mirkwood gave subtle smiles and bows of their heads, while others either outright ignored the dwarven family…and their two resident elves…or Tauriel’s least favorite, gave her, Kili, and her son who was being rocked by Naurfaer, looks of utter disgust.

“Are they always like that?” Tauriel looked down at Viltarra who ended up beside her at some point, her hand still held tightly by Fili who was visibly trying hard to not glare at the elves gawking at his nephew as if he was some sort of…freak exhibit. Finli was his heir, and he would in no way allow anyone to disrespect a single member of his family, least of all his beloved nephew who could not even stand up for himself. He calmed, however, when Tauriel placed a soothing hand on his shoulder before turning her green eyes back to Viltarra.

The eleth let out a sigh and nodded her head. “I am afraid I followed a rare, and most unaccepted path. I fear many have come to bring only contention and ill-feelings towards my family and my son. In short they came to gawk. Let us hope the wine will bring out their more…jolly…sides rather than an aptitude of confrontation.”

Viltarra watched as Kili slid his hand into Tauriel’s and the eleth’s shoulders visibly relaxed. Maybe being ignored was not so bad.

“See little gem? All your worrying for not. You did just fine.” At this Viltarra rolled her eyes at her mother who was grinning just behind her. She wasn’t wrong, since she was never given an opportunity to speak, she never had the opportunity to botch the greeting. Hours of practice and anxiety for no reason whatsoever. It was both maddening and disheartening.

Without so much of a response, the young blonde baker allowed herself to be pulled in the room by Fili just behind Kili and Tauriel. They took their seats at the head table where Dain was already more than three sheets gone, his arm draped heavily over Bard who was giving the large dwarf a look of amusement.

Tauriel watched quietly munching on her food as her son was passed from Naurfaer down to Legolas, who looked both uncomfortable and fidgety when he held the one-month-old infant. Finli was equally unimpressed by the elven prince it seemed, as he began to wrinkle his brow and fuss.

“He can smell yer fear lad.” Dain laughed out and made to grab across the table for the quickly angering Finli, but the Lord of the Iron Hills was easily bypassed by Thorin, who was sitting between Legolas and Dis. The dwarven king took the infant with expert hands and shifted him to lay against his shoulder, hushing Fin’s cries almost instantly as he continued to speak to Thranduil, the elven king sitting directly across from Thorin.

Legolas looked either relieved or annoyed; Tauriel could not quite tell which, so she leaned into her friend who sat beside her. “Never fear mellon nin.” She smiled at the elven prince reassuringly.  “He is just getting hungry.”

“I do not think it is hunger, I think he does not like me.” Legolas sighed irritably as he watched the king under the mountain shift Fin. She gave her friend another smile and turned her attention to Bard’s children, his daughters who were both laughing across from her, and son who was currently speaking to Vin at the end of the table.

Normally the high table only sat on one side to give the royal family a view of all in the room, but with so many guests, not only had the table been turned long ways, but three of the four sides of the table had to be seated to make room for the Lords and their families, as well as Viltarra’s parents.

“How goes Dale, Sigrid?” Tauriel asked, taking a sip of her sweet elvish wine. “Has your family settled into your new role?”

True to Kili’s words, Sigrid has only grown in beauty. Tauriel sometimes forgets that men only live for a short time, as such, they age much faster than elven and dwarven children, and are, more often than not, gone long before they have a chance to make their mark on the world.

To an elf, a human’s life is nothing but a fleeting blink of the eye, even to a common dwarrow they are rather short lived. Tauriel did not really like to consider mortality, especially her own. She had many years in front of her with her prince, and once her years are spent, she will happily accept her fate of departing this world at his side. She will never be forced to live without him, and that warms her heart and brings a deep sense of peace to her mind and spirit.

“It has been a sure challenge Tauriel. Da is doing very well, and Bain has been training with our own guard. As for me, I have been working with the healers in Dale. I am afraid even with a year under us we still have not had time to sit and consider our titles. There is just too much work to be done. Though Prince Kili and Fili were a great help to us and Da when they were able to come to Dale.”

The two princes lifted their heads from their meals and looked across the table, smiling at Sigrid. It was true. Fili and Kili were often in and out of Dale before Finli was born. Only in the last few months had they been more prone to staying in the mountain.

Tauriel felt only slightly guilty as she was the reason they had both stopped leaving Erebor. Kili for obvious reasons of his temporary immobility, and Fili with not wanting to be far away while she and Kili both rehabbed back to health and strength. Then of course, Finli came which brought even less desire for her family to wander far from each other.

Viltarra watched the proceeding with quiet curiosity. For the most part, everyone at the table knew everyone else. They all met under the extreme conditions of the battle for the mountain just over a year ago. She and her parents were the outsiders at the table. Even Thranduil made regular conversation with Dis and Thorin.

Viltarra watched with amusement when the elven king reached out across the table for the now sleeping infant on Thorin’s shoulder. The dwarven king stiffened and he turned his blue eyes down towards her end of the table, where Tauriel and Kili sat. Both nodded their approved permission to the unhappy dwarven king who even she could hear grumbling out instructions on how to handle the tiny being to the centuries old elven Lord.

“Mind his head!” Thorin shot out as he stood and carefully leaned over the table to give the precious bundle to the elf who was his enemy just over a year ago.

It was Thranduil who now glared at Thorin as the dwarf growled at the elf. “I think I can manage handling an infant, I raised two if I might remind you of my son, and your, what have I heard you called her, oh yes, “daughter”… Tauriel…who came to me just days old.”

Thorin folded his arms and sat back, his eyes not once leaving Thranduil who was studying Finli in his arms. “It is quite curious, such a mixture of blood. Many other races who have bonded to an elf and bore children, the child favored their elven nature. Even being granted our immortal life. This child, however, seems to have favored his father’s parentage. Unusual. He is quite connected to his parents, more so than I have ever before seen. That aside, he lacks the immortality and traits common of our elven blood.”

The table fell quiet, Kili and Tauriel leaning in to listen. Even Gandalf ceased his conversation with Bilbo to watch the elven king ‘assess’ Finli.  

The old wizard nodded in agreement as he placed his goblet down on the table and looked over Bilbo’s head to take in the infant. “Quite correct. Why even the great Elrond has human blood in his veins. Lord Thranduil is quite right. I too find the mix in this one indeed, rather curious. It will be a wonder to see the child grow. As it is, I am sure he will be quite the copy of our dear Kili.”

Tauriel laced her fingers with Kili’s and leaned against him as she spoke. “To which I am most grateful. I cannot ask for anything greater than my son mirroring his father in looks and in personality. A perfect miniature of all that I love.”

Tauriel turned her head to Kili who gave her a loving smile. She nuzzled his nose and dropped a kiss to his lips just as Finli let out an ear-piercing wail. She pulled back in time to see Thranduil looking down at the infant with a furrowed brow. Fin had woken up in his arms, looked up at the elven king, and began crying earnestly.

“Good judge of character.” Thorin beamed across the table at Thranduil, before Dis kicked him hard under the table and his smile turned to a scowl at his sister who was giving him her own Durin death glare.

Tauriel stood from the table and approached the elven king to relieve him of her son who seemed to only be increasing in volume. “I do not believe it is you, it is his feeding time. Please excuse me.” The family watched as the eleth followed by Kili, left to go placate the weeping being. His cries were heard even down the hall and only ceased when they entered the royal wing.

“Poor Fin.” Tilda proclaimed. “I was going to hold him. Now I will never get to.”

“Oh, they will be back. It usually only takes about a small bit of time for him to eat his fill and be content enough to join in the fun once again. They will return soon.” Dis smiled down the table at the young girl who still looked slightly upset.

“Did Prince Kili have to go too?” Tilda pouted.

“Tilda! That is not your concern darling.” Bard admonished.

Dis waived him off though and addressed the little girl. “Prince Kili is exactly where he should be, with his wife and son. Little Finli tends to calm quicker when both his parents are in the room. I promise, with patience, you will see all three very soon.”

When this didn’t quite get the reaction she was hoping for, but Fili chimed in quickly, “What am I, a dirty orc? I am here too you know.” The little girl giggled and Dis smiled at her son before turning her attention to Naurfaer beside her.

Fili pulled his dams hand into his lap under the table as he spoke to Bard’s girls directly across from them. “Tilda and Sigrid, you have met Viltarra right?”

Sigrid and Tilda both nodded and smiled at the dam beside Fili. They had met her once or twice when they visited Tauriel, though they only had limited conversation with the quieter dwarrowdam. Usually, it was Leotti who was gushing over the girls, even offering to make them dresses which she did once in a while.

Viltarra shifted in her seat while her mother and father were in a conversation with Bard, Gandalf who was seated next to them and beside Bilbo, and the small hobbit himself. There were so many conversations going on, she was not quite certain who to join in on, as it was though, she had been quietly enjoying the wizard, hobbit, and her parents talking about their travels.

The dam did add in to the conversation with the hobbit when he had began telling them of the many breads and pastries offered in the shire. Although she did lift her eyes when her name was mentioned, and she turned her attention to Fili and the girls. “It is good to see you both again. I believe the last time we spoke was back in the summer months.”

Both girls nodded again but remained quiet. Viltarra honestly had no idea what to say so she grabbed her goblet and took a drink of her ale just as Kili and Tauriel walked in with a now silent Finli who was resting contently against his father’s brood chest.

“The baby!” Tilda exclaimed before Sigrid shushed her.

“Hush Tilda, you will wake him! You must use quiet tones.” Tilda scrunched up her nose at her sister but lifted herself on her chair to see over the table and get a peak of Finli’s own little nose and dark tufts of hair escaping the blankets swaddling him. Kili chuckled and pulled the blanket back just enough to allow the little girl to get a better look at his son, but not enough to startle him awake.

“He is so adorable.” Tilda gushed.

“Sigrid, when are we going to have a baby in our family?” The older sibling choked on her goblet and turned bright red just as her father’s chin all but hit the table. “Da. Can we get a baby too?” Tilda asked innocently.

Dain guffawed, nearly falling off his chair next to the human Lord, who seemed temporarily at a loss of words. “Oi Bard, yeh need us teh teach yer lass about…”

“NO!” Bard all but shouted before calming his voice somewhat and continuing. “No, thank you Lord Dain, it is much appreciated but I will be discussing that with my daughter at…another time. Thank you. Tilda, why don’t you tell them about the cat you found.”

“Mangy, evil, thing.” Bain muttered into his cup.

“No he is not Bain! He is just afraid of you because you tried to kick him away.” Tilda snapped at her brother ,who just rolled his eyes at her in response as she turned to everyone now looking her way at the table. “I found him wondering the city. Da let me keep him after he kept coming back to our house.”

“That’s because you kept feeding it, and I did not kick him, I was trying to move him away with my foot while he stood there, hissing and spitting.” Bain huffed.

Viltarra smiled at the banter. It had been years since she had such of her own, thinking about the arguments her and…nope. Not tonight. She turned away from darker memories and tried to stay in the present. “What did you name him?” Viltarra asked.

“Prince.” Tilda beamed. “He reminds me of both prince Fili and Kili. His hair is long and yellow like prince Fili, but has got tangles in it like prince Kili. I could not decide of who I wanted to name him after so I just called him Prince.”

Fili guffawed as Kili leveled him with a glare, unable to do more with Finli in his arms. Even Tauriel was hiding an amused smile behind her hand. Kili’s hair had always been a tangled mess and an easy target for jest. Although, in the last year, Tauriel has taken to helping him tame his wild locks, even braiding it back for him.

There is also the fact that Kili likes it when Tauriel plays with his hair. He always happily sits and allows her ministrations without a single word to the contrary, often closing his eyes and humming his appreciation which even more often turned to other…more pleasant activities.

“A fitting name.” Fili laughed.

Suddenly, the hall began to fill with the unmistakable sound of Bofur’s small ensemble. “Oh look, they have started the music! Prince Fili, will you dance with me? Da said I was allowed to ask but I had to listen if you said no.” Tilda beamed at the older dwarven prince before loudly whispering, “I would ask Prince Kili, but he has the baby and I don’t want him to cry again.”

Fili gave Viltarra a questioning look, but the young dam simply smiled and pushed him out of the chair, shoeing him away. Could anyone resist such a sincere request? Even if she wanted to be his first dance of the evening.

Fili made his way over to Tilda and gave the little girl a bow. “Oh, Prince Fili, really, you don’t have to. Tilda, you shouldn’t bother the prince, I am sure he has another partner he wishes to share his evening with.” Bard looked to Viltarra who blushed.

“It would be my honor, with your permission Lord Bard of course, to have the first dance with your lovely daughter.” Tilda beamed and accepted Fili’s hand as they made their way to the cleared space for dancing. Some of the men, women, and children had already began joining in with the dancing dwarrows. A few elves even looked as if they were fighting the urge to head to the floor themselves.

Tauriel watched Fili place Tilda on his boots and danced the laughing little girl around in circles. He will be such a good father one day. She looked to Viltarra who was also watching Fili as he twirled Tilda around. The eleth sat up when she remembered her promise and hoping to both make a new connection and give Viltarra a chance to dance with her one, Tauriel leaned in to whisper something to Kili who gave her a broad grin, a kiss on the cheek, and a nod. She loved her beloved prince.

Standing, Tauriel made her way down to the tables where Aeodhen and Shaada were still goading Riffi into eating something other than deserts.

“Tauri! Tell momma I can eat cake.” The small dwarfling begged.

Tauriel gave Riffi her best stern look. “Cake is a treat for after you eat your fill of your proper dinner. You will only be risking a stomachache if you go dancing only having feasted on cake.”

The little dwarfling pouted but picked up his fork and took a spoon of mashed potatoes and shoveled it into his mouth. Shaada smiled and rubbed his back in praise, but frowned when Riffi gave her a wide grin, shoved his plate aside, and begin once more devouring his cake having “eaten his fill” of his normal food.

Shaada rolled her eyes and shook her head, Aeodhen only chuckling at his growing son while he held Tauren who had a fist full of potatoes in one hand, while his other held a roll he was currently gnawing. He was growing so fast but was still so small. At a year and a half, Tauren was already eating some regular foods, speaking several words, and more often than not these days, on the run.

Shaada was constantly chasing after him while he laughed at her chase. He looked over at Tauriel and gave her a toothy grin, his face adorably covered in the remnants of his dinner. “Taur” he repeated over and over as crumbs from the crushed-up roll flew through the air.

Aeodhen chuckled and turned to the elf. “What brings yeh over here Tauriel? Nothin’ troublin’ is it?”

Tauriel smiled at Aeodhen. “No, everything is fine. You have nothing to worry on. I was actually hoping to borrow Hillanna. Lord Bard of Dale has a daughter about her age and I thought the two would get on quite well. With your permission, I wanted to introduce them.”

By nature, dwarves rarely allowed their children out of the mountain with the exception of bringing them to Erebor to settle. Nobody had to tell Tauriel how fiercely protective they are of their women and children; she sees it and feels it every day.

It does make sense the dwarrodam’s rarely are seen, given they only make up a very small percentage of the race, less than one third of the entire dwarven people were dwarrowdams. Protecting them is pivotal to the dwarves’ continuation. So Tauriel would understand if either Shaada or Aeodhen wished Hillanna to keep to her family, however, as usual the eleth was surprised and excited to have both parents agree as long as they did not stray from sight and came back to join either Tauriel at the high table, or came to sit with Shaada and Aeodhen at the family table.

“Really amad? I can go!?” Hillanna asked eagerly, already rising from her seat.

Shaada nodded. “You may, but remember, she is a princess, so behave. I want you on your best behavior. Also remember...”

“Do not speak Khuzdul or tell her anything of our people that is not already known. I know mam, you don’t need to remind me. It has been part of my studies since I was ten. I am sixteen.” Hillanna sighed.

The first time Tauriel had heard how old Hillanna actually was…which was rather recently…it honestly stunned her. When she saved the small dam, she assumed Hillanna had to be somewhere around the age of six…maybe seven at the most, and Riffi she thought was about two if not just under. Imagine the eleth’s shock when she found out the young dwarfling was in fact just turning fifteen that fateful day in Ered Luin, and Riffi was nearly seven at the time.

It really should not have surprised her, even elves take their time to grow. As an elf, the infant and baby stage lasts until they are seven or eight, childhood goes into their forties, adolescence lasts until their hundredth year when their body reaches full maturity, and it is on their thousandth year they are fully accepted as adults in their society; despite technically maturing much earlier. Adulthood has nothing to do with physical maturity in the elvish culture, and more to do with mental acuity, training, and study.

In many ways, dwarves are much the same. They do age just a bit quicker though, as they have limited lifespans in arda, unlike the immortal elves.

During this last year in Erebor, Tauriel could see how both Riffi and Hillanna have grown, though they were still very young. Even at sixteen, Hillanna is no mentally or physically older than Tilda, though in some ways like languages and certain studies, she will be quite ahead.

Since dwarrows take longer to reach adulthood, it will likely be that Tilda will eventually surpass Hillanna in mindset, but for a time, they could be friends, and that is well worth it.

Tauriel held out her hand and Hillanna took it excitedly as she pulled the small dam to the dance floor. She waited for the song to end and catching Fili’s attention, made her way to where they had just finished dancing, Tilda stepping off the prince’s feet and curiously watching Tauriel approach with the small dwarfling.

Tauriel smiled at the little girl. “Lady Tilda, I want you to meet Hillanna, daughter of Aeodhen. Hillanna, this is Tilda, daughter of Lord Bard of Dale. You both have much in common and I wanted to introduce you two.”

Hillanna looked up at Tauriel as if asking permission and the eleth released her hand and pushed her forward. She watched as the two greeted the other shyly before Tilda noticed Hillanna’s beaded bracelet the little dam was never without and motioned to it, gasping at how intricate and beautiful she thought it was.

“I made it!” The young dam excitedly proclaimed.

“Hillanna is a natural in the bracelet department, I can see her being quite the talented jeweler one day, if I may say so myself.” Tauriel almost jumped when she felt two strong arms come around her waist, her mind instantly knowing who it was as he filled it with a warmth only Kili could bring.

Tauriel smiled as she allowed Kili’s heat to envelope her both in mind and body as she leaned her head to the side against his, the two little girls giggling at Kili who had to lean up just a bit to rest his chin on her shoulder.

Hillanna turned to Tilda, excitedly bouncing on her toes. “Would you like me to show you how I made it? Maybe we can make one for you if you can visit again.”

Tilda’s eyes sparkled with the idea. “Really? I have never had a bracelet before.”

Hillanna beamed back and giggled. “Of course, it’s easy and I have a lot of beads, you can have some of mine if you want. Come on, let’s go ask mam and da.”

Hillanna grabbed Tilda’s hand and they were off to Shaada and Aeodhen where they sat already leaning into each other.

Kili rested his lips on the skin just below Tauriel’s ear, murmuring softly as he left a lingering kiss. “You are quite the person Amralime. I do not believe they would have met until much later in life, if at all, had you not intervened. Unless a dwarfling grows outside a settlement, it is uncommon for them to mix with others. A rare sight to be sure in any case.”

Tauriel smiled as she continued to watch the pair at the table laugh and talk animatedly to each other. “Rare, but beautiful.”

Kili hummed in agreement before he stepped back from her and gave Tauriel a bow. “If it pleases you my Lady, may I ask your first dance?”

Tauriel smiled brightly but lifted her brow in question. “And where is our little gift?”

Kili nodded his head to the table where Thorin was once again holding Finli while Naurfaer looked on with envious eyes. “I tried passing him to Naurfaer subtly, but uncle would not have it and swooped in like an old jealous raven. I believe your grandfather must learn to be faster if he wants to ever hold our son again.”

“Oh Valar. I thought it was going to be Dis who I would have to fend off. I never imagined it would be Thorin, I am sure it will pass as Finli gets older.” Tauriel sighed.

Kili gave his wife a look. “I think you are underestimating uncle and his attachments my star. Now, before our little treasure wakes demanding food, I believe I asked you for a dance?”

Tauriel laughed as she held her hand out for Kili to take, allowing him to pull her towards the other dancers. She settled in his arms, their small difference in height not even an issue with them. She looked off towards the table just in time to see Fili walk towards Viltarra to likely ask her to dance, she knew Viltarra wanted to.

But Tauriel did not see any more as Kili gave her a twirl and pulled her against him once more. The eleth’s laughter filled the floor and all her thoughts were once again on her husband and his bright, ensnaring smile.

“I fear I have been neglecting one of the most beautiful dwarrodam’s in the room. Might I be lucky enough to ensnare her in a dance?” Viltarra had watched Fili make his way back to her and swoop down to grab her hand and pull her up. She gave him a smile but nearly stumbled into Fili when he stopped in front of Bard’s daughter who stood watching him nervously, wringing her hands.

“Prince Fili, I apologize. I was hoping to have a dance with you before you became too occupied. It is only fair since Tilda has had her turn, that I get one as well.” Sigrid’s cheeks were pink and she gave him a radiant smile.

Fili looked from her to Viltarra, thinking of how he could decline without being rude or insulting their guests. Sigrid’s cheeks grew warmer and she looked down at her feet, clearly embarrassed. “That is of course, if you would like. I never wish to pressure you. Your mother said I should ask before you became otherwise engaged.”

Fili internally sighed, he should have expected this. His mother said he was required to dance with their guests weeks ago when they began preparing for the event, and Fili had completely forgotten he had agreed to her wishes. Afterall, he was not married like Kili…who could use his status as both husband and father to excuse himself from dancing with others. He felt himself nod even as his entire being recoiled as Viltarra released his hand and stepped away. He hated this. Truly, hated this.

All Fili wanted was to take Viltarra into his arms and whisk her out of the room for some time alone with just the two of them. He looked at Viltarra who was taking a note from Tauriel’s book and was looking at him with no clear emotion on her face. He felt a shudder run down his spine, he never wanted to see that look on her again.

More and more Fili was now beginning to understand Kili’s desperate need to constantly be within touching distance of Tauriel. His fingers flexed to try and get even a touch, but Viltarra was already too far from him, having stepped away. He looked at her sadly.

“Go Fili.” Viltarra whispered. “She is a guest, and you gave your mother your word.” Fili gave his one a look filled with apology and lifted his arm for Sigrid to take.

The young woman glanced between Fili and the blonde dam as they walked to the dance floor. “I did not mean to cause any upset Fili. Please do not feel obligated.”

Fili gave her a side look and let out a frustrated, albeit quiet, breath. He saw Tauriel give him a questioning glance then say something to Kili who turned his head away from his elf to his brother who stepped right into a dance with Sigrid. Fili could not allow his eyes to trail back to where he knew Viltarra waited for him. He just wanted to get this dance done so he could be beside her. Fili looked up at Sigrid, for some reason, she looked nervous, so he gave her a reassuring smile.

“Fili…Prince Fili…” Sigrid corrected.

Fili sighed. “Sigrid, just Fili is fine. I think we can forgo all the titles at this point unless the situation or ceremony demands it.”

The young woman nodded and tried again. “Fili. I, I don’t know how it is done among dwarves, but I heard it is your females who take the first step in, in courting. I was hoping, if, if you would be free to go for a walk, or a ride, or anything.”

So that was why she was looking so nervous. He turned his full attention to her. Poor lass. She was so young and he did not really want to break her heart. Fili was warned, Tauriel had told him even as they road in that wagon to Dale to make Sigrid aware there was no attachment on his side. In truth, he had honestly forgotten about that. Between the battle, rebuilding Erebor, helping with Dale, the months leading to Finli’s birth, and finally being able to build something with Viltarra, he never once gave a thought to the daughter of Bard. As cruel as that sounded, he never did it in harm, just, it was not a top priority.

Measuring his words Fili took both of Sigrid’s hands. “You are actually slightly incorrect. It is more of something decided by both.” He sighed, hating having to do this. “Sigrid, you are, beautiful and very young.” Sigrid dropped her eyes, the hope leaving them quickly. “I in no way want to hurt you, but…well…” Fili eyed her carefully, then pushed on, “Okay. So, I do not know how it is with mannish folk, but we dwarrow, if we are so lucky, have a match gifted to us by our creator, Mahal. They are, in every way, the other half of our soul. They are our one Sigrid. Meaning, they complete us.”

“And you have found yours? Is it the dam with the golden hair?” Sigrid gave Fili a small smile, and he nodded excitedly.

“Oh aye, in every way she is my one.” Fili beamed. “She fell into my world and I have been diving after her ever since. I have felt more, complete, in these last months, then I have in my entire life. Sigrid, I will live for, according to you, a very long time. Another 400 years, maybe more. Our worlds are very different. Too different.”

Sigrid blanched. “400 years! How old are you now?”

Fili laughed.  “Would you believe 84?”

“84!? Your older then Da?” Sigrid stumbled slightly in shock, but Fili helped her correct her footing and get back into the dance.

The air filled with Fili’s guffaws. “Aye. Kili is 79. We age differently Sigrid. We are comparably near your age though, if not a little older.”

‘That would be a gap I suppose.” Sigrid added thoughtfully.

“If you think that is an age gap, you should know that Tauriel is over 600.” Fili added in with an amused twinkle in his eyes. But he would not tell her that his brother and sister were bonded in a way that she now aged with Kili, that was between his family only.

Sigrid was quiet for a few seconds, as if considering her words, then looked at Fili with a soft smile. “Tell me about her then? Until the song finishes, and you go back to her.”

Nobody had to ask Fili twice to speak about Viltarra, so he beamed as he spent the remainder of the long dance telling Sigrid all about his dam and how they met. In fact, he was so into the story, he even gave her one more turn about the floor, knowing he would be spending the remainder of the evening with his golden-haired beauty.

“You alright?” Kili sat beside Viltarra who was trying to keep the smile on her face but apparently was doing a poor job of it.

Once their dance was finished, the couple headed back to the table not wanting to be away from their son for too long. Kili laughed as he watched Tauriel practically having to threaten Thorin to release Finli. The surly king giving her his best Durin glare even as she settled beside Kili with a now awake Finli in her arms. Her precious bundle was currently reaching an arm out of the blanket, his fingers attempting to grasp at Kili’s tunic but with little success. Kili smiled at his son and turned back in time to see Viltarra sigh at a laughing Fili across the room.

Kili leaned into the dam and smiled reassuringly. “You don’t have anything to worry about with Fili, Viltarra. He loves you.”

Viltarra’s eyes widened for a moment, then she closed them and nodded, taking a deep breath to calm herself. “He has never said it, not yet, but I know he does.”

Her response startled the young prince and Kili gaped at her. “Wait, Fi has never told you? Seriously?”

“Kili! Leave her alone about it meleth nin.” Tauriel gave Kili a disapproving look when he went to open his mouth once again, so he shut it wisely.

Viltarra, however, had more to say. “The thing is, there is so much you have all gone through together. Everyone knows everyone at this table tonight, and I feel, almost like I am intruding.” The moment the statement left her mouth, Viltarra instantly began berating herself, she did not mean to say that out loud.

Tauriel gave her a look laced with pity causing Viltarra to blanch at her accidentally released thought and sat up straight. Her parents, unlike her, were smiling on the dance floor. Even Dis was out there with Legolas of all beings who elegantly was hitting every step perfectly as if he knew the dance and had been practicing for generations.

Naurfaer was failing miserably at dancing, but smiling brightly at Tauriel’s elven healer and friend, Ivethin, whom he had coerced into a dance although the look on her face clearly read, she regrated it. Not even the elvish mask of indifference can cover that look.

Everyone was having a good time except her, and maybe king Thorin who kept moving his blue eyes to Finli in Tauriel’s arms while Bilbo talked…or attempted to talk…to him and king Thranduil on the hobbits other side. Gandalf had moved to a lower table, speaking to a group of elves who were sipping at their wine and nodding at whatever the wizard was saying.

Viltarra’s eyes kept going back to the crowned prince. “Tauriel, I…did I interrupt anything with them? With Sigrid and Fili?” She watched Fili who now seemed happy to be dancing with the young woman as he let out an uproarious laugh at something she said. Had she been within listening distance, she would have known they were speaking about her, but from her place at the table, all she saw was a bright and happy Fili.

“WHAT?!” Kili blanched, slamming his mug of ale onto the table and ignoring the amber liquid that splattered all around. “Viltarra, no! I mean, maybe on her side but not Fi’s. I did always think Sigrid had a bit of a…crush…on Fili though. Don’t know why. OUCH!”

Tauriel had shoved the heel of her boot into Kili’s foot to shut him up as she glared at her husband. “That is most unhelpful information Kili.” She turned her attention to the dam who was looking down at her hands. “Viltarra, Fili feels nothing for Sigrid but a kind of friendly fondness. He said as much to me just a year ago. Please do not think there is anything more beyond that. I have never seen Fili as happy and content as he is when he is with you.”

The blonde baker tried to bat away the doubts plaguing her mind, but they would not cease their attack. Maybe Fili was better off with a Lady of Dale, they certainly looked happy together. She shook her head and physically tried to shake off the thought and gave Tauriel a smile.

Viltarra did not, in any way, doubt Fili’s loyalty to her. He is much too honorable to have led her on only to toss her aside for another, even if the other was royalty. What she doubts is her choice in coming back to Erebor to begin with, had she stayed away he would be partnered with someone far more worthy of a crowned prince. Perhaps even someone who would be much more acceptable for Dis as the next queen under the mountain, someone who was more than a mere baker.

Instead, Viltarra followed her heart rather than listening to rational thought. Fire and forge above, why was that dwarrow so difficult to resist. She did not like this new, clingy female side of her. Damn Tauriel and Leotti and their hair and dresses. They were turning her into some hapless female. She allowed her glare to beam to Tauriel who gave her a look right back.

“Here you are. Let me see that little jewel.” As if called by her thoughts, Leotti sat down beside Tauriel and leaned in to retrieve the infant who made a small whimper of protest drawing Thorin’s attention, but the infant settled quickly and quietly in the small dam’s arms. The king sighed and went back to his conversation with the hobbit and the elven king who gave him a raised brow and passed a full goblet of wine to Thorin.

“He’s awake! Seems like every time I see ‘im he’s sleepin’.” Tauriel smiled at Ori who was looking over Leotti’s shoulder at Finli. At the moment, Fin’s eyes were trying to focus on Tauriel, though he had one of his small hands firmly gripping Leotti’s finger.

Since the dancing and ale were both in full swing, it was a bit more appropriate for close family friends to visit at the royal table. Finli let out a small huff. He was beginning to get fussy, it was almost time for more food then to be put down for the night. Her child could eat for all of Erebor and sleep as much too. She blames Kili. Finli will likely only last a bit longer before she would be required to retire as once Finli eats his next meal, he will sleep for the rest of the evening. Her little love never woke once down. She may be biased, but her son, her carbon copy of Kili, is perfect.

“He will be asleep within the hour, but he is quite alert throughout the day when he is awake.” Tauriel finally responded.

Leotti smiled down at Finli before she lifted her olive eyes and looked over at Viltarra. “How come your not out dancing with Fili? What did he do!?” Her last sentence came out as a low growl.

Eyes widening at Leotti’s threatening tones, Viltarra motioned with her head over to Fili who was giving Sigrid a bow then tried to leave, but was quickly pulled into a dance with Dis. Now that she could never fault. Her own father told her to be expecting a dance with him after he had a few with her mother, which should be quite soon.

“Dis requested he dance with visitors before he occupies his time with personal interests.” All eyes turned to Naurfaer who smiled apologetically as he sat across the table. “It was the one thing she requested from him tonight, and knowing how fond he was of Bard’s children, she thought it was a small request. I believe he plans on sidestepping anyone further in his path in order to get to you.”

Viltarra was not sure if she was relieved or not. In truth it was a reasonable request but before she could process anymore a shadow fell over her. “I believe I was promised a dance by one of the loveliest dams in these halls.” Viltarra smiled and was pulled from her chair. Without a word she followed, going to the dance floor and stepping right into the next dance on the opposite side of where Fili was spinning Dis as the song ended and went into another.

No more than five minutes had elapsed when Fili finally made it back to the table, his eyes searching for the one member he wanted most. They all watched as a look of disappointment filled his face. “Viltarra didn’t leave did she?”

“Actually, she was just snatched up.” Naurfaer pointed towards the floor where Viltarra was smiling at Vin who was trying to keep up with the fast-paced dance Bofur had the group playing. Fili sighed and fell down into his chair frustrated. He looked over at Leotti who was holding his nephew and lifted his arms to retrieve the infant. If he can’t hold his one, maybe he can at least hold his nephew.

Leotti almost hissed at Fili but with a look from Tauriel, relinquished the babe to his uncle who sat back with Finli lying stomach down on his chest.  Tauriel smiled at the sight, even if Fili’s face was set in firm frustration. Although, his features did soften when the golden-headed uncle placed a large hand on Fin’s back as the infant began to squirm, his little hands grasping onto Fili’s outer vest just before he finally settled.

“You better not have any daggers within reach.” Fili turned his blue eyes from Fin to Tauriel who was giving him a knowing look.

Fili rolled his eyes. “None that he can get to Tauri, don’t worry. I won’t accidently skewer my one-month-old nephew.”  He leveled Tauriel with his own look before his eyes fell on the dance floor once more on their own accord.

Given his families propensity to their overprotective nature, it should not surprise him that his sister would adopt herself so well into their family’s core values that she would become an overprotective, fussy, mother. That was not fair though, Fili quickly berated himself. Tauri has never made him feel like she did not trust him with Finli. Mahal, he was not having a good night.

Fili’s luck once again ran out when Fin went from content, to screaming, only minutes later; causing Fili to sit up in a panic. Kili chuckled at his brother’s frantic eyes. “Peace brother. He is hungry, no need to get worked up.” Kili took the infant who continued to wail even in his arms.

“I suppose it is my turn to retire.” Tauriel reached for her son, but Kili rose with her.

“I am half the parent too amralime. I will have little fun without you so don’t even try to get me to stay. The last time I stayed at a party without you, I ended up with another’s lips forcing themselves onto mine and me not being able to hold my wife for much too long for my liking.” Kili shuddered at the memory. It was still far too fresh in his mind.

“Why don’t you two go and feed then put our littlest gem to sleep, and I will watch him for the remainder of the evening so you may return to the party. I think I have had my fill and was about to go up anyway.” Tauriel looked to Dis who had just returned from a dance with Bard, the Lord of Dale now taking a turn with his eldest daughter while his youngest remained invested with Hillanna.

“I will join you Dis. I think I have had enough of the festivities this evening as well.” Dis smiled gratefully at Naurfaer.

Tauriel looked to Kili then back to Dis. “If you are both sure. We do not mind retiring.”

Dis smiled at Tauriel. “A quiet evening watching over my grandbaby? I could not think of anything I am more sure of. Now go my darlings. I will be up shortly so you can come back.”

As the group watched Tauriel and Kili disappear out the door, a deep rumbled laughter filled the air and curious eyes turned to see a vibrant Thorin who was obviously several goblets deep into both wine and ale. Thorin was currently passing another filled goblet to the elven king who was giving what they could only assume was a look of distaste at the amber liquid presented to him. Thranduil clearly preferred his wine to the heady but sweet dwarvish ale.

Fili brightened when Viltarra and Vin trailed by Tarrah came back to the table. Without so much as a word, he immediately jumped from his seat, grabbed Viltarra’s hand, and all but dragged her to the dance floor. This time nobody was going to stop them.

The young prince wound them through dancing dwarves both on the floor, in the aisles, and on the tables….several, in fact, on the tables. Some were joined by the people of Dale but only a few of the elves had made it to the designated dancing area. Fili caught some silver white hair and watched Legolas dancing Ivethin around and Bilbo dancing with another dam who seemed to be getting handsy with the hobbit. It was an amusing sight, considering he had thought Bilbo had gone to bed, clearly not. Pushing all thoughts of elven princes and hobbits aside, he twisted in place, pulled Viltarra close, and jumped into the dance.

Both were silent as they followed the steps automatically. Viltarra kept looking away and by the third time, Fili had enough. “Is something wrong?”

Brown eyes turned to blue and Viltarra lifted a brow. “No. Why would you say that?”

Fili gave her a look. They may have only known each other for maybe half a year, but he thinks in the last few months he has gotten to know the dam well enough to be able to figure out her moods. She was clearly upset about something. “You aren’t speaking, and you won’t even look at me.” Fili finally replied.

The dam pierced her lips. She was trying to decide if she wanted to say something or just, let it go. This entire evening has been, well, nothing like she had expected. She knew Fili had obligations, but she had hoped she would at least have been one of them. Instead, she was well into the evenings celebrations and only just now had he been able to pay her any mind. She pushed that thought away, however, feeling it was a bit too selfish and not really her. Although, can anyone blame her for wanting to spend time with the dwarven prince she loves?

Viltarra would never say it, ever, but sometimes a very, very, small part of her wishes Fili was just Fili, not crowned prince Fili, future ruler of Erebor, but just, her Fili. It was part of who he was though, and she would never want him to be any different, she quickly amended. Maybe it was more she wishes she could have at least a day with Fili without being interrupted. “I was thinking tonight would be different, that is all.”

Fili looked thoughtful and a bit lost. “Different…how?”

Viltarra huffed, he was such a male, so completely clueless. “Fili, it is late in the evening, many have retired, and the only one’s remaining are so far gone they are making jokes with the elves.” She twerked her head to a group of laughing dwarves who were passing goblets to equally merry elves. She then gestured to the head table and narrowed her eyes. “Even Lord Dain is passed out at the head table. So late in the evening, and you are just now getting to me.”

Understanding filled Fili’s eyes. “I am sorry Viltarra. I had to. Mam requested and they are visiting…”

Viltarra placed a hand over his mouth to stop his ramblings. It is in moments like these it was easy to see how related Fili was to Kili, who tended to ramble on unceasingly when he knew he was in trouble with Tauriel, just as Fili was doing to her now. She shook her head at him. “Naurfaer said as such. Fili…” She paused, unsure how to approach what she wanted to say. She decided to just, let her mind speak for her and lifted her eyes to Fili. “You and Sigrid…you looked so happy together.”

Fili’s eyes widened and he grasped his dam’s hands tightly. “We are friends Viltarra, that is all. I was only happy because I was telling her about you. Please do not doubt my feelings for you. I love you.”

Viltarra froze in place, her hands sliding from his grasp and falling to her sides. The pair was no longer even trying to pretend to dance anymore as they stood still in the middle of the crowd. The young baker’s mouth opened and closed several times before she let out a strangled, “What?!”

Fili cocked his head to the side and gave her a frustrated look. “Did you not know! Mahal Viltarra! Why do you look so surprised? I was sure you already knew that.”

Viltarra folded her arms and glared at the prince in front of her. For as intelligent as Fili is, he was such a stupid, STUPID dwarrow sometimes. “You have never said it to me!!! Not ONCE! I mean, I assumed, and it was implied, but you never…not out loud.”

Fili stepped back up to her, unfolded her arms, and took both her hands tightly in his once again; making sure to look directly into her eyes as he spoke slowly and evenly. “Viltarra, I love you.”

Viltarra’s reaction, however, was not what he had expected, as she scrunched up her face and narrowed her eyes at the somewhat lost prince. “Then why are we not allowed to spend one celebration together? Kili and Tauriel have been inseparable this entire evening, but you are required to dance with anyone who had asked, except for me?” The young baker looked down at the floor. “She hates me, doesn’t she? Your mother? It is her way of trying to make you see reason, that we do not belong together. I am sure she approves of Sigrid much more then she approves of me.”

“WHAT!!?” Fili all but yelled. “It’s not like that at all, Viltarra. First of all, mam does not dislike you. I told you she would need time to get used to us, but if it is favoritism for Sigrid you think is happening, I must tell you that mam has never once, in any way, mentioned or given any indication she wants me to form a connection to the human girl. She is seventeen Viltarra, that is…unfathomable…despite our aging differences. I have no interest in her in any way but as a friend, and mam knows that. I do not think she has even spoken to the girl apart from a few words tonight.”

Viltarra said nothing, just continued to look at the floor and Fili sighed. “Viltarra, I already spoke to mam about us, and she, believe it or not, is on board as long as we follow a few rules. Trust me. She does not hate you.”

The young dam did not know what to say. She does not quite believe Fili about his mother disliking her, though she knows he would not lie to her. But, she will let the Sigrid thing go. He seemed so earnest about it, she knows he was telling her the truth. He really does not have any feelings for the young girl.

For some reason, however, it did not help much. Maybe it was because she wholeheartedly believes Fili is misreading his mother, and the dam would be more than happy if Viltarra suddenly…disappeared completely from their lives altogether. Not that she would ever say that out loud.

“Now, as for my brother and sister,” Fili continued when Viltarra remained silent. “Kili and Tauriel are married and have a brand-new infant, Viltarra. Mam would never make them feel obligated to dance or entertain apart, certainly not with Finli needing them both. If we were married, it would be the same for us.”

Finally, Viltarra lifted her eyes to his once more, her brow raised in question. “So, you’re saying IF we ever got married, your mother would not expect you to fill your evening with playing the dutiful and hospitable future king of Erebor? I entirely doubt that. She hopes you would realize your foolish choice and turn your eyes to a more suitable companion.”

Fili folded his arms in frustration. “What do you mean ‘if’?”

The young baker glared at him in disbelief, was he even listening to her at all? “That…is what you keyed in on Fili? So are you saying I am right then?”

Fili recoiled. “WHAT! No! I told you mam is fine with us. Now, what do you mean ‘IF we ever got married?’ You don’t want to get married?”

Viltarra raised her hands in the air and rolled her eyes. “What are you talking about? I never said I didn’t want to get married! Of course I want to get married! Obviously, your head is too thick to understand why I am angry with you right now. Did you even think about me or how my evening was going? Oh no of course not! You did not even take a moment to ask me before you just…dragged me off to the dancefloor…like I was some, some, OBJECT you control.”

This had Fili completely confused. “Dragged you off? I finally, FINALLY had a free moment to come and dance with the ONE person I wanted to dance with this entire evening, and so, yes, fine, alright, I took my opportunity when it was presented to me. I did not realize it would turn into an issue.” He folded his arms and huffed.

“Oh you TOOK it huh? Ah, right, forgive me, oh magnanimous King Fili, great ruler who has the royal right to do as he pleases, with who he pleases, and when he pleases.” Viltarra placed her hands on her hips and scowled. “I am not something you can push away and pull back at your whim Fili. This may come to you as a surprise, your royal highness, but having spent the entirety of the evening watching you with others in your arms has only made me want nothing more than to be ANYWHERE but here!”

Couples around the group were filtering away at the raised voices, some giving the pair curious looks before turning away after receiving matching glares from the duo whose tempers seem to be rising at an alarming rate. Tension from not being able to spend time together at the festival, paired with constantly getting interrupted when they do get time together, was melting into a chaotic and volatile mix of frustration, misunderstanding, and just plain irritability.

“Right. Let me see if I have this all straight…” Fili lifted his hand and began ticking off points as he spoke. “I am a tyrant king, a barbarian, and you would rather be anywhere but here, with me. Did I get everything or am I missing something?!”

Viltarra fisted her hands and put them on her hips, her seething anger filling her almost entirely. This stupid, frustrating, male! “BAH!!! You are so….me dubal ma samnirmi kasab du zantulbasn bintablagi! Males!!! You are ALL stubborn, thick headed, ORCS!”

Fili scrunched up his face. “OH, I am simple too? No wonder you don’t want to get married. We males being, what did you say? We are ‘stubborn, thick-headed, orcs’? That is certainly not a desirable partnership.”

“I DIDN’T SAY I DID NOT WANT TO GET MARRIED!” Viltarra yelled out, not giving a single care in arda that the guests were currently giving her disapproving looks. It was a good thing her mother and father retired after their last dance, or they would more than likely be stepping in.

“So, let me see if I understand this correctly, you want to get married, just not to me.” Fili growled, already more than over this conversation…but also really, really trying to reign in his own temper before he completely destroyed what they had.

Not having his accusations, because they were completely ridiculous, Viltarra narrowed her eyes and closed the distance, ramming her finger into his chest in raw frustration. “I certainly NEVER said that. You are being absurd and twisting my words.”

Fili took a breath, his heart hammering in his chest as he replayed her words over and over in his head. Suddenly, it clicked, and his eyes widened in surprise. “So…you do want to get married?”

The smaller dam pierced her lips. “OF COURSE I DO!”

“To me?” Fili asked quietly.

“YES!” Viltarra bellowed, her voice sounding even over the loud music.

The prince stood silently watching her. “Oh.” He finally said.

Viltarra growled and glared at him for another minute. When Fili didn’t say any more, she let out a breath in annoyance and marched off, leaving Fili gaping on the dance floor watching her retreating form.

Startled out of his trance by a hand on his shoulder, Fili looked to the hatted dwarf beside him who was shaking his head in a clear disapproving fashion. “Lad, I said it once and I’ll say it again. Yeh…”

“Did you hear her Bofur!!! This is great!” Fili interrupted with a laugh, beaming at his friend before bounding off the dance floor. Bofur looked confused as he watched the young prince sprint through the room and back up to the royal table.

Bofur sighed and scratched his head, mumbling to himself. “That boy’s really got a lot teh learn.” He gave the prince one last shake of the head and went back to his task, procuring more ale for the dwarves in the band.

Fili searched the crowd from the high table and spotted who he wanted to speak to. The white bearded dwarrow was just about to leave the hall. He ignored Leotti and Ori who were asking where Viltarra went, and made for the door where the old scholar was just about to pass through. “Balin! Wait!”

“Oh, laddie. I was just retiring, think I will let yeh younger ones finish the evening off.” Balin gave Fili a warm smile. Many of the older dwarves, men from Dale, and even a few of the elves have chosen to retire for the evening. All guests would be staying in Erebor overnight before making their way back home the next day. Except for Bilbo and Gandalf who will be staying until spring. Though the wizard will likely be sharing his time between Dale, Mirkwood, and Erebor.

Fili nodded dismissively and rushed into speaking. “Yes, yes. Of course. Before you go, can I request your help with a contract?”

Balin looked taken aback. “A contract? Tonight lad? Is it tha’ important?”

Fili nodded, a grin stretching across his face. “The most important thing I will ever do, or one of them at least.”

Balin gave the prince a once over taking in his wide smile and twinkling eyes. He looked so much like his brother when he smiled like that, and there was no way he could deny him, so he nodded in agreement. “Alrigh’, come with me laddie.”

So, with a bounce in his step and a plan in mind, Fili left the party with Balin.

Tauriel just got Finli down in his cradle and kissed his brow, running her fingers gently along the side of his face and through the soft, thick, hair, on the top of his head.

“Are you ready Amralime?”

Tauriel turned away from her sleeping son and smiled at Kili. He held a hand out for her and Tauriel happily grasped it, lacing her fingers with his. She always loved, despite their obvious differences, how perfectly they fit together. The pair stepped out of their room and into their personal sitting room where Naurfaer was feeding Kaw some remnants he brought up from dinner, and Dis was watching quietly.

“Thank you again amad.” Tauriel leaned down and kissed Dis on the forehead. “We will be back in a few hours, but please send for us if he wakes up and becomes too fussy. He just filled his stomach so he should be settled for most of the night.”

“I think we both can handle an infant Tauriel, you and Kili go have fun.” Naurfaer wiped the crumbs from his coat and made a shoeing motion with his hands. Without another word, Tauriel and Kili were out the door and headed back to the party.

Dis watched Naurfaer for a moment and sighed.

“What is it?” The elf asked kindly.

The dam looked at the bird who hopped over to her and nuzzled her hand before beginning to pick at the beading on her sleeve. “Alright, enough with you.” She gave the black bird a scratch as he settled between her and Naurfaer on the large chaise.

Finally, after a moment of silence, Dis released a breath. “I am worried about Fili.”

Naurfaer cocked his head to the side, giving her a questioning look. “Fili? How so? He seems to be the easier one of the two. Kili…well…he has an aptitude for taking the path less traveled…and reveling in it.”

Dis chuckled, he was certainly not wrong about that, but shook her head and sighed again. “I keep finding Fili…and Viltarra…together alone.”

The older elf thought carefully on his words, then looked at Dis. “You know, I nearly forbade Ithildin to form any kind of attachments to Findyyr.” He sighed and sat back, gazing into the fire. “He was from another clan and I couldn’t trust outsiders…especially one who was a part of the woodland realm even if his clan was not quite within Mirkwood. My daughter was not going to marry anyone who was in any way affiliated with Thranduil. I spent years keeping my family out of Mirkwood and away from the nearsightedness that permeates anyone who lives within his borders for a reason. I was not going to let some, pretty, elf come along and pull my only child into a world I worked so hard to stay away from.” He looked over at Dis then smiled down at Kaw who was now pulling at a string on Naurfaer’s coat.

Not liking his hands empty, Naurfaer scooped up the large raven who allowed him to cradle it in his arms as he scratched its head. The pile of feathers released a purr like croak in appreciation of the elf’s ministrations. “He was persistent though, that young elf, and my daughter was adamant she would have no other. I very quickly found I had two choices placed before me. Accept him into the family, or risk losing my daughter.”

Dis listened as the room grew quiet. The only sounds coming from the crackling of the fire Kili had made up while Tauriel put Finli to bed, and Kaw’s purrs and coos as Naurfaer continued to stroke his head.

The flames in the ornate fireplace were casting dancing shadows on the walls around them, and she watched as they flitted and flickered about. Was Naurfaer right? Was she down to a choice of accepting Viltarra or losing Fili? Watching them closely she could not deny they both cared deeply for one another, maybe even loved one another.

It was no longer a question of if they would be wed, but when. Dis knew it, Thorin knew it, and there was no use in fighting it. Not that she was trying to. Her asking Fili to dance with Bard’s daughters had nothing to do with her keeping Viltarra away, or that is what she told herself when the guilt settled in when she saw the young dam looking forlornly at her son as he danced with another.

The dam sighed. “I know what you are trying to say, and I believe you to be right. There is no fight or choice to be had. Viltarra will be joining this family, sooner rather than later if the way they look at each other is any indication.”

“I am sensing a but…” Naurfaer drawled.

Dis sighed again. “But…this constant ‘rendezvous’ in the shadows is most inappropriate. I have told Fili he needed a chaperone, which he was quite displeased with, let me tell you. I don’t know what to do Naurfaer. I want only his happiness, but, I don’t want to subject either of them to the reality of gossiping dwarves and their judgments should Viltarra fall with child before they are joined.”

“Is that done? My experience has shown the dwellers of Erebor to be rather, open, to all manner of things. Including elves among them…for the most part.” Naurfaer was not ignorant to some of the prejudices still shot at him…and his granddaughter. But, all in all, they were limited to a select few…usually older…dwarrow. He was rather surprised at how…accepting…the dwarven people were, given the rumors of the opposite.

“It is if you are the crowned prince.” Dis hummed in response. “There are expectations and responsibilities that come with the role. Fili knows this. Even Kili and Tauriel, though it was unsaid, were carefully chaperoned throughout their courtship, despite sharing a bed before marriage. I never had to worry about my youngest. He and Tauriel were quite adamant about not advancing their relationship until marriage. Despite this, Fili was always with them, or Leotti. There were only a handful of times in which they were truly alone, but certainly not for long, and usually with someone distantly watching. I personally made sure of that.”

Naurfaer nodded then looked down at Dis and smiled wide. “I can be their chaperone if you would like.”

The regal dam looked thoughtful for a moment. “How will you know if they are even meeting? I don’t even know when they are. Fili has always been more, private in his whereabouts, than Kili.”

Naurfaer placed the hand not holding Kaw on Dis’s shoulder, and smiled brightly. “Don’t worry, I have an idea.”

The dam let out a relieved breath, then nodded her head yes. “Thank you Naurfaer. I would most appreciate it. Now, tell me about this idea?” Naurfaer laughed and spent the remainder of the night giving the rudimentary details of his plan.

It was very late into the evening and Tauriel was giving her other half a questioning brow. “Are you sure about this meleth nin.”

“More sure of it than anything. If princey here is not afraid of a challenge that is.” Kili gave Legolas a smirk.

“You’re on dwarf.” The elven prince shot back calmly.

Honestly, it was as if Legolas was her age rather than well over 2000 years old. She was not too surprised though, her Kili had the gift of bringing out the youth in anyone he interacts with. Tauriel sighed beside Leotti who was leaning against Ori, half asleep.

The dwarf looked down at the small dam and smiled softly before turning to the eleth. “I think I am going to take her home Tauri.”

Leotti opened her eyes and sat up. “Awww, but I want to see Kili lose fantastically.” Kili gave Leotti a playful glare, and stuck his tongue out at her, but the dam was yawning so widely, she missed the childish response.

Tauriel smiled down at her friend whose eyes were closed once more. “I doubt you will be awake to do so. Go on, before you fall asleep.”

Without another word, Ori stood, forcing Leotti to rise with him, and both bid their goodnights.

By now, most of the guests had left the hall, even Thorin had taken Bard and Thranduil down to one of the cellars to show off some of their famous halwabrâsh-shalk. A dwarven brandy infused with apples, cherries, and lots of sugar. It is sweet and the drinker often thinks it weak, mistakenly consuming more than they should.

However, the name halwabrâsh-shalk literally translates to ‘sweet-pain-drink for a reason. All three of them will be regretting it come morning. As will Kili, Tauriel thoughtfully adds as she watches her husband who was currently four mugs into a drinking battle with Legolas. How many times has she told her husband that elves hold their ale differently than mortals. This will not end well.

As her husband and friend downed mug after mug of dwarven ale, she watched as the hall slowly emptied even further. Only a few of the men of Dale remained…though most seemed to be sleeping on the tables, there were still several dwarves drinking and chatting, as well as some elves. It took Dwalin, Bofur, and Bifur to get Lord Dain out of his chair and the hall. He was still currently completely out, having consumed more than his weight in ale, wine, and whiskey.

The music was down to a fiddle and piano both played by visiting elves who took over for Bofur and his group. Even the dance floor was now mostly clear, with the exception of a few elven couples who finally took to dancing once the overzealous dwarves had vacated. They seemed happier with the softer, less intense, music from the remaining instrumentalists.

Tauriel smiled as she sat back in her chair. Kili had danced her around for more than an hour before being drawn into…whatever this competition was. She eyed the pair disapprovingly, both of them had ale dripping from their mouths and onto their formal attire. Foolish males. She refused to pick a side knowing how it will all end.

Valar above, was Tauriel surprised when Legolas pushed a half-drunk mug away looking rather green. “I concede. I don’t think I could take another.”

Kili laughed as he swallowed the rest of his mug in one gulp before slamming it down and jumping onto the table for a victory yell. Rolling her eyes, Tauriel pulled at the leg of her dwarf’s pants trying to get the slightly wobbling dwarven prince down before he fell. Of course, Kili happily gave into her request and jumped down only to give her a very wet and sloppy kiss before he staggered a bit, and settled in the chair beside her, swaying slightly as he leaned into the table.

The elven prince lifted a brow and smirked at Tauriel’s disapproving expression which was currently pointed at Kili, who was smiling, but looking as if he could collapse at any moment. “Perhaps you should get your dwarf to bed, he looks as if he is about to fall over sitting.”

Tauriel chuckled at Legolas but looked to Kili who was now scowling. He reached for another ale and gave Legolas a smirk as he began to down the mug entirely. The elven prince watched, clearly appalled. “How can you drink more?”

“Surju hikhthuzul katamkhihi khama, zalal galikh rakassab khulum.” Kili purred as he leaned into Tauriel, who wrinkled her nose at the heavy smell of ale coming from her dwarf. She slapped his hand as he reached for yet another mug of the amber liquid, stopping him from partaking even more.

“Kili, I think you have had quite enough, and you are not supposed to be speaking such things.” The eleth whispered into his ear in warning, but Kili only rolled his eyes and waived her off, obviously too far gone to care about using the secret language. Not that what he said was wrong in any way, he could have used the common language as all he said was, ‘There is always room for fine ales, and rich pies’.

“I never said what it meant, so it is fine amoranay.” Amoranay? Lovely. Seeing as how he can’t even pronounce his special name for her, Tauriel stood deciding it was time to end their evening before he drank himself to death.

“Alright. Enough is enough. Come to bed my precious prince. Before you begin spouting sonnets in a language you are not supposed to use, and Balin comes in to kill you.” When Kili began to protest Tauriel gave him a forlorn look. “Whatever shall I do without you? I must get you to bed, it is the only way to keep you safe from ire and harm.”

“Kuthu zall tamdini ib-bund rarak zataznishin tu.” Kili slurred automatically.

Legolas raised a brow but did not ask. He had no idea Kili had essentially said ‘ale loosens the tongue’, well, a closer translation would be, ‘when ale enters the mouth, secrets fly out.’ Same difference.

“Clearly.” Tauriel deadpanned as she all but carried her dwarf out of the hall, Legolas’s laughter ringing behind her.

Kili was heavy. She had learned in her time with dwarrows to never underestimate their weight. Just because they seemed smaller in stature, did not mean they did not make up for it tenfold in heft and denseness.

Looking at her husband, Tauriel amended that he was not much smaller than her in height, but certainly larger than her in thickness, which is probably why she was having so much difficulty hauling him up. She tried not to grunt as she supported all of Kili’s dead weight dragging him down the hall.

Luckily for her, one of the two guards at the stairs helped her get him up to the wing, but had to go back to his station so he left them once they were inside. Unfortunately, Kili had passed out in the main sitting room on a chair as she attempted to lean him against it to get a better purchase of her beloved.

“Kili!” Her dwarf only let out a small grumble but remained completely gone to the waking world. So, Tauriel had two choices; either leave him here…or accept her fate and continue to heft her dense husband down to their room.

“Need a hand little sister? Looks like you let Ki overdo it again. I told you, once he reaches his limit, he can’t hold his ale.” Fili beamed at Tauriel as he sauntered into the room.

Saved. Tauriel could kiss Fili…and shoot him for not being in the hall to help her stop it to begin with. “Yes yes, I know. He challenged Legolas and I could do nothing to stop it.” She sighed and eyed her beloved dwarf. “Kili won and this, I am afraid, is what victory looks like.”

Fili laughed as he took in his younger brother who looked even younger asleep. Mahal, he did not even look old enough to drink let alone be a father. “Alright, you get one side, and I will get the other. Ki’s heavy as a stone bed, so it will take both of us to get him to your chambers with his dead weight.”

Tauriel did as Fili suggested and between the pair, they hauled the passed out prince down the hall and finally stepped into the room. The moment they entered, Dis rose from the lounge chair, Naurfaer nowhere in sight. At first she gasped thinking something was wrong, but Tauriel quickly corrected her. “He is fine, he simply participated in a drinking contest, that is all.”

Dis tutted at her son’s lack of maturity that shown through on rare occasions. “Honestly. Who did he lose to?”

“Oh no mam, apparently, Ki won.” Fili smirked.

“That does not look like winning to me.” Dis eyed Kili warily. “Did you make sure the losing half was escorted to their chambers safely?”

Tauriel adjusted Kili’s shoulder to help with bearing his weight. “The ‘losing’ party is still down there as far as I know. He was the one who sent us away. Legolas conceded rather than drinking himself into a drunken stupor.” She let disapproving green eyes settle on her husband once again.

Fili, no longer wanting to support his brother’s dead weight, grumbled. “Do you want to leave him in here, or shall we take him to the bed?”

Tauriel shook her head. “The bed. He will not be comfortable here.”

Fili gave her a look but helped her drag Kili to the bedroom, making sure to be as quiet as possible so they would not wake the still sleeping infant. The only light in the room was coming from the fireplace in the corner of the bedchamber. Kili had started it when they returned to put Finli down, which was hours ago, so at the moment it was burning low.

To keep the room warm for both his brother and his nephew, once Kili was settled in the bed, Fili threw a log on the smoldering flames. He then lingered long enough to see Tauriel brush the hair back from Kili’s forehead and place a lingering kiss on his brother’s brow.

Tauriel then turned away and pushed Fili out the door and into the sitting room before pushing him down in a chair where Dis was sitting once more as she gathered some of her things. She had been working on some needle point while she was waiting. Apparently, Naurfaer had to run to help Aeodhen deal with a group of young, naked, and very drunk dwarves messing about the stables.

Not wanting to hear any further details of that, Tauriel turned her attention to her brother and began her interrogation. “Where were you? I heard you and Viltarra had a fight. Are you alright? You may want to lie low if you did, because Leotti was talking about skinning you alive then using her tools to make a blanket out of you. It was rather…macabre…but I do not think her to be incapable of such a thing.”

At this Dis dropped the basket with her sewing things and looked to Fili, who was visibly shuttering at the threat. Nobody, in any way, underestimated Leotti, though Dis honestly believes the young dam was more bark than bite, but...just in case…she should talk to her about not making threats on the royal family in the future. However, apart from that, Fili seemed much too happy to have had a fight with Viltarra. She decided to take a seat as she warily watched her son, who was now waving Tauriel’s concerns off.

“It was nothing, but I do need to speak with you, mam. Well, you and Thorin. Balin said he was drinking with Thranduil and Bard though, so I will have to wait until the morning to talk to him, but, since you are here...” Fili pulled out a roll of parchment and passed it to Dis who slowly took it from Fili’s expecting hand.

Tauriel looked unsure if she should stay or go tend to Kili, but her thoughts were answered by Fili who must have seen the uncertainty in her eyes. “Please stay, little sister.” His blue eyes were pleading, so she sat beside Dis watching her features change from surprise, to forming a tearful smile.

“Are you sure about this dear? This is what you want?” Dis passed the parchment to Tauriel who scanned the document. A marriage contract? Fili was going to ask Viltarra for her hand. Their family was indeed growing.

Fili nodded slowly. “More sure then I have ever been about anything in my life mam. Will you consent? I left room for you to make any additions, adjustments, or changes. Balin helped me, so it should have everything properly outlined.”

Dis rose from her spot and settled on the side of Fili opposite Tauriel. He sat between the two of them but watched his mother. She placed a hand on his cheek and pulled his head to press their foreheads together.

“My precious, precious son. My first-born baby. You are so like your father. So, calm, collected, but when you know what you want, you go after it with everything you are. If this is what you want, I stand by what I said, you have my blessing.” Dis pulled away to kiss the space between his brows as tears slipped from her eyes. Both her boys, married and settled. When had they reached this stage in life? How had they grown so fast before her eyes? Was it not just yesterday Fili was saying his first words? Taking his first steps? Now he is going after his own heart to begin his own family, but she still sees the little dwarfling at her feet when she looks at him.

Fili pulled Dis into his arms and cradled her to him. His mam who had lost so much. “I love you amad. I will always be here for you. You aren’t losing me. You are gaining another daughter.” He paused and pulled back, leaning in to conspiratorially whisper, “At least she’s a dam…and not an elf.”

Tauriel hit him, hard, while Dis gave a hearty laugh. Her children. Another daughter. Of course, she knew even as she slowly began to accept Viltarra, she doubts there would be the same closeness with her as she had with Tauriel. Viltarra had a family, a mother and a father. Tauriel did not. Thorin, Fili, Kili, and Dis were her only family…and Naurfaer. The poor elf tried so hard to get Tauriel to accept him as family. She was still not as close with him as she was with Dis and her family though, maybe in time.

Thinking about Viltarra, Dis can certainly learn to accept another daughter into her life, and will try harder to be more…patient…with the dam. “I believe I can do that dear. We will speak to your uncle in the morning. In the meantime, I will retire.” Dis stood and cupped Fili’s cheek one last time before bending and giving Tauriel a kiss on the forehead as well. She bid them goodnight and left the room.

“When are you going to ask her.” Tauriel gave Fili a look as he leaned back against the chaise. “Fili?”

A small snore met her ears, and she rolled her eyes. These dwarrows. Useless. Tauriel stood and gently guided Fili to lay fully on the seat. She then tucked one of the decorative pillows under his head and pulled the knitted blanket draped against the back of the chair over Fili’s sleeping form. She should go and get some herbs put together for her husband and brother, both will need them in the morning.

Tauriel left the rooms and traveled down the darkened hallway. The chill from the night air was bleeding through the thick mountain walls and she rubbed her arms to keep it away.

A peak out the window at the far end of the hall showed quite the white out happening across the plains. It was a good thing Thorin had insisted Bard and Thranduil along with their guests stay in the mountain for the evening. They will be both departing in the morning so Erebor and Dale can begin their celebration of the day of Yule itself. Mirkwood does not celebrate the Yule season, but they are not far from another winter celebration the wood elves partake in within a few weeks, so they will be planning for their own holiday.

The eleth heard some shuffling in the kitchen and stopped. Was Thorin back? Maybe it was Naurfaer. It smelled…foul. She slowly inched the door open, her hand on her dagger, as she stepped in and froze. A large, cream colored, beast was head deep into a crate of cured meats. A tufted tail wagged side to side happily as it partook. Though she had not spent a lot of time with the creature, Tauriel knew exactly what she was currently faced with…and Thorin will not be happy.

“NAURFAER!!!!!” Tauriel hollered. The beast immediately ceased its feasting and turned to the eleth, the creature’s large grey eyes looking up as Tauriel pulled her weapon. A small growl emanated from the warg as it took in the eleth’s stance and threatening blade. The creature looked more afraid than hostile, so Tauriel began to lower her dagger, thinking maybe a more calming tactic would be in order.

However, before Tauriel could try and sooth the beast, the door burst open and Dis came running in, a sword at the ready in her hand. She had never seen Dis with a sword before, but the dam pulled it off, she looked as dangerous as any son of Durin.

“Oh my!” Dis lifted the sword and put herself in a fighting stance beside Tauriel before Naurfaer ran in.

“WAIT!” Naurfaer yelled. At seeing the other elf, Hiril’s ears, which moments ago were plastered to the back of her head, instantly lifted and she immediately sat down, cocking her head to the side while her tongue hung from her jaws and her small tail waived excitedly once more.

“What in the name of Mahal! Naurfaer! Thorin said you could not bring that inside!” Dis bellowed.

“Valar above! He is going to slaughter you!” Tauriel added, her annoyance clear in her tone.

Naurfaer went directly to his warg pup and patted her fondly on the head. “She’s not going to harm anyone! It is blizzarding outside and she was shivering when I brought her dinner. I could not just leave her in the stable, so I brought her up after helping Aeodhen. I would never have brought her in, if I was not fully confident in her ability to not be aggressive.”

“Thorin is not going to like this.” Dis warned as she eyed the warg who’s tail was once again wagging. Her heart melted when it leant forward and rubbed its furry head against her limp hand, giving her a guttural whine.

Dis raised her eyes to the ceiling knowing she already had lost to the animal and to Naurfaer. “Fire and forge. Fine. But you will need to speak to Thorin about this.”

Naurfaer smiled brightly as Tauriel rolled her eyes at Dis for giving in so easily. She pointed at Naurfaer and glared at her mother’s father. “Keep her away from Kaw. If I find one feather out of place, I will put an arrow through that things heart.”

What Tauriel did not say, however, was she would have likely done the same thing. Edging around the warg who was still being pet by Dis, Tauriel gathered her herbs and stepped out of the room. The less she knew and agreed with, the less she would be included when Thorin gets wind of this.  

Tauriel stepped back into her chambers, placing the herbs she would need in the morning on the side entrance table and looking over Fili’s sleeping form. He would have a stiff neck and back in the morning, but in no way is she waking him, he was dangerous when woken before he was ready.

Tauriel kept the fire going by adding a few logs to help keep him warm. A quick glance had her noticing the rolled parchment on the floor having fallen from his hand, so Tauriel picked it up off the ground and sat the contract on the small table in-front of Fili before stepping into her room and assessing her beloved.

Kili had not moved in her absence, not one muscle. She closed the door behind her and stepped towards the small fireplace, making sure to add a few more logs to keep it going through the night. The wood fueled the flames, causing the dim room to light up once more. Apart from the crackles of the flame, however, the only noises were the identical breaths of her son and husband.

On her way to the bed, Tauriel stopped at the cradle, looking in on her son. She smiled and caressed his warm cheek while she gazed at her little Finli, he really was perfect. Tauriel pulled the blanket up just a bit more over her sleeping babe, then turned her focus to her other precious being. She was exhausted herself, but she knew she would not get any sleep if Kili remained as he was…dressed and on top of the covers.

With the glow of the fire paired with her advanced senses, Tauriel was able to see well enough to get Kili more comfortable. She removed his boots, belt, and shifted him enough to take off his overcoat, waistcoat, tunic, and undershirt…as well as pulling the comforter out from under him. Now down to his trousers, Tauriel gathered his things and placed them in a pile to deal with in the morning. She then stripped herself down to her shift and crawled into bed, tucking herself into Kili’s warmth after pulling the blankets over them both.

Kaw was watching her the entire time from where he had settled, perched on the headboard. He did not make a sound, but hopped down to nest in the unused pillows just above her and Kili’s heads, then tucked his head under his wing to sleep.

Tauriel smiled and closed her eyes, listening to the cadence of her husband’s heart along with his breathing as she began to drift off. The eleth’s eyes shot open, and she lifted her head when her son gave a cooing sigh, but he settled instantly and Tauriel draped her arm across Kili’s chest and finally allowed his warmth to lull her to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four

“Kili.”

The dark-haired dwarven prince shifted quietly in bed and hummed. He felt something poke him in the shoulder and he groaned, batting the nuisance away.

“Come on Ki! Wake up!”

“No.” Even as he said it, Kili opened one eye to stair right into the face he knew well, a face that led to shoulders and arms which had a very familiar bundle resting within them. He shut his eyes again, whether it was for trying to go back to sleep or trying to ward off the sleep not even he could say. His head hurt too much to be awake this early if he did not have to be, that much Kili knew.

In fact, as far as Kili remembered, he had nowhere to be until late afternoon. A pair of arms tightened around his waist and he felt something nuzzle into his back before settling once again. It is even too early for his wife.

“What do you want Fi and why do you have my son?” Kili grumbled with his eyes closed.

Fili sighed, rocking the squirming infant he held tightly. “I need your help Kili. Please? And Finli was wide awake when I came in. Thought I would change him for you and Tauri before I woke you up and handed him over for his breakfast.”

Kili groaned again and Tauriel chuckled, obviously now awake. She gave his waist another gentle squeeze as she lifted herself enough to rest her chin on his shoulder. She smiled at Fili who was holding a wide awake Finli, her son quite obviously ready for his morning meal.

“This is the part you both gang up on me isn’t it.” Kili quietly grumbled, still unhappy to be woken before he had even wanted to.

“Right in one little brother. Now get up…and go take a shower. You smell horrible. I don’t even know how Tauriel can stand being in the room with you, especially with her enhanced senses. I have been in here for maybe five minutes and that is my breaking point.” Fili wrinkled his nose, expressing his distaste for the pungent aroma coming from his baby brother.

Kili now opened his eyes and glared at Fili. “For your information, Tauriel loves my smell.”

The elf in question snorted and Kili gave her a betrayed look as he sat up, Tauriel rising to sit directly behind him. “It is more I cannot sleep without you meleth nin, it was either accept it or sleep in another room. I too recommend a shower my most beloved prince.” She leaned forward and placed a kiss on his bare shoulder as Kili took Finli from Fili and greeted his son.

Finli was barely a month old, but his connection to his father was clear when he always seemed to calm and settle better when Kili was nearby. However, there was always one exception, and that was when he was hungry, like he was now. So Kili pressed a kiss to his tiny head, and passed him to Tauriel to nurse. Kili then stood and headed towards the bathing room, but stopped and stared at Fili, who was still in the room, likely waiting for an answer from him.

“Fine fine. I will meet you in the sitting room as soon as I am ready. Now go on, get out so my wife can feed my child.” Kili pushed Fili out the door to give Tauriel privacy and he ran into the shower to get cleaned up. He really did smell something awful.

Tauriel was still nursing when he came out dressed and ready for whatever his brother had planned, though his hair was still damp, and his braids were in desperate need of being re-done, but they would hold for now. He gave his wife a smile and sat on the bed to pull his boots on before twisting around towards his one, and leaning in for a slow, lingering, morning kiss. Tauriel hummed and he could feel her grin against his lips as she lifted her free hand, not cradling Finli to her chest, and twirled a lock of his damp hair around her finger before releasing it and his lips with a content sigh.

Pulling away, Kili looked down at his little gift. He traced the infant’s ear and leaned down to kiss his temple while he continued to suckle. Finli opened his eyes enough to look at Kili but held tight to Tauriel’s shift. Kili gave him one last look and gave Tauriel a final kiss on her brow and slid off the bed. Neither really needed to say anything. The ‘I love you’s were in every look, kiss, and smile they gave each other.

“There are herbs for you on the entrance table. Mix them in…” Tauriel quietly murmured before Kili could walk out the door.

“Hot water and let them steep. Thank you amralime. I will see you later.” Kili gave his small family one more lingering look and stepped into the sitting room where Fili was pacing and mumbling to himself. Without a word, Kili made for the herbs and nodded with his head to the door, the blonde quietly following him out and to the kitchen.

Dis sat at the table and gave both of her boys a smile, pushing some fresh muffins towards them. “Thorin said you might be here. You had quite a morning Fili, it would seem.” She smiled as Fili kissed her on the head, followed by Kili who also grabbed a mug, filling it with hot water from the kettle for his herb mix from his wonderful wife. She always knew what he needed, how had he ever survived without her he did not know, nor was he ever planning on finding out.

With his steeping drink, Kili slumped into a chair and grabbed a warm muffin, giving it an appreciative sniff before shoving the entire baked good into his mouth in one go.

“Don’t slouch Kili! And chew! There is no need to inhale it.” Dis wacked him on the knee. Kili groaned and sat forward, only earning himself a stern look from his mam. “If you cannot handle the morning after, don’t drink yourself stupid in the evening.” She added, making sure to give him an expression filled with disapproval.

Kili closed his eyes and moaned. “Mam, it’s too early. Can you save the lecture for a more decent hour?” He heard her tutting, but she obliged and said nothing more. Kili waited for a few minutes and opened his eyes, then began slowly drinking his herbal tea. Instantly, the throbbing behind his eyes began to turn to a dull pressure. Mahal, he loved his wife.

Feeling a bit more like himself, with the help of Tauriel’s concoction and some food, Kili leaned forward and staired at his brother. “So, what do you need?”

Fili grinned. “I am going to ask Viltarra for her hand.”

Kili beamed widely, his eyes lighting up in excitement. “Really!? Wow Fi. That is wonderful.” He immediately stood and stepped over to his brother, pulling him into a tight embrace. “Alright, I am yours for whatever you need. How can I help?” Kili pulled away and sat beside Fili on his end of the table.

Fili sighed. “I can forge swords, axes, and all manner of building materials, but you are the master jeweler. I was hoping I could use your help and skills making her an engagement gift…I just don’t know what to make her. I wanted to stop by and speak to Vin, presenting him my contract and ask for his permission to marry Viltarra, then once I get it, I will see if he can direct me in something she will love. I know Viltarra. I know she is not into a lot of the flashy, sparkling things most dams would want, so I want to do this right and see what he suggests.”

Kili clapped Fili on the shoulder. “You know her brother, just make her something from the heart. I doubt she would say no to you regardless of what you give her.”

“I said GO!” There was a shuffling noise from the door followed by a snort and a groan as the great king under the mountain stepped in looking beyond frustrated. Thorin looked at his family sitting around the table. “Did I not tell that elf this, beast, was not to be allowed in the mountain?” He glared down at the cream and tan colored Hiril, who was nudging his leg with her head then lifting her large grey eyes to the dwarven king.

“It appears she likes you uncle.” Fili grinned earning a glare from the surly king.

Dis gave her brother a smirk and pointed to the chair. “Your nephew has something to say.”

Thorin eyed both Fili and Kili warily. He was not sure he was ready for anything one of them might say. He turned his head to Fili when the blonde cleared his throat. He was slightly ashamed to admit he actually relaxed a little. Fili tended to be a bit more…reasonable…in his requests than his brother.

Kili rose and filled another cup with herbs and passed it to Thorin who looked at it, then back at his nephew who gestured to the cup. “Tauriel’s herbal tea…for the headache.” Thorin nodded in appreciation and began sipping the hot brew. He sighed happily when the tension in his head eased, then turned his blue eyes to Fili, waiting.

Fili stood and sat beside Thorin, ignoring the warg pup who whined when he walked past. The blonde prince lifted a hand where a scroll sat enfolded in his fingers. He passed the scroll to his uncle and patiently waited for Thorin to open it.

“I met with Balin last night…” Fili began, “…and I would greatly appreciate your support in my asking for Viltarra’s hand.”

Thorin’s eyes went wide, and he looked from his nephew to the parchment. If they were in a normal family, he would care less the choices his nephews made. However, they were not a normal family. Whomever Fili and Kili chose as their life partners would have major responsibilities and expectations to fill.

Kili already went a wayward rout, though he could not have personally chosen a better mate and companion for his younger, more reckless nephew. Despite Tauriel being an elf, even he himself loved her as his own. Besides, they had both already proven their worth to the royal family and began solidifying the future of the Durin bloodline. Little Finli is, perfect beyond all measure. Thorin could not stop the proud smirk that filled his face at the thought of his little granddwelfing.

If Mahal didn’t want elvish blood to mix with dwarvish, he would not have sent Tauriel back, or declared her to be Kili’s one and soulmate. So, if it was his will that Finli take the throne of Erebor and the dwarven people after Fili, then who was Thorin to stop it. Not that he would anyway. He certainly was changed, for the better he would like to think.

Feeling something wet on his leg, Thorin looked down to see that the warg had placed her head on his knee and was drooling. Make that, slightly changed. He still was in no way happy to have a warg in his mountain, or his kitchen.

Ignoring the beast Thorin scanned the contract. It was of course perfect. Balin knew what he was doing, and the king trusted the dwarrow explicitly. He turned his blue eyes up to the pair matching his own. “Are you certain this is what you want? Fili, it was not long ago she was in a cell. Think about her too. Her life would be completely different. You may have grown up in exile, but we still ran Ered Luin as our own kingdom and you and your brother trained not just as warriors, but as future leaders. Even Tauriel was no stranger to a role with royalty. Are you ready to pull her into a situation she may not be born for or comfortable with?”

“That is not fair uncle.” Fili straightened. “First of all, just because someone is born something, does not mean they could not adapt to a life outside their normal. Tauriel is evidence of that as an elf among dwarves.” He paused but seeing Thorin had not stopped him, pressed on. “I would also like to request that you please stop connecting Viltarra to what happened with Tauriel. I will not say again she had nothing to do with it. Second, we grow best when we are taken out of our elements. She will have a lot to learn, but she is not incapable of doing or learning it. Viltarra is, she is brilliant. If Tauriel can go from being an elven captain of the guard, to a trusted and beloved member of our family who has learned and mastered Khuzdul and our ways almost better than some of the elders, why cannot a baker learn the finer points of dealing with visiting leaders and how to give a speech? She may never be or match mam or Tauriel in natural instincts to rule and lead, but, she has other skills and talents that will complement our family.”

Fili felt Kili’s proud smile and he heard Dis sniffle. “Furthermore, uncle, I will have no other. Viltarra is my one. If you do not accept my choice, I hereby relinquish my title, crown, and all that goes with it to Kili and Finli.”

Kili immediately straightened. “Fi NO! I’ll not accept that. Uncle...”

Thorin waived his hand to stop Kili’s protests and he sat quietly watching Fili. He already made a decision, but before he gave it, he just wanted to take in the confident being before him that he helped raise. He may not fully agree or like Fili’s choice, but, he honestly could never deny his nephews, his sons, anything. Fili will be king, and, if Viltarra’s attachments were anywhere near as strong as Fili’s own were to her, she would one day be queen. He could do worse. Thorin would never wish a solitary life on anyone who has found their one. It is a difficult and deeply sorrow filled road to be without the one who completed you, the one Mahal sent for you. Dis knew...and he knew.

The father in him gave Fili a proud smile and he stood as he pulled his nephew forward so their foreheads would meet. “If this is what you wish, you have my blessing.”

Fili released a breath and pulled Thorin into a grateful embrace. “Thank you. Thank you adad. I cannot...this is....thank you.”

Thorin chuckled and pushed Fili back. “Now, I believe tradition dictates your next stop is her fathers.” He took a seat once again and finished off the brew Kili had given him, also accepting a muffin from Dis.

Fili nodded. “It is, I sent Kaw down to request a meeting. It would be my greatest desire to have you and mam there.”

Thorin grinned over the rim of his mug. “Is it to ensure success? I cannot imagine many denying a prince, let alone one who brought a king along with him.”

“Ah, yes Thorin, but you forget, a father of a daughter is much more formidable then even the most, intimidating, of kings.”

Dis laughed and Thorin twisted enough to narrow his eyes at Naurfaer who had just walked in having helped Aeodhen make sure all guests made it out of the mountain safely that morning. “I said no warg in my mountain!”

“It was blizzarding Thorin! Besides. I see even you cannot resist her charms.” The elf indicated to where Thorin’s hand was patting the warg behind the ears as said creature had her eyes closed and head resting once again on his knee.

The king grumbled and ceased his hand, rising from his seat and made for the door, Hiril following instantly. “No! Cease, stop, stay!”

The warg remained close behind him and took another step forward to follow. Thorin growled. “I’gim! Binignigî!” He shouted in frustration. The warg cocked her head to the side, then plopped on the ground in a perfect sit, and stayed.

The room fell quiet. Kili gaped and turned his eyes from Hiril to his uncle. “Did she just, listen to what you said in...”

“Khuzdul, yes. Yes she did. Who taught her that?” Thorin glared at Naurfaer.

Naurfaer dropped his smile when the group all turned accusing eyes towards him. “It was not me, she has a mind of her own, besides, I am not the only one to have visited her outside. I believe Bofur and Bombur quite often brought her scraps.” He then turned to Fili. “Don’t you have someone to meet?”

Diversion accepted and Fili nodded. “Can you come to Ki? If Vin agrees, I want to get started on that gift right away.”

“Anywhere you need me, I am there. Always brother.” Kili easily responded.

Naurfaer watched as the family filtered out. “May luck follow your conquest!” He shouted as the door closed behind them. He shook his head and reminisced about how he had enjoyed scaring Fendyyr to the inch of his immortal life when he had asked for Ithildin’s hand. He missed his children. With this thought, Naurfaer grabbed several of the remaining muffins and a tray of tea before heading to Tauriel and Kili’s chambers. Perhaps if he cannot have his daughter, he could work on his relationship with his granddaughter.

“Well, are you going to knock or just stand there staring at the wood?” Fili glared at his uncle who chuckled. It was rare, extremely rare, to see a nervous Fili. The prince usually was immaculately composed almost to a fault.

Rolling his eyes at his uncle, Kili placed a comforting hand on Fili’s tense shoulder. “We are here for you Fi. You were with me when I asked for Tauriel’s hand. Truly, it is not so bad as you may think.”

“KILI! You asked THORIN! This is in no way the same!” Fili glared at his idiot brother who went to Thorin to get permission to ask Tauriel for her hand…Thorin…the dwarf who raised him. His brother has NO idea what he was going through having to ask a father permission to marry his daughter. Then again, Kili is so Mahal forsakenly endearing, he doubts his brother would have any issue getting any father’s permission.

Kili gave a bashful smile but shrugged. “Still, Vin is one of the kindest dwarrow I have ever met, and both him and Tarrah adore you. You have literally nothing to be concerned of. Get in there and get your one, or shall I get Tauriel?”

Fili’s eyes widened. Very few had the ability to boss Fili, son of Dis around. Tauriel, as it would seem, was among the only who housed such a talent. Apart from Viltarra of course. TAURIEL! How did he not think to have his sister by his side?!

Fili turned to Kili, staring at his brother. “I can’t do this now!!! I forgot Tauriel! We have to go back.” He moved to leave but Kili grabbed him by the collar yanking him back.

“Oh no you don’t.” Fili glared at Kili, but the youngest son of Durin was unphased. “Fi, she is feeding Finli. If you must have her here, I can go retrieve her, but know she is with you even when she is not. You know you have her support and her faith in you.” Fili gave his brother a look and nodded. He took a breath, adjusted his tunic and vest, then knocked.

Vin of course was waiting for them, though he was rather surprised to see nearly the entire royal family at his chamber door. Fili stepped in and looked around the quiet sitting-room.

Seeing the young prince take in his surroundings, Vin gave Fili a questioning look. “If you are looking for Viltarra or her mother, they are at the bakery. What is all this about? Your message said you wished to meet with me specifically. Is everything alright? Viltarra seemed quite upset last evening when she returned home. That would not have been your fault, would it?”

Ah, right, yes. Fili forgot. Vin and Tarrah had retired just before Fili pulled her to the dance floor. “It was just, a misunderstanding. I assure you. I will speak to her.” He gave Vin a small smile.

Vin nodded and waited. He looked between Thorin who was giving him a hard look, Dis who was watching Fili, and Kili who had some oddly endearing but goofy grin on his face. He was at a complete loss, at least until he felt a piece of rolled parchment enter his hand.

Fili stood tall and proud, adopting his more…regal…voice as he spoke. “Vin, son of Hyrik, I come forward to you with a contract to gain your approval for…asking Viltarra for her hand in marriage.”

Vin gave an ‘Oh’ sound and looked to the parchment. Honestly, his family was much less, traditional, then most dwarrow. A contract was certainly not necessary. Vin knew with one look how much Fili loved his daughter, despite whatever quarrel they were having at the moment, and would be more than proud to have the lad in his family. Even if his uncle was…Vin cast his eyes back on Thorin who stood with his arms folded and chin held proud…more than intimidating, he finished his thought.

However, Vin was not sure he wanted to make this easy for the prince. “Are you sure this is what you want? My daughter has been through a lot to get to where she is at. Can you assure me she will have the love and support not just from you, but from your family as well? If something were to happen to Tarrah and I, I want to know she will be well cared for.”

“Allow me to assure you, once someone joins this family, they are solidly under the protection of the sons of Durin. Your daughter will be given all she needs, both in guidance and support.” Vin nodded at Thorin whose deep voice was filled with only true honesty.

The baker stood quietly running his hand through his beard. “Viltarra is no royal dam, neither is she accustomed to politics. Will she have the support she needs to succeed in a role among your family?” Vin looked around at not just the rulers of Erebor, but of all the dwarven clans entirely. “It is no small position she will be stepping into. I am certain there are many dams who dreamed of finding a lord or prince to wed, but not my Viltarra. Her aspirations were much more simple. Will she be given a chance, and the tools she needs to take on such a heavy mantel?”

Thorin nodded. “I cannot say it will be easy for her, but she will not be alone in any aspects of her position. We, Dis and I, do not give Kili, Fili, or Tauriel any task we are not certain they are incapable of completing. Neither do we let them go without the means to succeed. Viltarra will have all she needs, training, guidance, and someone to help with anything she may require. We work together in this family.” Thorin looked at Fili and smiled, his nephew grinning his appreciation.

Vin nodded. “What about moral support? It is one thing for her to have guidance, but, when she does not meet the hefty expectations, will she be condemned? My daughter may not appear to be a sensitive soul, but, she carries her hurts and failures deep. She needs more than someone to teach her and train her. I need to know that she will have a kinship among you, friendships.”

This time, Kili stepped forward. “She already has a friend and sister in Tauriel. My wife speaks only of love for Viltarra. I will add my own voice to such matters. Fili accepted Tauriel with no conditions, no judgments, and has acted as her brother from the moment she entered the gates of Ered Luin. I promise you the same with Viltarra from me. I welcome her into my life as a sister just as Fili welcomed Tauriel.”

Fili turned watering eyes to his brother, more than touched for the support he always gave him. Kili gave him a bright smile in return as both princes looked to Dis who nodded her own approval.

“My children’s happiness is all I ever wish. She will have my support as well, in anything she may need.” Well, it was not much, but Fili would accept it from his mam. Still the overprotective mother, she will always be.

The crowned prince’s heart was pounding when he turned his eyes back to Vin, who still looked as if he was considering the request. So, Fili stepped up to Vin and placed a hand on his forearm, giving him an earnest look. “I swear to you Vin, with everything I am, that my life’s goal will be Viltarra’s true happiness. She will always come first in my life. Every need within my means to meet, will be fulfilled. She will never want for anything, love, companionship, support, friendship, she will have it all and more. I echo my uncle when I say it won’t be easy for her. No royal role is easy. It takes time, practice, and training. But she is not being asked to put a crown on tomorrow and meet with diplomats, she will only ever do what she is comfortable doing.”

Fili removed his hand and placed it over his heart. “With all my heart, I love Viltarra, she is my one sent from Mahal, I know that without a doubt. I know what I am asking is…more than difficult. She is your only daughter. But, maybe, you can see you too are gaining. We are not removing her from your family, rather, merging our families together as one. I wish nothing more than to have her by my side in this life, and the next. So, Vin, will you give me permission to bond our families together through marriage to your daughter?”

Vin stood quietly. Three sets of identical Durin blue eyes and one intense set of brown stared unblinkingly at him, waiting for his answer. The father of Viltarra looked down at the contract and scanned the document. Promises and pledges inked down for all to see filled the long piece of parchment. Without a word, Vin turned to the small desk, took a quill, and signed his name at the bottom before passing it back to Fili.

“You are lucky I am the easy one. If you would have had to get Tarrah’s permission, this would go well into the night. Of course you have my blessing, and I know my wife stands with me on any decision I make, so do not worry for her support as you already have it.” Vin gave Fili a firm hug. “When will you ask her?”

Fili shifted nervously, eyeing his brother before looking back to Vin. “Actually, I have one last thing to do, and I was hoping for some advice.”

Vin gave him a curious look. “Alright. Ask away.”

Rolling the parchment up in his hands, Fili thought about how to ask, but nothing seemed right, so he sighed and just decided to let his mouth do the talking. “I need to make her an engagement gift with my own hand. Ki’s helping me but I…”

“Don’t know what to make?” Vin finished. Fili nodded and Vin laughed. “My daughter has never been like any other lass, but, there is one thing she has a severe weakness for. Although I must say, that after that fiasco several months ago, it has been…well, it is easier to show you. Come.”

It was not just Fili who followed the baker down the hall, but a curious Kili, Dis, and Thorin as well. Vin led the small family down the hallway and stopped at Viltarra’s door. Fili knew Tauriel had been in here with Leotti on several occasions, but, for proprieties sake…and direct orders from his mother, Fili has never seen Viltarra’s personal bed chambers; only Vin and Tarrah’s when he came to retrieve her for the festival last evening.

Vin opened the door, and everyone leaned in to get a peek. “Great Mahal above, who would have guessed!” Kili exclaimed under his breath.

Fili looked away from Kili and stepped into the room. The very flower themed room. Flower paintings, flower embroidered pillows, a hand sewn patchwork flower quilt, and even a few small keepsakes were scattered around the room. It was not ostentatious, but so obvious of what Viltarra loved.

Fili spied two large books on the bed, and he quickly made for them. They were much too thick to be a journal, so he felt no shame in opening one up. Inside was some catalog of pressed flowers with their names and places found written in Viltarra’s neat handwriting.

“My daughter may not be big on dresses, fashion, and jewelry, but, she can never resist a flower. Usually goes out of her way in all seasons to brighten the place up with any brightly colored plant she can find. Though, since the Morning Glory incident, she has kept to herbs, as they are safer. It’s been a rough season for her.”

Fili noticed a spot where it had ‘Morning Glory. Greenwood’ written but it appeared the plant itself had been ripped out. He looked to his uncle with a raised brow, the king piercing his lips refusing to admit or concede anything. Durin stubbornness at its best. At least his mam seemed to be a bit more, chagrined, for her judgments having seen what she has.

An idea popped in his head and Fili closed the book. “Kili, can you get some sketching paper and meet me at one of the small forges?

“Got an idea brother?” Kili beamed.

Fili smiled wide and nodded. “Oh aye.”

Before he turns to leave, however, Fili grasps Vin’s hand tightly. “Thank you.”

Vin nodded and smiled. He was not exactly ready to give up his little gem, but, if he had to lose her to anyone…might as well be the next ruler of their people. Fili is a good lad though, so, he thinks his Viltarra made a good choice. He does have some cleaning up to do, but, he knows Fili is an honorable dwarf, and will treat his daughter right.

Without saying another word, the brothers left so that Vin could get back to the bakery and Dis with Thorin could begin preparations for the mountain’s own celebration of Yule tonight.

Hours later found Kili rocking Finli as he sat atop the counterspace in a work area Thorin had gifted him some months ago. It had been a surprise when Thorin led him down and opened the door, proclaiming, “A master of his craft deserves a place to work. Why don’t you take this as your own.”

Since then, Kili has spent a lot of time down here with Tauriel, and sometimes alone when she was with Leotti and Viltarra.

Kili smiled at the memory, he had been truly touched by his uncle’s thoughtfulness. He had a pile of sketches, plans, and ideas of projects he was looking forward to getting into. His Tauriel was in great need of some new jewelry, though she does not know this yet. His wife hated being draped in baubles and all manner of ornamentation. Regardless, he was going to make her a chest full.

The young prince looked down at Finli, whose eyes were following his father’s finger as the infant gripped it tightly, gurgling and cooing as Kili used his fingers to lead Finli’s little arm in a circular motion.

Tauriel had asked Kili to watch him so she could assist Dis in preparations for that evening, and Kili was all too happy to take his son. He looked up from Fin and watched his brother who was slouching over the drawing table looking quite despondent.  

The younger brother frowned when Fili let out a foul word in Khuzdul while crumpling up the parchment he was sketching on moments ago and tossed it to the ground, where it landed among a pile of several others just like it. “Why is it I can make a dagger, a sword, mahal even tools, but not this!”

“Fi, you need to give yourself more credit. Jewelry making is a difficult art.” Fili gave his brother a withering look and Kili chuckled as he jumped from the counter and passed his gurgling son to said son’s uncle. “Take.”

Fili accepted the bundle as Kili looked around the floor. He picked up several wadded-up pieces and looked them over. He grabbed for the quill-pen but Fili tried whacking his hand away. “No Ki! I am supposed to do it! You are here for consulting only.”

But Kili was not having it. “Fi. Stop being stupid. If I were to make Tauriel a sword or some daggers, who would I go to for assistance?”

Fili set his jaw in defeat.

“Exactly. Now let me help. These are very good, you just need to make some alterations to make them work.” Grabbing two sketches that were only partially done, Kili placed one on-top of the other and merged them. He added a few necessary pieces for structure, a place for a hidden clasp, and with one more scour of the pile, added an element from an earlier discarded plan to bring it all together cohesively. Giving the sketch a once over, he made one final minor adjustment, then placed the finished plan on the table before Fili, and held his arms out for his son.

Wordlessly, Fili passed Fin…who had fallen asleep in his arms…to Kili, and lifted the parchment from the table to get a closer look at the design. “Ki. This…this is EXACTLY how I pictured it! You are, just…thank you Kili.”

Kili gave Fili a small smile. “Don’t thank me brother. That is your work. I only helped you along with putting it all together. You still need to secure the materials and make it. Shouldn’t take more than a week to complete.”

A week. A week and Fili will have the gift ready to ask for Viltarra’s hand. Mahal, how was he going to keep it together until then. He would need to make sure the family kept it quiet. Fili sighed…Naurfaer will be the biggest problem. Hopefully the elf will be able to contain himself long enough for Fili to put a plan together on how to ask her. Once the pendant was complete that is.

“If I were you, I would speak to master Uhldon.” Kili added after a moment. “He knows what supplies we have and can get you the metals you will need. Any idea what you want to use?”

Fili thought for a moment then nodded. “Rose gold.” He finally answered.

“Oh, good choice. Rare but I think it would suit both Viltarra and this piece.” With one arm cradling the sleeping Finli, Kili bent over and scratched some information on a ripped piece of parchment. He looked at the drawing, then wrote a few more things down and passed it to his brother.

“This should be the main precious metals you will need to smelt together. If we go now, we can hit the treasury on the way up for some jewels. Once Finli here wakes, he will be hard pressed to calm without a meal, so let’s go see about picking some gems while the grace of Mahal keeps him asleep.” Fili gave Kili a grateful smile and the brothers left Kili’s workspace.

The guard at the door of the treasury grunted, but let them in without much question. They were after all, the heirs to the throne…and the vast fortune within the mountain’s walls…so they were among the very, VERY few who were allowed in. With Kili’s expert help, the pair ended up spending the better part of an hour finding the perfect jewels to compliment his dam, and the rose gold which would house them.

There were many things Fili was. Brave, kind, courageous…stupid...his mind added in. The dwarven prince huffed at the perfect imitation of Leotti’s voice factoring in the last characteristic. Was his mind wrong though? Not likely. Especially if he thought for even a moment that he could occupy himself and avoid going to resolve whatever issue the couple had last evening.

The young prince thought that if he put it off, and gave her some distance…maybe the problem would just…go away on its own. Ha. Distance. It has only been a few hours and Fili’s feet brought him here on their own accord…well, okay. That was not true either, he was sent down here by his mam. He was kidding himself though, if for one moment he thought he would not have ended up down here, regardless of the reason, before nightfall anyway. Fili hated both of the ideas that he would not see Viltarra for Yule, and that she may still be angry with him. Mahal, he knows how to butcher things.

Fili watched Viltarra from afar, she was pushing a lock of hair, which had fallen out of her customary working bun, away from her face. Forges she was beautiful. He could not wait to be able to ask her to be fully his. He shifted in place as he looked down at the boxes in his hands. He had just finished wrapping his gifts, when his mam came to him wanting to make sure Viltarra knew she was invited to the family’s private Yule celebration. He spoke sternly to everyone to not say a word or give a hint about his plans.

Fili quickly added Naurfaer to the list of beings to keep away from Viltarra when the elf would not stop smiling and even began going over ideas for the wedding. Mahal, he has not even asked yet. He was, however, rather proud of his mother who had even gone so far to get Viltarra a gift quite similar to the one she got Tauriel. Maybe, everything will be alright.

The young, crowned, prince, took a deep breath, which may in fact end up being his last…knowing his dam was still angry with him. How could he not know? Not only was she astutely ignoring him, despite him standing in plain sight just feet from the bakery, but there was also a rather painful clue from Leotti, who came right up to him and kicked him in the shin….hard…before muttering, “Allakh! Just complete allakh!” Then stalked away angerly. That little dam will be the death of him.

“What do you want Fili, or are you going to just, stand and stare.” Viltarra finally huffed when her last customer stepped away from the display.

Definitely not the welcome he was wanting, but he supposed he deserved that. “I won’t complain about the view, that is certainly true.” He waited for her to laugh, but she just continued to wipe the display with extra vigor, while Vin and Tarrah looked on behind.

Vin pointed to his daughter and mouthed ‘apologize’ before Tarrah whacked him with a towel and shoved him into the kitchen. But the elder baker could still be seen peeking out the large glassless window, watching them.

Taking a breath, Fili looked down at his one. “Listen. I wanted to apologize.”

“Oh really.” Viltarra threw the rag to the counter beside the display and folded her arms, one eyebrow raised in annoyance. “Do you know what for?”

Fili sighed and placed the boxes he was carrying down, lifted the counter to the inside of the family’s bakery, and stepped inside. He hesitated, but took her hands in his. “First of all, I apologize for not communicating that I was to dance with others last evening. I realize if I had prepared you, it would have seemed less like I was neglecting you for other females.”

Viltarra nodded. It was true, if he had at least spoken to her about it, she would not have been sitting there wondering where she went wrong. “Go on.”

“I also wanted to tell you, that I do love you, and I apologize it took me so long to say it out loud. You, are my world Viltarra.” Fili released one of her hands only to lift it and stroke her cheek tenderly. “There was not one single moment last evening, that I did not wish it was you in my arms. I have no desire for another. I only want you.”

Viltarra looked into Fili’s eyes, and only saw the truthfulness in his words. “Thank you Fili, I believe you.” She finally said, after a moment. Then, Viltarra looked into his eyes and leaned in close, her lips grazing his ear as she spoke. “And…I love you too.” She leaned back and smiled, but not before she placed a kiss on his cheek. “I do not believe I responded last evening, but, I love you, Fili. My feelings are the same as yours, as I want none other than you, as you are, by my side through the good…and the bad. I am certain will have our fair share of quarrels, since we come from very different backgrounds, so there will be clashing. But that means nothing as long as we work through it, together.”

Fili smiled wide. For a split moment he almost said sod it to the pendant, and begged her to marry him right here. But, he wanted that to be special, and not part of the aftermath of an argument. So, he tamped down the desire and placed his forehead against hers. “I did come down here for a reason, apart from wishing to see you.” Fili sighed. “But before I go into detail, I have one more thing I wish to apologize for.”

Fili felt her brows furrow where their heads were connected so he felt he should simply say it. “I am truly, and deeply sorry for not ending the night like this.” Viltarra gasped when his lips suddenly slammed onto hers. She felt his arms tighten and pull her flush against him while he drank from her lips like a starving dwarf.

Viltarra groaned and pulled back when fluttering caught her ears followed by a croaking that sounded oddly like, “Pretty bird.”

Kaw. It would be Kaw who would interrupt them. But Kaw was not alone.

“There you are Fili. Dis and the family is waiting to enter the hall together.” Naurfaer beamed and leaned against the outside counter. Something cream colored caught Viltarra’s gaze and she looked down to see the warg puppy, panting, and drawing quite the attention within the marketplace.

“You got Thorin to allow Hiril to come inside? How did you do that?” Viltarra released Fili instantly, lifted the counter, and knelt down to scratch the pup. She may not be a big raven dam, but how can any being resist such a face as Hiril’s? The warg pup rubbed her wet nose on Viltarra and gave her tail a wag as she was pet.

Now Fili felt abandoned. He crossed his arms and glared jealously at the warg who was getting HIS attention. That thing will die by his blade if she does not stop soon. Fingering a dagger in his pocket, Fili nearly pulled it out when Naurfaer glared darkly at him. “Don’t even think about it.”

Fili gave him his best innocent look but Naurfaer rolled his eyes. “You think I was born yesterday? I see that look. Jealousy is not a good color on you, and don’t kill my warg.”

“FILI!” Viltarra stood and gave him a look and Fili shifted under her gaze.

Fili let go of his dagger and clapped his hands together. “Right. Dinner. You are coming right? Mam might have given me a message on my way down to ensure you knew that you are invited to the family’s personal Yuletide celebration tomorrow, which includes dinner. Your parents should come too. She also wanted to see if you were coming to the feast tonight, it is not a requirement, but, I would very much like you by my side.”

Viltarra looked down at her flour coated frock, Fili catching her gaze as she lifted her eyes. She was nearly about to decline when Fili grabbed her hand before she could say anything. “Hey, how about we stop by your chambers. You can have a quick moment to freshen up if you like, and we can join the family together. I am certain they won’t mind.” Sighing, Viltarra was about to shake her head when her mother stepped in as she always did.

“Go on Viltarra, your father and I have a few things to finish up. We will eat here.” Tarrah looked to Vin who nodded in agreement, his hands already full of the few baked goods they did not sell. Those always went to Bombur in the kitchens to disperse however he wished. Some went to sick or ailing dwarves who could not make it to feasts, others went to the animals. Dwarves, do not believe in wasting. Everything has a use.

Viltarra looked unsure. “Mam, it’s the night before Yule. We should be together.”

“Nonsense, it is only dinner.” Tarrah shook her head and smiled. “You will be home after for dessert. Go on. Don’t keep the king, or your prince waiting.”

Viltarra looked from her parents to Fili and Naurfaer. “Alright. But don’t worry about stopping off at my chambers. I will have to do as is.” She patted down her frock releasing the loose flour and pulled her hair out of the bun, the thick waves instantly falling into place.

“I will take you any way I can get you.” Fili murmured, and could not help but pull her into a quick kiss before taking her hand, then grabbing his packages which he had brought with him to pass to the company who would all be at the hall for dinner. Soon, the small group, with raven and warg in tow, was making their way to the family and feast.

Dinner, just as the evening before, was filled with music, laughter, and lots of food. Many of the dwarrow with families and small children will be taking meals in their rooms on Yule, so tonight was the celebration of being together.

Thorin even gave a quick speech about the importance of unity and treasuring the gifts we have in the families and friends beside us. Dis was batting tears away and Tauriel was leaning against Kili who held Finli. As Fili dropped a kiss to Viltarra’s temple, he could not help but feel a sense of completeness he had never felt before. One week. He told himself. One week.

For the most part, the entire mountain was shut down to celebrate the holiday. Meals had been pre-prepped and sent out so the kitchens where closed giving Bombur and his teams time off. There were a few who were essential, such as those who cared for the animals, but they happily completed their responsibilities, and took the rest of the day to rest. Even the guards were set in only two-hour rounds maximum. They would switch out after their allotted time, and given the remainder of the day off.

Chambers throughout Erebor were filled with family and friends tearing open gifts and making themselves quite merry. Even the royal wing was filled with laughter and joy as Kili was given a hand made comb from Fili, Tauriel received a new, emerald green, hand knitted hooded shawl from Dis, and Thorin smiled at the framed drawing of his grandson Kili had made him for his office.

Even Viltarra was a part of the joy, as she sat smiling between Fili’s legs and fingering the ruby red shawl Dis had made for her, then laughed when Fili scowled at the warg who was licking his hand from where she had plopped beside Viltarra. He did brighten, however, when he received a rather heavy box from his sister.

“And…what could this be little sister?” Fili lifted his eyes to Tauriel who smiled wide and lifted a brow.

“You will never know, unless you open it muindor, but I must say, it has been quite the feet keeping it from you for as long as I have had it.” The eleth teased.

Kili looked at his wife knowingly and simply watched his brother. He was opening yet another gift himself for Finli, who was in his lap. The infant prince received quite the hoard from the company.

Fili eyed the box for a moment more, then lifted the lid and gasped.

Viltarra turned and rose up onto her knees to peer inside the box, then gave Tauriel a questioning look. “That, is quite a lot of daggers.”

“They are mine.” Fili answered in awe, as he reverently fingered the contents of the box. “When we first came through Mirkwood, we were imprisoned. They took all of our things, including every one of my daggers. Some of which I’ve had since I was very, very young.” He perused through the contents, then pulled out a blade that was worn but in good condition. “This was the first blade I received, when I was six. Uncle, made it for me.” Fili lifted his eyes to Thorin and smiled, Thorin returning the smile easily.

“How did you get these?” Fili looked back to Tauriel who was smiling softly.

“For Kili’s birthday, I wished to procure his bow from Thranduil…which I did. He did one better, however, and sent everything.” Tauriel leaned forward and lifted another larger, but flat, box and gave it to Thorin, who already had a good idea what was inside. “I thought for Yule, I would give everyone their things back as part of my gift.”

Thorin too opened the box and grinned at his sword and axe stripped from him. He loved his new blade, but, there was something…nostalgic…about having the sword he had began his journey with back in his possession.

Thorin stood, and pulled Tauriel into a tight embrace. “Thank you, nâtha.”

“Adum-zu, adad.” Tauriel responded softly. She pulled away only to be tackled by Fili, who had somehow extracted himself from Viltarra…who was laughing at the scene…and cleared the floor in a few bounding steps to lift the surprised eleth into his arms.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!!!!” Fili repeated over and over. Tauriel simply tightened her arms around him and nodded her head, pulling away to smile brightly at the dwarf who, in every way possible, was her brother.

The boxes also had their clothes, cloaks, and some armor as well. Fili spent more than an hour showing off his blades to Viltarra, who seemed more interested in the stories behind each piece rather than the blade itself.

The remainder of the day was filled with stories, food, and quiet time to simply be together. Dis even sat with Tauriel and Viltarra, showing them her new book from Thorin on local plants. She had been wishing to start her own garden plot in the green room, and both Thorin and Tauriel worked together to procure some seeds, tools, and a book on local plants and how to grow them. Viltarra was so interested, she even offered to help and surprisingly, Dis agreed. It warmed Fili’s heart to see.

As the evening began to progress, Tauriel eventually pulled Kili into their rooms, bidding Fili, Viltarra, and the rest of the family goodnight. It was late, so she fed Finli and put him down before joining Kili in the sitting room before the fire. “Two years ago, you asked for my hand.”

Kili hummed and lifted the braid where his proposal bead hung. It had been a few days since he had redone it, so he pulled the bead from the bottom of the braid, then ran his fingers through his wife’s fiery red hair, smoothing out the lock before carefully re-braiding it, placing the bead back on the end, then letting it fall back into her hair as he looked into her eyes. “Tauriel. I would ask you over, and over, and over again to be mine.” His voice was soft and warm as he spoke.

“And each time I would say yes.” Tauriel responded, just as softly. She leaned in and pulled Kili’s lips to hers. Not much more was said as they spent the evening tangled together in front of the fire in their large sitting room.

Yule was officially over, and as promised, over the next several days, Kili was right by Fili’s side assisting him with creating a proposal gift for Viltarra. “You're making it too hot. You’re forging precious metals, Fi, not iron and steel. You only need it half the temperature you’re accustomed to.”

Fili sighed and reduced the temperature and sat back to let it cool a bit before he could incorporate the rose gold he chose to create the structure. Because he was worried about getting the gem’s cut correctly, with some begging, Kili agreed to do that one part. As such, the younger brother was currently sitting at his work-station, carefully and precisely cutting down the gems to size.

Fili had chosen two different gems to complement each other, morganite and rubies. The rubies deep, blood red, coloring, would add a startling amount of depth to the morganite’s subtle pink-orange hues. It was a perfect combination and all Fili’s choice.

Kili smiled as he placed another completed gem in a holder to set aside for when it can be put in the finished piece. He eyed the gems, then the mold his brother was fingering. “You have a good eye brother, maybe you can have a place with me here too.”

However, Fili was not interested in being a jeweler, that was his brothers talent, not his. He was perfectly content with designing and building all manner of weapons. He will leave the jewelry projects...apart from this one...to his brother.

Fili eyed the mold that would be used to poor the molten gold into. He quickly made a few adjustments, Kili watching from his bench…though he said nothing…but rather gave Fili a quick nod of his head in approval.

Fili had carved the mold himself as well. That part was not too different then when he was designing a dagger, so he was comfortable with doing it. Kili did help, however, with some of the more mechanical bits of the design, like the clasp and some of the underlying structure.

It took three days to get the metals and according to Kili, would only take another day or two to complete. Fili had designed the mold while they waited for the metals, so they were ahead of schedule. Now he just had to plan how he was going to ask her.

“How did you decide how you were going to ask Tauriel?” Fili lifted his gaze from the smelter, to Kili, then rolled his eyes at his baby brother’s expression.

Kili stopped his gem cutting and turned towards Fili, his ‘I am thinking about Tauriel’ smile plastered on his face. Yes, he had a specific smile all for Tauriel. Anyone who spent even a minute with Kili knew that.

“Well. I knew I wanted to ask her the night before Yule. It was between our time at the lake and sometime that evening. Mam flat out refused to let us go out to the lake on our own...what?” Kili paused at the look Fili was giving him.

Fili’s eyes widened. “Mam would not let you alone with Tauriel?”

Kili shrugged. “Not really. Apart from a few instances, she usually told me it was inappropriate. She was not wrong. I probably would have ravaged Tauriel senseless given the opportunity. Although we wanted to wait until our wedding night, it did not mean it was easy to do.”

Fili huffed and placed the mold down beside him before folding his arms. He stared into the flames of the smelter and scowled. “She won’t let me alone with Viltarra, at all. Mam said I was not as ‘disciplined’ as you and Tauriel were to keep our relationship appropriate before we were wed.” Fili lifted his eyes to Kili. “ She says we need a chaperone, Ki.”

Kili laughed and shook his head. “Fi, I had one all the time, so don’t think you were alone in that. I can count maybe three instances Tauriel and I were truly alone and usually that was out riding with a set time to return. All the other times you, mam, Thorin, or Leotti were with us.”

Looking thoughtfully at his brother, Fili grumbled and sat back once more. All this time he thought his mother was just being unreasonable with him. He never thought to ask Kili about his own experience, he just assumed that since they shared a bed, they were given more free range. He seems to be wrong again.

“Fi. Viltarra will be happy with however you choose to ask her.” Kili paused thoughtfully. “Too bad it isn’t spring.” He continued after a moment. “Tauriel could have given some ideas of some safe meadows to take Viltarra. You could go all out and plan a dinner for her, but, really when it comes down to it, I think that sometimes, the greatest memories are found in the simplest moments.”

Sometimes, not always, but sometimes, Kili was wise beyond himself. Fili has no doubt how good a father Kili will be as his son grows. He would never admit it out-loud, but even he looked up to his little brother at times. Kili always seems to know what he wants. It makes no matter if it be simple or impossible, if Kili sets his heart on something, then not even Mahal himself could stop the young dwarven prince from obtaining his heart’s desire.

Kili pulled Fili from his thoughts, pointing at the smelter and gesturing to the pile of neat, rose-gold, bricks. “You can probably melt that now, the temperature should be set.”

Fili looked down at the rose gold bars and one by one, placed them into the smelter as he wondered what kind of father he will one day be. Maybe Kili was right those weeks ago as he held Finli for the first time in his arms. Maybe Fili is closer to fatherhood than he thinks. If he were honest with himself, he could not wait. They continued their work quietly, each lost in thoughts of their family and their future.

“Is he still going to do it today?” Tauriel looked nervously out on the balcony where it was snowing so greatly, even Dale was lost in a wall of white flakes. The last she heard, Fili was planning on taking Viltarra out on a walk with her and Kili. Plans were put on hold however, when the snows became too great for it to be deemed safe for even an elf.

Tauriel sat in the rocker Thorin and Fili had made her as she nursed Finli. With his love for food, Fin has quickly begun to fill in. So now, to add to his thick, dark, hair, and wide brown eyes, her precious babe had the most adorable cheeks and tummy. She used her free hand to tickle the little belly causing Fin to squirm and sigh, but remain solidly latched on.

Her Kili was currently sitting on the floor a few feet away, a journal open wide in his lap as he sketched his wife and son. “I believe so. Last I saw him, he was putting together an alternative plan.”

Tauriel smiled at him across the way and Kili stared, completely enthralled by her. In these moments, when she lounged in the rocker holding his son, Kili could not stop the extreme feeling of awe that this was all real. He was here, she was here, and they had a child. Of course, their little bubble of peace never lasted.

Both Kili and Tauriel jumped when the bedroom door slammed open which only alarmed Finli, the infant instantly releasing and began to cry, loudly. Tauriel turned dangerous eyes on the intruder who was looking only slightly sheepish.

“FILI! Do that again and I will stick a blade in you!!!” Tauriel began pacing back and forth trying to calm the irate Fin who seemed inconsolable.

Kili slammed his fist into his brother’s arm. “Knock!”

Fili rubbed the spot and watched as Kili moved to Tauriel and signaled he wanted to take the weeping child. The eleth did not even hesitate to pass their babe over to Kili, who took up the same path Tauriel did but with a slightly different gait and rumbling hums that could be just made out over the infant’s wails. Finli protested the change for only a moment then, slowly, his gasping sobs turned to whimpers, then he quieted completely against his father’s chest.

Kili gave Tauriel a nod which was all the communication they needed for her to push Fili out of the room so Kili could put a now sleeping Fin into his cradle. He joined them in the sitting room not a moment later.

“Alright. What was that?” Kili growled, his dark eyes dangerous and stern.

Mahal, Fili thought, he can REALLY look far too much like Thorin. Fili sighed and turned towards the door. “I am sorry Ki, and Tauri. I had an idea and…right. I should go.”

Tauriel grabbed him by the arm. “It is fine Fili. Just, knock next time. What is your idea and how can we help?” She was looking so earnest that Fili turned back to them. Fili thought for a moment, then beamed and delved into his plan which involved transforming the main sitting room. If they could not go outside, why not create something inside.

All in all, Fili’s plan did not need too much time to set up, but still required them to get Dis to watch Finli and solicit extra hands from Naurfaer who was all to happy to help. Thorin came in as they were half finished and lifted a brow. He did not say a word but watched quietly for a moment before he went and sat with Dis who had brought Finli in when he had woken. He was in want of more food which only Tauriel could supply at the moment. Tauriel nursed him then passed him back to Dis so she could finish the hangings she had been working on. All in all, it took the group only a few hours for the room to be completely transformed.

Once they were finished, everyone looked around at their hard work. “This is beautiful. Are you ready Fili?” Dis passed Finli off to Tauriel as she took in the changed room.

Whether he was ready or not, Kaw had already been sent down to the marketplace with a note requesting Viltarra to come up within the hour.

“I think so. Thank you, all of you.” Fili smiled at his family.

Naurfaer nodded from where he was lighting the last of the candles, Kili beamed, now holding his son, and Tauriel smiled before she walked forward to place a kiss on Fili’s forehead. “There is no need to thank us Fili. I have learned in my time with you, this is simply what family does; help when it is needed and be there for each other always.”

Fili gave the braid he had given her in Ered Luin a tug causing another, more nostalgic smile, to grace her features. Kili too had given Finli to Thorin so he could come forward and pull Fili into a tight embrace. “You literally have nothing to worry about. She loves you. We will be planning a wedding this time tomorrow.” Releasing his brother, Kili grabbed Tauriel’s hand and the pair, once again with their son, went down the hall.

Dis was next to come to Fili. She cupped his cheek and smiled. “I am so proud of who you are. Tonight, is your night my Fili. Your father would have been so proud of you. Let your heart guide you my darling son, as it always has.” She leaned up and kissed his cheek and departed the room just as Thorin clapped him on the shoulder.

“Fili, just try and enjoy the time you have together. Focus on now and let go of things out of your control. We will be down the hall should you need us.” Thorin gave Fili a smile then followed Dis.

Fili let out a shaky breath and Naurfaer chuckled lowly. “No need for nerves, and don’t forget…just because you think you are alone, does not mean you are.” It was the only warning he gave as he gave a whistle and Hiril came bounding towards him, following him to his chambers. There was a moment when the room was silent, but it was broken with the sound of the door slowly opening. ‘This is it’ his mind thought, and Fili waited for his one to step in.

Viltarra sighed as she looked at the bird perched on her shoulder. She was nearly about to go to her own chambers when the mass of black landed on the display countertop and dropped a letter that read:

Viltarra,

Come up to the royal wing when you are finished at the bakery.

Yours,

-Fili

That was not unusual. Fili always sent her notes on where to meet for their bits of time together they can find between her family’s store and him helping Thorin run the mountain, and she would always respond if she was available. But Mahal was she tired tonight, and all Viltarra really wanted right now, was her bed. It was her Fili though, and she never missed a chance on seeing him, especially with their busy schedules.

Viltarra gave Kaw a bit of some bread for delivering the message, and the raven happily accepted the treat. Just because Fili refused to reward the ravens did not mean she would. Although, Kaw was a special case. He was a bit more like a member of the family rather than one of the mountains resident birds, and happened to be the only raven in all of Erebor who would do Fili’s bidding.

“Ma, I am going up to see Fili, don’t worry about me for dinner!” The young dam yelled back to her mother who was finishing the last of the preparations for the next morning. Viltarra, however, did not even wait for a reply, she simply dusted off her trousers and headed out of the bakery. As she set the counter back down, Kaw flew up to land on her shoulder, then began the arduous work of preening the pieces of her hair that had fallen from the bun that still sat high on her head.

As she made it to the royal wing behind the golden floored throne room, she was happy to note that the guards no longer stopped or questioned her when she visited. It made her feel more and more comfortable going by them these days. Some even greeted her by name and several now knew her well enough that they visited her family’s bakery every now and again. It was a comforting thought, that she no longer felt like she might be escorted back to the cells for ascending the stairs.

With a quick wave at this evening’s guard, Viltarra made her way up the stairs and opened the large door to the royal hall. As she entered, Viltarra froze at the sight before her.

Inside, the sitting room was transformed. Candles and lanterns lit up the large common room. Vases that could not be filled with flowers due to the cold winter season, instead were filled with parchment carefully folded to look like roses, lilies, and Tulips. Crystals of all shapes and sizes were hung reflecting the light of the candles and lanterns, and someone had lit a roaring fire in the giant, walk in fireplace, which was the centerpiece of the vast room. With everything put together, the sight was nothing less than magical. What was better than any of the decorations, was the being standing directly in the center of it all, holding a single parchment rose, her Fili.

Eyes wide in awe, Viltarra stepped towards her one. “Fili. What’s all this about?”

The crowned prince cleared his throat. Mahal, he was less nervous to go into battle the year before, even meeting Mahal himself was nothing compared to this. Fili cleared the space between them and passed her the flower. “Well. It isn’t exactly the season for, any flower really, so I had to go for the next best thing.”

Viltarra inspected the parchment copy of her favorite thing and smiled. She leaned up and gave Fili a quick peck on the lips. “Thank you. For all of this. It is, beyond beautiful.”

“You, are beyond beautiful.” Fili grabbed her hand and pulled her even closer. “I am sure, if Kili were in my place, he would have words comparing you to some, exotic gem or astrological spectacle. I have never been so good with such things as he is.”

Viltarra cocked her head. “Fili. I do not wish you were Kili. I love you for who you are. I find your inability to share your feelings with me endearing…most of the time.”

Fili rolled his eyes. “Thanks.” With his free hand, he plucked a crumb from her hair still locked away in its bun. “What I meant was, he does this, romantic stuff, so much better than I do.”

“To which I am most grateful for. I think that is why we are so perfectly suited, you and I. I do not think Thorin would survive with two royal couples making moon faces every time they are within viewing range. They can be, intense.” Viltarra placed the parchment flower down and lifted her free hand to rest on Fili’s chest. “That does not mean I do not love you, Fili, or feel any less intensely that which they do. I just, don’t feel like…”

“Putting it on display for all to see?” Fili chimed in with a smile.

Viltarra hummed in agreement as she began trailing kisses along his jaw. “But, when it is just us, I think we can match them in all ways. Passion, intensity, and love.” She punctuated each with a kiss before pulling back.

Fili just watched her for a moment then pulled a small, flat, box from his vest. “I wanted to give you something.”

“What? More? I feel as though I should have been the one to bring you a gift after seeing everything you have already done tonight.” Viltarra teased, eyeing the box in his hands with interest.

“You being here is gift enough.” Fili gave her a half smile, but she only rolled her eyes.

“You stole that from Kili.” Viltarra hummed, leaning into Fili and kissing the tip of his nose.

Fili chuckled. “Maybe.” He passed her the box and waited. Releasing her hand from Fili’s chest, Viltarra took the box and slowly removed the lid. Inside, was a breathtaking pendant just smaller than the palm of her hand. It was crafted in her favorite rose gold, and shaped to resemble a flower, with each petal encrusted with gems ranging from deep red to a peach color at the center. She felt a tear fall from her eyes as she looked at the jewel. Never has she had anything so, fine, in all her life. She was beyond words.

“Fili. This is, stunning.” Viltarra finally got out.

The prince nodded. “I know your family is not really in the tradition of braiding, so I opted away from a bead for now.” When Viltarra gave him a questioning look, Fili took her free hand in his once more. “What I am trying to say with this gift is, I love you Viltarra, and I want to have everything with you. I want you by my side at every festival as my wife, I want to only be required to dance with you, I want my children to have your eyes, your kindness, and the sense of calm you emanate. I want you with me when the day comes that I have to rule, because you ground me and keep me wanting to be better.” Fili placed his forehead to her brow and smirked. “Besides…you and I both know you cannot resist me, my charm, or my irresistibly good looks.”

Viltarra leaned back. “Oh really? And this is how you are asking for my hand?” She lifted a brow and Fili beamed.

“Naturally.” He smirked and waited patiently.

The dam internally rolled her eyes to herself. He can be so aggravating at the best of times, well, two can play at that game. Viltarra leaned forward and continued her path along his jaw with her lips. Fili let out a deep, content sound in his chest, melting at her ministrations. “So, are you saying yes?” He breathed out.

Viltarra hummed. “I have not decided. I am still thinking about it.” She rubbed her nose up his cheek and snaked a hand around his shoulder and tugged at a braid on the side of his head, the one Tauriel had given him. “Will I be required to wear these?” She gave another tug on the braid for good measure.

“You can wear whatever you want…is that a yes?” Fili’s heartrate was picking up as he moaned when her lips nipped at his ear.

“Do you want children?” She sighed as she brushed herself flush against him, and Fili let out a deep groan at the contact.

“I want you and whatever you wish for us, Viltarra. If you want children, we will have them. If not, Kili and Tauriel will handle the bloodlines continuation.” Fili’s voice was filled with a potent mix of honesty, as well as hope.

Viltarra pulled back, all teasing gone. That was not Fili’s playful side, but his serious, tell how it is, side. He was done with their little game, and it was time to answer.

Viltarra stepped away and lifted her hand still clutching the box with the necklace, her hands slightly shaking as she presented it to Fili. “Can you help me put this on?”

Fili looked from the pendent, to his dam, and was afraid to ask. Yet, he could not stop the question from leaving his lips. “Are you saying…”

“Yes Fili. I am saying yes.” Fili barked out a laugh and slammed her back to him in an embrace which took Viltarra’s breath away…literally. Her Fili…he was going to officially be her Fili, in every way.

Fili pulled away and accepted the box back, making a spinning motion with his fingers to get her to turn around. He then pulled the pendant out of the box and secured it around her neck before placing his lips on the clasp and sighing. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her back to his chest, swaying them in time to music playing only in his mind, his eyes closed in perfect contentment as her head leaned back onto his shoulder.

“Can you give me a braid Fili?” Blue eyes opened and Fili turned his head enough to look at Viltarra, his nose automatically nuzzling her temple as he did.

Fili gave her a heated look, barely getting out a quiet, “Are you sure?”

Viltarra nodded then pulled away as Fili smiled, circling around to face her. He gently took a lock of her hair that fell freely from her bun and tested it before putting it down and releasing her hair completely. Viltarra purred as he ran his hands through her waves.

Selecting a lock of hair that sat behind her ear, Fili began to weave in his clan’s attachment braid. It was really just a simple braid, so it was as if it were fate since he knew Viltarra’s knowledge on braiding was rudimentary at best. Once it was complete, he yanked a bead from one of his own decorative braids before securing it in Viltarra’s hair. “Kili hand-made Tauriel’s bead so I am afraid this is not as, glamorous as hers…”

Viltarra placed her fingers on Fili’s lips, stopping his words completely. “But it came from your hair, so, to me, the significance and meaning are just as special Fili. Do not compare yourself to Kili. You are both so different as are Tauriel and I. You, Fili, you are perfect for me, in every way.”  He pulled her close again and smiled into her hair.

They sat like that for several moments until there was a small fluttering sound and Fili looked up to see his entire family in the corridor entrance, and Kaw bobbing his head on Tauriel’s shoulder.

Fili sighed. Well. Guessing by their smiles there is no doubt they knew the outcome. Apparently, him and Viltarra were not completely alone this entire time, just as Naurfaer had warned. He should have known they would be either listening in or had the little feathered spy keeping tabs. He pulled Viltarra closer, and she chuckled into his vest before pushing him away and turning towards what was to become her family.

Kili beamed, an arm snaked around Tauriel’s waist. “Judging by the braid and the necklace, I take it you said yes?”

Fili narrowed his eyes at Kili. “As if you did not know that.”

Kili’s answering smile was unrepentant as he shrugged. “It does help having a raven in the family.”

Ah, so it WAS the little black menace. Fili glared at the bird in question who was now up overhead on a rafter, bobbing his black, feathered head.

Tauriel released Kili’s hand and cleared the space to pull Viltarra into a hug. “I am so pleased. You and Fili complete one another. It is a joy to see him so happy. I look forward to having a sister.”

Viltarra stiffened. A sister…she had forgotten about how joining Fili’s family meant Tauriel would become her sister by marriage. Was she ready to go through that? Taking a deep breath Viltarra forced dark thoughts and memories that began to swim in her head away, and tried to force herself to relax just as Tauriel pulled back alarmed. “Oh, Viltarra. I apologize. It appears I have picked up my husband’s habit of speaking before thinking. If you are uncomfortable...”

“NO!” Viltarra stopped the eleth’s ramblings…another habit she occasionally picked up from Kili. “No. Tauriel. I too am very excited. It is nothing, really. I am just overwhelmed. It has been me and my parents for so long it is difficult to fathom having an extended family. I think it may take some getting used to.” Tauriel nodded and stepped back, Kili placing an arm around her waist once more, having just given Fili a celebratory hug.

Dis came forward and embraced Fili before surprising Viltarra with taking her into her arms as well. “We have much to plan. I hope you are prepared for what is ahead.” She released them both and stepped away. “Do you have an idea of when you wish the ceremony to be?”

Viltarra looked at Fili, then shook her head. “I am afraid I have not had time to really let it settle in, let alone pick a date. I would like to speak to my parents, but, if I were to choose I would very much like an autumn wedding. It is when my parents were wed.”

Dis smiled and nodded. It gave them just under a year to prepare which would be perfect. “I think that is a wonderful time of year. We will begin preparations as soon as you are ready. Fili, why don’t you walk Viltarra home so you both can announce your engagement to Viltarra’s parents. I am sure they are eager to hear all about it.”

Fili kissed Dis on the cheek and pulled Viltarra from the room, but stopped when Dis called his name. “I am expecting you back before the change of day Fili.” Her son rolled his eyes at her but agreed and the two left the room.

It was only seconds later, that a fluttering of wings could be heard as Kaw too disappeared out into the halls, silently trailing behind the unknowing couple. Naurfaer, who was holding a sleeping Finli, gave Dis a knowing smile with a twinkle in his eye.

One by one, the family all retired except Tauriel and Kili. Since Fin was asleep on Naurfaer, the great-grandfather had taken him to their chambers and offered to stay with him. So, the couple agreed to stay and wait up for Fili and told Dis to go ahead and get some sleep.

Now alone, Kili lay sprawled flat across the lounge-seat with Tauriel happily tucked into his arms, her weight resting across him. In this position, they were equals head to lower calf. Tauriel played with Kili’s hair mindlessly as she watched the fire crackle in the hearth.

Tauriel sighed contently. “We are to have another wedding soon, I nearly cannot believe it. It does not feel like long ago when we were planning our own wedding.” As she spoke, Kili ran his fingers through her hair and hummed deep in his chest; the vibrations of which Tauriel could feel against her cheek, though they resonated deep inside her, causing chills to run up her spine.

Nearly two years they have been married. She knows without a doubt that twenty, fifty, two hundred years from now, they will be sitting in the same spot and feeling the same way. Tauriel turned her head and nuzzled Kili’s cheek causing her dwarven prince to smile. Before he could kiss her though, the door opened quietly and the couple both turned their eyes to Fili walking in.

The blonde prince smirked at the pair and folded his arms. “So, you two are my evening check in? Did I make curfew amad and adad?”

Not waiting for an answer, Fili sat down after pulling a chair from the other side of the room as Tauriel sat up pulling Kili with her. “How did it go with Vin and Tarrah?”

“They were both excited, and thrilled we decided on an autumn wedding.” Fili sat back leaning his head against the back of the chair and closing his eyes.

“Mam will want to make an announcement.” Kili informed when the room fell silent.

“Leotti will want to start making the dress.” Tauriel supplied with an apologetic tone.

Fili peaked one eye open. “That, dear sister, would be Viltarra’s choice. I would be happy if she showed up in whatever, as long as she is there. The announcement, however, is most welcome.”

“Awe, brother, you have turned into a sap.” Kili teased.

Quick as a thought, a knife embedded itself in the back of the sofa Kili and Tauriel were sitting on. “Take that back!”

“Fili, Dis will gut you if you keep putting holes and blade marks into her furnishings.” Tauriel pulled the knife and pocketed it.

Fili glared at his sister who met his look head on. “Hey! That’s mine Tauri!”

“A knife thrown is a knife risked being lost.” The eleth sung in a mothering tone.

Fili turned to Kili who raised his hands and laughed. “You did throw it, Fi.”

Fili grumbled and rose from his chair. “I think I am going to go to sleep. Don’t you two have a child to take care of?”

“I have three.” Tauriel smirked as both Kili and Fili glared at her. “Prove me wrong and you can have your knife back.” She leaned forward and waited for him to meet her challenge, but Fili shut his mouth and huffed before he stomped off like a petulant child, only proving Tauriel’s earlier point.

 Kili watched him go and turned his very large brown eyes towards Tauriel. “You know, he’s going to get you back for that, and do you really think me to be a child?”

Tauriel laughed and nuzzled his nose. “Care to take a turn to prove me wrong?” That was enough of an invitation for Kili as he pulled Tauriel down the hall into their chambers, then shut the door securely behind them, and proceeded to show her just how much of a child he was not…once he kicked Naurfaer out.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five

Within a week, the announcement for the upcoming wedding was made, and anyone who did not know who Viltarra or her family was before, were now giving the dam curious looks and even stopping by their bakery in the market to get a chance to see who will one day be queen under the mountain. Most she was happy to help, but one in particular was becoming a nuisance.

“Please Viltarra? You know I would never do you wrong. I promise to keep it whatever you want…ask Tauriel…wait…don’t ask Tauriel. Whatever she has said, it turned out perfect in the end.” Viltarra rolled her eyes at Leotti who was looking earnestly at her friend as the baker placed a bun in a bag passing it to the now annoyed looking dwarf who was less than interested in the female banter. He paid and left grumbling about she-talk in the workplace.

Placing her hands on her hips, Viltarra narrowed her eyes at the small dam who was clutching what had to be her design book in her hands. “Leotti, I told you once and I will tell you again. I have a dress, it is my mothers, and it is the dress I want to be wed in.”

Leotti cringed. She was with Tauriel and Viltarra when Tarrah brought out the supposed ‘gown’…if one could even call it that…that Tarrah had been married to Vin in. Viltarra looked it over, and instantly deemed it perfect.

Even Tarrah questioned her daughters decision…and judgment. She argued with Viltarra for nearly an hour saying it was not just a small ceremony but a large royal wedding. However, Viltarra, as it seems, was a perfect match for the well-known Durin stubbornness and refused to let up. The only one who seemed happy about it, apart from Viltarra, was Vin who had tears in his eyes and pulled his daughter into his arms saying she looked just like her mother.

“You know what, I will go ahead and just make you one. If you hate it, you can pretend it was not even created.” Not giving Viltarra chance to respond, Leotti bounced down the market-path and back into her shop Ori had been minding for her.

“Mahal bless Ori and his patience.” Viltarra shook her head and went back to work.

As the months went by and the winters began to warm to spring, a second and even greater hinderance began to make itself known. It was trying to get even a moment with Fili…alone. It seemed no matter where they ended up, someone or something found them. Mostly, it was Naurfaer who seemed to have been enlisted as their personal chaperone. If Kili and Tauriel was not with them, Naurfaer found them, and it was Viltarra who discovered the pattern.

First, it was in the corridor before dinner. Fili had made his way down to the marketplace to bring her up to the hall and they were…waylaid. She pulled Fili closer as he deepened the kiss and pushed her further against the wall.

“Bell ring. Pretty bird. Pretty bird alone.”

Fili pulled away panting and glared at Kaw, trying to shoe him away but Kaw was soon joined by Hiril. Fili had not thought this to be a huge hinderance, until it became evident that Viltarra LOVED Hiril. The wargs arrival always put an end to their…personal time…as Viltarra usually released Fili and went right for the warg pup who was getting larger every passing week.

A second instance happened the time they had opted for a picnic. The weather was perfect, and the sun was shining. They discussed their upcoming wedding and everything that still needed to be done. Eventually though, at some point one or the other became severely distracted. One thing led to another and Fili was hovering over Viltarra, his head buried in her neck as she had her arms secured around him, holding him close.

“Bell ring. Pretty bird.”

“Kakhf.” Fili swore and rolled away just in time to see a streak of cream come bounding towards them and Naurfaer not far behind with Dis on his arm and a basket of goods held in the dam’s free hand. “Why does Mahal hate me.” Fili had grumbled as he sat up and pouted. Viltarra just laughed it off and leaned her head against Fili’s shoulder while she pet the warg and waited for Dis and Naurfaer to join them.

The third and most recent example was when Fili came down to try and find Viltarra when she missed breakfast. He was met at the bakery by Vin, who smiled at the young prince. “She was up late last evening with Lady Dis. She’s still sleeping lad. Best come back in a few hours. I will let her know you came by.”

Fili scrunched his nose. “It’s fine, I can just go wake her. She did miss breakfast so I’ll bring her something to eat.” Fili moved to leave but was stopped in his tracks by Vin and Tarrah who now stood directly in his path as he began to leave the family shop.

“NO!” Both Vin and Tarrah shouted then, wide eyed, Tarrah added in. “Best let her sleep dear.” She guided Fili out the bakery gate and pushed him towards the market entrance with barely a word goodbye before turning around and going back to work.

That was odd. He looked back at the two dwarrow who were trying not to look like they were watching him go. Shrugging, Fili began to head back to the barracks to speak with Aeodhen, but paused at the hallway leading to Viltarra’s family chambers. He contemplated his choices and weighed the outcomes, coming to a decision. The prince felt himself amble towards the baker’s family chamber door which he pushed open quietly.

Looking around the empty sitting room, Fili softly called for his one. “Viltarra?” Nothing but silence met his ears, so he made for the hallway and toward her bedroom before giving the door a soft knock. “Viltarra?” But still, silence was the only response. Fili pushed the door open and peaked inside. The room was completely dark; to give himself some light, Fili lit a lantern and moved towards the bed where he could see the outline of his dam.

Fili sat on the edge of the mattress and looked down at her. The lantern cast shadows on her face and Fili could not stop his fingers from running through the soft hair at the base of her cheeks. She sighed in her sleep and turned further towards him. Feeling confident, Fili leaned in and placed his lips over hers.

Suddenly, everything turned on its head when instead of a returned kiss, Fili found himself flat on his back, on the floor, nursing a bump on the head; Viltarra glaring at him from the bed. The book she used to deal the damage lay upside-down on the ground, the words reading ‘Durin’s folk: Ceremonies, Traditions, and Values’ in gold lettering taunted him as they picked up the glow of the lantern.

“If you think I am sorry for that, you have another thing coming!” Viltarra growled, sticking her nose up at him.

“Did you have to hit me so hard?!” Fili groaned, rubbing his head.

“Did you have to wake me up!” She replied without missing a beat.

Fili sat up straight and gaped at her. “You don’t like being woken up?”

“Does anyone?” Viltarra flicked her hair out of her face and folded her arms. She was perfect. Completely, mesmerizingly, maddeningly perfect.

“I love you.” Fili declared in awe. Viltarra lifted a brow whether in question or concern for his well-being was unapparent. Fili jumped up on the bed and beamed. He leaned forward and began peppering her face with kisses. “I thought I was the only one! You, you are my match, in every way!”

Finally, Viltarra began to laugh as his beard and braids tickled her skin. “What, don’t tell me you become violent when woken before you’re ready too? My parents draw straws on who has to wake me if I have not risen before them, which usually I do. Mostly, they leave me be. They say it is not worth risking bodily injury.”

Fili nodded, smiling wide. “So does my family. They leave me alone until I wake up. Well, except for Kili who finds joy in it for some reason. Strange dwarf, my brother is.”

Viltarra laughed but was silenced by the heated look Fili leveled her with. Before she could react, he jumped at her, pushing her back against the bed and kissing her breathless. Unfortunately, his moment of pure passion was interrupted by what has now become the bane of his existence.

“Bell ring. Pretty bird. Alone.” Then the bed shifted as a now nearing 70-pound Hiril jumped onto the mattress.

“NO! Bad warg! Get off!” Fili waived an arm, trying to shoe the animal that just stared at him.

Viltarra grabbed his arm before he could start physically pushing the warg-dog creature. “FILI! Stop it. She just wants some love.”

“But she interrupted my love!” Fili whined. “I am going to have to speak to Naurfaer. He has got to control his animal.”

“Perhaps you should try controlling yours before you go after others.” Viltarra teased while scratching Hiril behind the ears. Fili grimaced when a drip of drool fell on to the comforter. He sighed, pecked Viltarra on the lips, and rose to leave. “Where are you going?” Viltarra asked, watching him move to turn up the lights in the room and make for the door.”

“Aeodhen is expecting me. I really just wanted to check on you, but now that I see you are alright, and I know a certain elf is not far behind these little moment ruiners, I think it’s time I get going.” Viltarra nodded and Fili turned to the soon to be carpet and feather duster. “Well, come on you two.” He called after the animals, but Kaw was the only one to listen as Hiril was now on her back getting a belly rub. He gave Viltarra a look that very clearly read ‘you’re kidding me’.

Maybe he should tell Aeodhen the next time they got attacked by wargs, to just, give the creatures a scratch and they become giant puppies. Or perhaps not, one could lose a hand trying, so maybe it was not worth the risk.

Fili glared down at Kaw who was hopping happily at his feet, looking up at him singing, “Pretty bird”, before he flew up to Fili’s shoulder and started preening the prince’s golden hair. “Yes, you are a pretty bird…a pretty ANNOYING bird that is.” Fili declared as he made for the barracks and his daily responsibilities and Kaw flew off back towards the royal wing. Not only was he going to speak to Naurfaer about that fur ball, but he will also be speaking to his brother and sister about their menacing feathered terror.

“Da. You got it. Say da.”

“Ada” Came a croaked reply and Kili laughed as he turned to look down at the raven at his feet. “Not you Kaw. I am trying to get Finli to say ‘da’ before he says ‘mam’.”

“Ada. Nana. Pretty Bird.” Kaw responded, bobbing his head as if he was quite pleased with himself.

Rolling his eyes, Kili turned back to his son who was looking up at him giving Kili a wide, toothless, smile. “Da….you can do it my little star.”

“Kili, he won’t be able to speak for a few months yet.” Tauriel swept into the room and gave her two boys a smile.

“Nana.” Make that three boys. Tauriel chuckled and bent to greet her feathered love before sitting at Kili’s feet and resting her head against his knee. It had been a long day with helping Dis with wedding plans, Thorin with a meeting, then being stopped by Aeodhen who was wanting to train some of the guards in archery and requested her and Kili’s assistance in teaching the art. This would also require some help from both Bofur and Fili who would tag-team and make the bows necessary to train and equip a group of interested guards, while Tauriel and Kili helped with the design process. It would take time, but in the end, the added skillset would only benefit the mountain.

“You look tired amralime. Why don’t you get some sleep.” Before she could answer, however, their chamber door opened and Fili came in, stopping to glare at Kaw who had jumped into Tauriel’s lap.

“Your raven is a menace to this mountain and I demand as crowned prince you lock that thing up…at least for a week.” The couple in the room gave Fili a curious look before bursting into nearly identical peals of laughter. Hearing them, Finli too began to giggle. His tiny laugh caused even Fili’s heart to melt as he rolled his eyes and sat down hard beside Kili. The uncle gestured for the babe and Fin even leaned in towards Fili happily letting his uncle bounce him on his lap.

“Did Kaw interrupt you again brother?” Kili asked innocently. Fili’s answering mutter was enough of a confirmation.

“Where was it this time?” Tauriel asked curiously.

Fili shifted in his seat and blatantly ignored them in favor of Finli who was babbling while trying to get his hands on Fili’s braids. “I think he just said uncle?” Fili grinned, trying to deflect the question, which worked as Kili lunged forward, glaring at his brother.

“He did not! Tauriel tell him he cannot even speak yet.” Kili looked from Finli to his wife, begging her to side with him.

Said elf sighed. “Fili AND Kili, he will not be able to say anything proper for several months. Do not get either of your hopes up…despite the bet you have with Bofur.” Both princes winced, and Tauriel folded her arms. “Yes. I know about the bet.”

Kaw jumped up on Kili’s now free leg and picked at the end of his tunic. “Ada.” He then leaned into Finli who giggled at the black bird. “Baby.” Kaw croaked before pecking at Fili, and grumbling, “Pretty Bird.”

Fili stopped and glared at the bird. Wait….no…..did he just…oh mahal he was going to KILL his family. “Kili…..? Brother….? When Kaw says, ‘Pretty Bird’…is he referring to me?”

Kili’s face burned red with laughter he was trying and failing to contain but gave up the battle and fell to the floor, clutching his stomach as he laughed heartily beside Tauriel, who was also looking much too amused.

“You both knew he called me that?! I CAN’T believe you KNEW!!!” Fili paused and looked at his brother and sister…no, scratch that…he can.

Kili wiped the tears from his eyes and sat up. “It was Tauriel who taught him.”

Fili looked betrayed at his sister who shook her head in protest. “All I said was you were pretty. Kaw was the one who took over from there.”

To emphasize the situation, Kaw hopped on the couch and poked at Fili. “Pretty Bird. Pretty Bird and Baby.”

The chamber door opened once again and Dis walked in looking none too pleased, Naurfaer and Hiril trailing behind her.

“FILI! I just heard some rather disturbing news.” Fili looked from Tauriel to Kili then back to his mam. “Is it true you were in Viltarra’s room?” Uh oh. He was in trouble.

The next hour of his life was spent with Fili getting a tongue lashing from Dis who said he should know better than to enter an unmarried dam’s chambers alone.

About halfway through the lecture, Tauriel stood and grabbed Kili and Finli, pulling them out of the room and into the warm spring afternoon. She felt bad for Fili but had little desire to listen anymore to him trying to dig himself out of a hole by burying himself further. Honestly. Before Dis and Thorin, she had never had anything resembling parents unless one would count Thranduil…definitely not. Even so, even she knew that no parent wants to hear, “If it happens, it happens!”, as an argument.

Kili was not helping either, so Tauriel thought it best to remove themselves from the situation…which Dis seemed to approve of, as she made no move or notion to stop them.

Now, she sat out in the warm spring sun, with Kili’s head resting in her lap as Finli napped on Kili’s broad chest. Kili lifted his large hand and brushed Tauriel’s temple then looked at her thoughtfully. “Tauriel…what’s it like?”

The eleth, whose eyes were closed looking up into the sun filled sky, turned her now open green eyes to her Kili. “Hmmm? What is what like meleth nin?”

Kili stroked her cheek for a moment then sighed. “You said you were linked to me. I keep meaning to ask what it is like?”

Tauriel considered his question and closed her eyes to home in on his presence in her mind. Ever since Finli’s birth, her connection to her husband seemed to just keep getting stronger. Whenever she filled her mind with Kili, his presence and strength would fill her more and more, tying tighter and deeper than she ever felt possible, and Tauriel could not get enough. She was addicted to her Kili in so many ways. Should she speak to someone about it, like Ithildin? Or Thranduil? Probably. But, even among the eldar, the connecting of minds was intimate and sacred. Nobody spoke of it outside their own partnerships.

“It is…indescribable.” Tauriel finally answered. “The feeling is warm and soothing. It is like…being embraced by love itself.”

“Can you hear my thoughts?” Kili genuinely asked but Tauriel rested her eyes on him and shook her head.

“There are some eldar who have the ability to project their thoughts and speak mind to mind. But, I am afraid I am not among such gifted with the skill. However, all elves have the ability to connect themselves with their deepest loves. It can only happen once and…” She was unsure she wanted to finish. This was not a conversation she anticipated for this afternoon as it was not exactly a pleasant one. But Kili was looking so, sincere, his warm brown eyes staring right into her soul. He truly wanted to know, so she relented.

“It is said much of the reason an elf fades when their heart is broken is they cannot cope with the wound left in their mind from their missing mate. Imagine being so close to someone, they become a piece of you. They become as necessary as your lungs and heart. Then, they are torn from you, ripped from your very mind. It is not a wound that can be healed, though there are some who have learned to survive, and even block out the pain…to a degree. Most only choose to remain here among the living if they have young children, or heavy responsibility, they are those who are not ready to pass on. But the pain will remain until they enter the undying lands. Only then will they be reunited with their mates, and their minds healed.” Tauriel could not stop her hand from splaying onto where Kili’s heart beat steadily in his chest right beside the place her son was resting.

The couple sat in silence, listening to the birds and wildlife around them as life proved their existence with the melody and cacophony of music in the form of buzzing and fluttering. A vibrantly green butterfly landed on Finli’s cheek and Tauriel smiled as her son’s features twitched at the disturbance which only caused the insect to flutter away.

Placing her hand on Finli’s cheek, Tauriel could feel his own contentment. “I can still feel Finli as well, but only with touch, or when he is in dire need of something like food or comfort. The older he gets, the more independent his mind will become and the less it will seek a connection with a parent. It is the way of life.” Kili caught a tear as if fell from Tauriel’s cheek.

“Do not cry amralime. I will forever endeavor to be here for you. I am yours, my Tauriel; mind, body, and soul.” Kili sighed as he slowly drifted to sleep in the warm sun.

Tauriel leaned in and placed her lips on Kili’s brow, letting them rest there as her mind wrapped itself firmly around his. “As I am yours.” She supplied in barely a whisper before she sat up and kept vigil over her precious, napping, boys.

In another part of the mountain just above the gate, Naurfaer sat looking out on the grounds. His eyes falling on Tauriel’s signature red hair that cascaded down her spine. She along with Kili and Finli were out enjoying the day’s sun as they should.

“Are you alright?” Naurfaer nodded but did not move as Viltarra came into view. “Sorry to disturb you, I was just looking for Fili, but I saw you up here and thought you could use some company.”

Naurfaer turned from the window and from his family and smiled brightly at Viltarra, who raised a brow at him. Still, the elf said nothing and Viltarra sighed. “If you do not wish to speak about it, you don’t have to, but I will be a willing ear if you need.”

The smile fell from Naurfaer’s lips as he took her in. She was giving him such a sincere look Naurfaer could not stop a sadness from creeping over his face. However, as quick as the expression was there, it was gone again, though Naurfaer did replace it with a small smile. “Would you like some tea?”

Viltarra nodded and followed Naurfaer into the royal wing, to their personal kitchen, and began the process of making a tray for them. Setting some biscuits and crackers on the table, Viltarra turned and watched the elf boiling water, trying to figure out how to ask, but decided a direct question may be the best route. “Naurfaer, you don’t have to answer this if you do not want to…I am just…trying to get to know the family better. But…what was your family like? Did you have any siblings?”

The older elf paused in his preparations and re-adjusted the kettle over the heat as he thought of what to say. “No.” Naurfaer sighed as the pot bubbled and he filled the tray with some jars of cream and sugar. He sat it on the table and poured the dam a cup before sitting and taking one for himself.

“I know it seems odd, but I never had a family, not in the traditional sense.” Before she could interrupt, he lifted a hand to stop her. “It is difficult to understand and even more to explain to anyone who has little to no understanding of the first ages of Arda. Believe me, it is not an easy subject to live let alone study.” He gave her a teasing smile and Viltarra issued her own in return. She took a sip of the scolding tea and waited for him to continue.

Sensing Viltarra’s curiosity, Naurfaer sighed and sat back. “I am afraid I do not have much to tell. I was alone by choice for, many a millennia.” He watched as the dam pierced her lips, as if she was wondering how to ask something, but unsure how to word it. “Go on, you can ask me anything. When you reach my age, you about have heard it all.” Naurfaer laughed.

“What happened to Tauriel’s grandmother?” Viltarra paused before pondering, “She did have a grandmother…didn’t she?”

Naurfaer looked down at his tea and nodded. “She was lost.” He finally supplied solemnly before smiling. “Brilliant eleth she was though. She had the potential to be both severe and lighthearted at precisely the same time. In fact, I remember first meeting her.”

Curious, Viltarra sat forward. She did not know why she was so interested. Fili seemed more than happy to brush off Naurfaer, Tauriel did spend time with him, but rarely and she mostly looked…uncomfortable when he was around, and Thorin….well Thorin tended to avoid the elf altogether if he could help it. Kili she had never really seen interact with him, though she is sure he does occasionally.

All in all, not once has Viltarra witnessed a true closeness between Naurfaer, and anyone in the royal family. She is unsure why, she thinks the elf to be rather interesting company.

“Was it long ago?” Viltarra asked, taking a sip of her tea and grabbing one of the warm biscuits.

At this Naurfaer filled the room with peels of laughter. “I supposed that depends on your concept of time.” He finally answered. “I supposed to many, yes. More than two thousand years ago if my memory serves correct.”

Viltarra nodded. “How did you meet?”

Naurfaer hummed thoughtfully, a warm smile filling his face. “I was on a scouting party searching for a group who were rumored to have been loyal to Sauron. Of course, he had fallen or been destroyed by then. But, as always with dark power, there are those who will forever be loyal to the ideals many deem dark and malevolent. Power…has a cost, Viltarra, and those who choose to side with it often lose themselves to it.” He turned his cup in his palms and sighed. “I still remember the first time I saw her. I thought she was a great bird. The hood and cloak she wore hung on her like feathers, and she moved with the grace of a great dragon in the sky.”

Viltarra watched him as he lost himself in memory. “I felt something the moment I saw her, but I fought it. My life was never safe for others who were in it. I was nomadic, I preferred solitude and filled my days with my purpose, the mission I gave myself; to make Arda better and never let darkness seep in as it had with Sauron. But, I am afraid life had other plans for me. She bled her way into every piece of my mind and heart and before I knew it, I was begging her to be mine.”

As if he was unable to stop once started, Naurfaer pushed on. “We were bonded, married, and we spent the next hundred years traveling and purging the world of blights in every corner we ended up. She grew weary however, after another hundred years, and  I soon discovered how greatly she wanted a child. I had never given fatherhood a thought. Honestly, I never truly wanted it, and I thought she felt the same. We had our mission and each other and for me, that was enough. But it was not so with her.” Naurfaer’s light green eyes turned to Viltarra. “I could also never deny her anything. So, after all my time on the move, I finally agreed to settle, and we set out to begin a family.”

Naurfaer rested his arms on the table and looked down, his eyes lost in the grains etched into Dis’s most beloved possession. “It took four hundred years before she fell with child…only to lose him, and the one after.” He paused. “She began to become distant, and I could see the cracks beginning to form in her mind and heart. She was fading right before my eyes and there was little I could do to stop it. I remember she would leave and be gone for days at first, then weeks. If it meant she was finding some meaning in remaining here and not giving in to fading, I cared not where she was or what she did. As long as she came back to me, and she would when she was ready.”

Afraid to ask any questions and stop the elf from speaking, Viltarra remained silently invested in what was becoming a deeply troubling memory for Naurfaer. How long has he held this in? Has he ever told anyone? Has anyone even asked him?

“The last time she left was for two months.” Naurfaer continued. “When she came back, it was like I was seeing her anew. Her vibrance for life had returned in full. She smiled again, laughed, and brightened my life. She stayed after that and within a year, she was once again with child. A daughter we named Ithildin, for she was our starlight.”

Naurfaer cleared his throat and a look of darkness flittered over the sweet smile he had only a moment ago. “I should have known happiness was fleeting. I rarely slept, but having been awake for over a month watching over my wife and new daughter, I needed to get some rest. I don’t think I was in my full rest cycle when a piercing cry that could have only been my Ithildin pulled me from my sleep. I ran into the room only to find my wife hovering over our child, a dagger in her hands and tears in her eyes.”

“Naurfaer, I…” Viltarra tried but he was too lost.

“I begged her to put it down. But she refused. Said it had to be done. I saw a small cut of blood on my baby girl and I lost it. Always having a blade on me by habit, I threw the small dagger and didn’t even wait to see where it struck as I grabbed my daughter, my blades I kept by the door, and ran. My wife was furious, and I could hear her cries for miles as she took chase.” Naurfaer rubbed his hands up and down his face, taking a moment to collect himself; his expression was haunting in every possible way.

“She tried to kill me.” He then said in all seriousness, and Viltarra started when he looked straight at her. “Arrows flew by me as I did everything I could to get us away. A mile later, I heard a scuffle and my name being cried, not in fury, but in fear. I hid my daughter away in a tree and ran back to where I last heard my wife in time to see her take a blade to the side and fall. The creatures around her were hooded but were easily felled by my blades. When all were down, I pulled her into my arms and begged her to tell me why, but there was not much life left in her by that time. I heard my daughter crying through the trees, so I knew I had to go to her quickly or risk her being found. The last thing I heard my wife say was to take care of Ithildin.”

Silence filled the kitchen for several minutes before Viltarra quietly asked, “You raised your daughter alone?”

Naurfaer nodded. “I didn’t trust anyone. I had no way of knowing what had come to my wife, and why she was going to kill our child. From that day forward, we never stayed still. We moved, and I would settle for long enough to support her before moving again. We did not settle fully until Ithildin met Findyyr and she begged me to remain. I had never been able to resist her.”

The smile was back on his face, and he jumped in place, looking at Viltarra as if seeing her for the first time. Panic flashed in his eyes before he buried it quickly, and began to chuckle. “Look at me, you’re getting married in what, four months? Yet here I am basically telling you a marriage horror story. I think that is enough about my family for now.”

Naurfaer rose from his chair and began clearing the table, but Viltarra grabbed his hand to stop him. “Naurfaer, I am not afraid of Fili, nor am I worried about children. If we are blessed with them by Mahal, I will cherish all I can have, if not, the love I have for Fili and the love I feel he has for me will be enough. Besides, have you seen Tauriel and Kili? You will be having a brood of little ones with those two, mark my words.” Viltarra snorted, and Naurfaer chuckled in response.

“She isn’t wrong. My brother and Tauriel are quite happy to be the baby makers.” Fili walked in and dropped a kiss on Viltarra’s head and lifted a brow at her hand which was still clutching Naurfaer’s. “Should I be worried?”

Naurfaer laughed and pulled away as Viltarra rolled her eyes. That was the first of many conversations with Naurfaer she had. She often found herself with him as she waited for Dis or Fili, usually when she waited for Fili since Naurfaer, as it turns out, really was their chaperone. He had trained Hiril to come find them along with Kaw. This may have angered Fili, but Viltarra found it amusing, which also angered Fili.

Apart from finding Naurfaer wildly interesting, Viltarra enjoyed the fact he knew a lot about the many places she, herself, had visited. Her family being nomadic her entire life meant they had seen many of the same cities and were able to chat about some of the towns they both had been to. In addition to that, Naurfaer was, a part of Kili and Tauriel, the only other ones who made her feel welcome.

Thorin was just, Thorin. Viltarra had learned not to take personally his surly nature; and Dis was coming around and being kind if not still a bit…distant…with her. She was never unkind or cruel though, so it would not be fair to say the dam disliked her or anything, but, seeing Dis interact with Tauriel showed a distinct difference in their relationships.

Fili said it will come with time. Viltarra also factored in what Tauriel had done for the family and Tauriel’s lack of her own mother, Dis stepping in to fill the hole Tauriel never knew she had. Viltarra had both her parents, she could not imagine what it would be like to grow up with only one or neither.

So, whenever given the chance, instead of waiting silently, Viltarra would pull Naurfaer into conversation. He was now a regular at dinners with her parents along with Fili, who was coming around to slowly accept that the elf…and the warg…were always going to be around.

Tauriel adjusted Finli in her arms as she made her way down the steps to Leotti’s shop for tea. Praise be to Viltarra for standing her ground with the wedding dress as Leotti has been relentless in her pursuit to get Viltarra to agree to let her make the gown. They were only a few weeks away from the ceremony and Leotti has all but given up and accepted the bride’s choices.

Tauriel wishes she had her soon to be sister in her life during her own wedding. It would have been much less…dramatic. It turned out to be everything she wanted and more though, so she was happy.

“Da. Da. Da da da da da da da da da da.” Tauriel sighed and rolled her eyes. Kili won. Kili won, and truthfully, she could not be happier. They were sitting in bed with Finli between them on the first warm night of summer, when Finli grabbed at Kili’s sleepshirt and said, “DA”, clear as crystal.

Instantly, Kili had scooped up their son and with tears in his eyes, held his baby close. Fin, who was all his father, grabbed at Kili’s hair and tugged repeating ‘da’ for the next hour until he fell asleep against Kili’s chest where he stayed for the remainder of the night, snuggled with his parents.

Whenever Kili was not in the room, Finli searched for him and yelled for his “da”. Sometimes, he would cry when Kili left for the day. It would take nearly an hour for Tauriel or Dis to get him to calm and settle. Fin was always happiest when he was with Kili, though Tauriel was a close second and Thorin, as it would seem, third. Apart from da, at just over 10 months he has added mam, nan, and pap. Fili has been trying to get him to say uncle, but Finli isn’t quite ready for the complicated ‘c’ and ‘k’ vowels. Still, his favorite word remains as “DA!”

“No Finli, we are seeing Leotti and Viltarra. Da is busy with training.” There was a fleeting sensation of contempt that filled her mind before Finli settled and quieted, opting instead to place one of her long braids in his still toothless mouth.

Tauriel greeted Leotti who cooed at Finli even as he tucked his head away into her vest. Viltarra was not here yet, so Tauriel took a seat and settled Finli on the floor at her feet. He first looked up at her with the same exact look Kili gives when he feels betrayed, but Tauriel leaned forward and passed him the cloth chewing rag Shaada had suggested to help with the beginning stages of teething. Her and Kili had recently discovered the joys of an infant breaking his first teeth and the many sleepless nights they induced. It also explained Finli’s new propensity for shyness, it was because he simply did not feel well…according to an unconcerned Oin.

“Any teeth yet?” Leotti asked, settling down beside the eleth as they waited for Viltarra to arrive.

Tauriel shook her head. “No, he is having a difficult time with it though. Yesterday he cried from the moment Kili left the chambers until he came back in the late afternoon. I got him down for some rest, but he woke less than an hour later.”

“DA! DA!” Finli looked around and turned sad brown eyes up at Tauriel, his lower lip trembling.

“No, my little star, Da is not here.” Tauriel sighed.

“Mahal above, how can you ever resist that face!” Leotti gushed.

“That’s the issue I think, Leotti, I cannot.” Tauriel chuckled and scooped Finli up before the tears began. He settled a bit more contently in her arms and within a few minutes, was asleep against her chest.

The door creaked open and a disheveled looking Viltarra came slumping into a seat, Tauriel giving her a concerned look. “Oh my, are you alright?”

Viltarra mumbled something quietly from where she sat in the chair beside Tauriel, passing her the small stack of parchment in her hands. “How did you remember all this? Tell me it was some elven gift or power.” Tauriel looked down at the Khuzdul written on the page. “How to stand, where to stand, when to move…and you!” She pointed at Tauriel and glared daggers at her soon to be sister. “YOU said there was not a lot I had to say, but Dis is insisting I have traditional lines….and a speech to give!!! I can’t give a speech!”

Tauriel gave an ‘oh’ sound and looked down at the writing once again. “Oh, but in my wedding, there really was only a few things I had to say until the elvish vows, Viltarra. I was telling you the truth. Most of the talking was done by Kili, Dis, Thorin, Balin, and Fili.”

Viltarra looked unconvinced and huffed. “Yes, well, according to Dis, since I am marrying the next in line for the throne, it is customary to give a speech AND say some lines in the ceremony. I could not even remember Tandril’s name when he came to visit.”

Leotti bit her lip and Tauriel shifted in place. “Thranduil.” She finally corrected, unable to hold it in any longer. Tauriel flinched a bit when Viltarra glared at her, but the eleth squared her shoulders and ignored the cold look. “You worry for naught. You have a week to memorize what you need to say and do. I am sure when it comes to the day, it will…”

“TAURIEL! Stop. Please.” Viltarra interrupted. “I am grateful for your confidence in me, but, obviously you forget I spent well over a month learning Thandil’s name, and one greeting which…I can’t even begin to remember…and was gone from my mind the minute I actually needed it!”

Leotti lifted a brow and looked pointedly at the blonde baker. “Say it with me Vil, THRANDUIL.”

“STOP CALLING ME VIL!” The blonde was reaching her breaking point, or perhaps, she has already reached it.

The room erupted in wails when Finli was startled awake by Viltarra’s yell, the dam quickly apologizing to a now frustrated Tauriel. She just could not get anything right. Before she could flee the room however, a hand came out and grabbed her wrist, stopping her movement towards the door.

Tauriel passed a crying Finli to Leotti, who looked slightly panicked at being handed a screaming baby…a screaming baby who kept turning and trying to reach out towards his mother, that is.

However, the eleth had something to do first before she could sooth her miniature Kili. Tauriel tried to ignore the ache in her skull that began to flare increasingly, proof Finli was not going to be happy until he was soothed by his mother, and the eleth attempted to send calming sensations to her infant even as she turned to Viltarra.

“Five days before my wedding, I reached my breaking point.” Tauriel began. “I was bombarded with traditions and expectations I had no knowledge of, Dis kept changing the menu to foods I did not like, and please do not expect elaboration on the suggestive comments, advice, and gifts the dams kept throwing at me. More overwhelmed than I could handle, I ran into the night.”

“I remember that.” Leotti chimed in over Finli’s cries. “Thorin came to me seething mad. It was the first time I was truly frightened of him honestly. Said it was not my wedding, but Tauriel’s and if Tauriel wanted to wear her riding cloak and breeches to the ceremony, she could for all he cared. I was to come up and apologize and help make things right.”

Tauriel gaped at Leotti, she knew Leotti was in the chambers when Kili brought her back, but who made her come up she had never known. She had just assumed it was in passing or her friend had stopped by on a whim…which was not unusual…and was forced to stay. It made her feel a sense of warmth and love for Thorin, the father she never had.

“What made you come back?” Viltarra asked.

Tauriel smiled. “Kili. He found me in a tree and climbed up. We spoke, and after a few moments, I realized something.” Tauriel sat and pulled Viltarra into the chair beside her.

Finli’s cries were still filling the room…and her mind, but Tauriel needed just one more moment. “Everything that happens that day, is important to other people, Viltarra. All I needed to focus on is what was important to me and that was marrying my Kili. If I missed a step, or entered wrong, there were others around me who loved me enough to correct me. You have love and support around you, Viltarra, you are not alone, and I know how much Fili loves you. He will never let you fail, neither will Kili, or I. Believe it or not, Dis is not set out to see you fail either, or she would not be working so hard to help you and give you the tools you need to succeed. Just think, one week, and this will be something we will be laughing about.”

Tauriel squeezed her hand and unable to handle the throbbing in her head or the sound of her son’s cries any longer, she stood and retrieved the wailing bundle. Finli, who was leaning away from Leotti, almost fell into Tauriel’s arms as he reached out for her. Leotti almost seemed just as happy to be relieved of the upset son of Durin, as Finli was to be back in his mother’s arms.

Tauriel walked the room, patting him on the back and offering words of comfort in common, Sindarin, and Khuzdul. It took a quarter of an hour, but eventually Finli had calmed, well, more like cried himself back to sleep. Tauriel sat once again and joined in the conversation which had moved on to the wedding night attire.

“I did do as you suggested, it’s all in the box.” Leotti beamed, giving the dam a wink.

Tauriel cocked her head as Viltarra grinned in response and thanked Leotti. Curious, Tauriel gave the duo a questioning look. “What is in the box?”

Viltarra smiled. “Well. I thought since Leotti isn’t making me a wedding dress, I would see if she could make me some…special sleeping clothes.”

Tauriel’s jaw dropped and Viltarra looked at her elven friend’s expression, confused. “What? You don’t have anything like this?”

Leotti laughed and pointed at Finli. “I have no doubt in my mind that she has no need, if the little being resting in her lap is any consideration.”

Tauriel sniffed. “My relations with my husband are of no concern to either of you.”

“Unless you are the one walking in on it…constantly…” All eyes in the room turned to Fili who was leaning against the door, smiling.

Kili stepped in beside him and rolled his eyes at his brother. “You don’t have to keep walking in on it. You can…oh…I don’t know…knock? Or maybe just leave us alone.”

“Ki, if I left you alone whenever you two started to…you know…I don’t think I would ever see you again.” Tauriel’s ears were burning and her cheeks bright as she refused to give any credence to any of what was being said. “Ah, little sister. Still ever more the prude.”

“Is there a reason you are here?” Tauriel sniffed indignantly as Kili leaned in to retrieve the sleeping Finli.

Fili smirked then pushed off the doorframe and stepped into the shop. “We just finished a bit early, and mam wanted me to come down to remind you the rehearsal is two…”

“…days before the wedding.” Viltarra interrupted with a low groan. “I know. She said it three times this morning. It’s the only thing that seems to stick.”

“Hey. It’s going to be alright, okay?” Viltarra nodded and let Fili pull her close. It is all going to be okay.

How very wrong they both will be.

“No dear, you need to wait until AFTER we come in. Then you and your parents come in together.” Dis sighed, again.

Right. Wait then enter. Viltarra silently groaned and repositioned herself back in place. In her hand she held the parchment with all her notes; re-reading the instructions about entering…again.

Tauriel watched from across the room. This time around, her place was with her family and beside her husband. She even had lines to say since she would be the one, with Kili, who would bond them with the bars of gold for their wedding rings. It was a few simple phrases in Khuzdul so she was not worried. Viltarra, however, looked ready to bolt.

Balin stood at the front center, and shook his head as Dis yelled orders. Thorin chuckled beside her as Finli babbled and chewed on his vest collar. “THORIN! Give Kili his child and pay attention!”

There were not many in all middle earth who were un-afraid to challenge the great king under the mountain, and even less who Thorin was intimidated by. His sister was likely the only being in all of Arda who could order Thorin around without getting killed. Rolling his eyes skyward, Thorin passed Finli to Kili, turning his full attention to his beloved sister and growling out, “Happy?”

Dis lifted a challenging brow. “Not at the cheek! Now, everyone back to your places. We have got to get this right.”

Three hours later, Dis had yelled at nearly everyone. “Why is it the only one who can get any of this right is the elf!? No offence dear, you know I love you as my own.” Tauriel sighed but nodded. She was not offended, she was tired.

An hour ago, they had a perfect run…until Dis noticed Viltarra reading lines off a piece of parchment. The dam swept in and told her she needed to put the parchment down. “Viltarra, I see you do it without even looking at the parchment. You know this dear, so let’s try to do it hands free.”

Fili was mouthing apologies, Vin was patting Viltarra soothingly on the back, and Tarrah was glaring daggers at Dis for upsetting her little girl.

Viltarra rarely cried. In fact, Tarrah can count on one hand the number of times she had held her weeping daughter, and at the moment, Viltarra looked dangerously close to breaking. The younger dam held her shoulders proudly though, and stepped forward, sans paper, to say her lines only to come up completely blank. Without the paper, even if it was just in her hands, she could not remember a single word of what she was to say.

The hour passed and Dis looked around the room at all the exhausted faces. Thorin looked ready for battle, Balin looked more than exasperated, Kili and Tauriel both looked ready to fall over, and she could see the wariness in both their eyes as Finli began to fuss and refuse to be calmed even by his beloved father. Fili was glaring at her, and Viltarra stood between her parents, white faced and ready to pass out. Fire and forge, she is glad she only has two sons. Another wedding, and she would be as white haired as Balin.

Giving up, Dis sighed and sat hard beside Naurfaer who had come in nearly an hour ago to watch. “Alright. Let’s call it a night. We can go over this again tomorrow one last time before the wedding on the day after.”

Defeated...the entire room looked completely defeated. One by one, they all piled out and Fili watched as Viltarra followed her parents out of the hall and down the corridors. He knew she was nervous, more than nervous actually. Would she say anything to him? No. She had only told Naurfaer who had become a sort of confidant for her. “It’s the mix of the expectations of the ceremony with the nervousness of getting everything right so she can be married to you.”

Fili looked up at Naurfaer, then back at the door. “Even if she misses every line, the moment we sign the marriage contract we will be wed.”

Naurfaer lifted his brow at the young prince. “Yes, but, to her, the ceremony is the wedding. She is having a difficult time disconnecting the act with the formality.”

Fili hummed thoughtfully, an idea coming to his mind. Without a word to the elf, Fili ran up the stairs to speak to Dis who stood silently, thinking over her son’s unusual request. “I don’t know Fili. That isn’t our way.”

Fili narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms to his chest. In these moments, Fili tended to look more like Thorin and less like the son she raised. “It was allowed in Kili’s wedding, so why not mine?”

Dis let out an exasperated breath. “After they were wed in our ways Fili. This is…unusual. Thorin?”

Thorin sighed and looked at Fili who was giving him eyes filled with hope. “Will you still have the traditional ceremony?”

“Yes!” Fili answered immediately and honestly. “I am hoping by doing this, it will ease Viltarra’s nerves, and she will be able to relax enough to remember what she has to do. Please mam, uncle.”

Dis looked at him for a moment, then sighed in defeat. “On one condition. The wedding night happens after the traditional wedding. This is only to help Viltarra.”

“Deal!” Fili beamed and kissed Dis on the forehead before turning and running out the door. It was no matter, the wedding was only the next day, so if he works hard, he can do this for Viltarra, then only have to wait one night to be fully hers.

Fili burst into Kili’s chambers, causing Finli to startle and once again, begin to cry. Luckily, Tauriel was not in the room and he only had to put up with Kili’s dark glare. He was used to that. “Sorry Ki. Listen. I need your help again. We have only tonight to prepare so you may not be getting much sleep.”

Kili groaned at the thought of another sleepless night, this time not related to his son.

Another voice filled the room and both princes turned to the door as Tauriel stepped inside the room, looking questioningly at her husband and brother. “Prepare for what, exactly?”

“Just in time little sister. I need you too.” Fili beamed and Tauriel gave him a curious look as she took Finli from Kili. However, she shook her head and began walking towards her bedchamber door. “You may go over it with Kili, but this little one needs his bath and some food.”

“But TAURIEL!! We have limited time!” Fili whined, hoping the pleading note in his voice made it through.

“Unless someone is dying, it can wait long enough to give my son his bath and nurse him. Take Kaw wherever it is you are headed and send him back with the location. I will join you when Finli is bathed, fed, and down. Hopefully Dis does not mind watching him.”

Fili nodded and grabbed Kili’s arm and made for the room’s exit. His next stop was Naurfaer who sat in the kitchen, feeding Hiril biscuits. “Naurfaer, you’re needed.”

That is all it took, and the elf was up and beaming. “Anyone else Fi?” Kili asked curiously as Naurfaer joined the two princes in the hall.

Fili looked thoughtfully at his brother. “I will need to talk to Vin and Tarrah. Vin mentioned running to the bakery tonight to make sure everything is locked up since they won’t be open for the remainder of the week for the wedding, so let’s go there first and head him off.”

Kili and Naurfaer eyed each other, still confused at what was going on, but nodded and followed the blond prince out of the royal wing and down the steps past the guards. At least, until Fili suddenly stopped in place and groaned loudly.

“What?” Both Naurfaer and Kili asked simultaneously.

Fili gulped “I think I need Leotti too.”

“Ma, it is not a dress rehearsal, why am I wearing my dress now?” Tarrah ran a brush through her daughter’s hair which was hanging freely, and brushed a loch away from her face when she turned Viltarra around to face her.

“One thing I have learned in the little time I have been here, is you can question those... Durin’s folk...all you want, but they will still do as they please in the end, and only tell you the bare minimum of what you need to know unless otherwise necessary.” Tarrah smirked and set back to work on making sure the braid Fili had added into her daughter’s hair was showing.

Viltarra rolled her eyes as Vin walked in. “Beautiful.” He smiled and kissed her on the brow. Her parents, so calm and kind. Not once have they judged her choice or made large of who she was marrying. They only wanted her happiness.

“Are my two ladies ready? We really don’t want to keep those royals waiting. Lady Dis was scaring me out of my breeches yesterday.” Vin gave a mock shudder and Viltarra playfully bumped his shoulder.

“Ya, let’s go.” The youngest baker made to grab her parchment, but remembering Dis’s look of pure aggravation, decided it would be best to leave it behind. She gave her parents a confused look as they bypassed the hall and made their way out a side entrance to the mountain and into the warm, autumn, sun.

Still confused, Viltarra finally saw where they were headed. On the opposite side of the mountain entrance, near one of the many waterfalls, was a small opening where Fili stood beside Naurfaer who was at the center.

Viltarra looked at her mother and father, confused. “What is going on?”

However, neither of her parents answered as they walked her up to Fili who greeted them both and took her hands. Behind Fili, stood his family. Dis smiled at her, Thorin, who stood beside Dis, gave her a nod in greeting, and of course Kili and Tauriel were beaming beside Thorin with a currently smiling Finli in his father’s arms.

Viltarra looked back at Fili, the young prince finally stepping up to her. “Fili?”

Fili smiled, and grasped her hand in his. “I know you were nervous and I had an idea. I thought, if you approve, we could have a handfasting similar to what the elves do and what Kili and Tauriel did in their wedding…just in a different order. It would mean, when we go to the ceremony tomorrow morning, we would already be wed so…”

“I would be less nervous and be able to focus?” Viltarra answered.

“Something like that.” Fili laughed, then turned a set of serious blue eyes down at her. “Well. What do you say? Will you marry me…right now?”

Viltarra sobbed out a yes and lunged into Fili’s arms. “Thank you.” She whispered against his chest and pulled back. They turned and looked to Naurfaer who had agreed to oversee the ceremony. He was unable to be part of his granddaughters, so he was touched beyond measure to have Fili come and ask him to lead their handfasting.

It was actually Thorin’s idea to have the elf head the small, family, ceremony. Fili had originally wanted Thorin to do it, but, since it was technically an elvish tradition, Thorin felt it was more fitting to have the elder elf take the honor. That, and they were all beginning to see a closeness between Naurfaer and Viltarra; Fili too agreed she would find it a touch more special to have him at the head.

“Take hands and come forward.” Naurfaer smiled and stood tall. He pulled a thick, decorative, sash from a basket beside him. It was embroidered with what appeared to be their names on either end. Fili looked at the sash and then lifted a brow at Naurfaer.

“What? I thought it would add a good touch. Leotti helped so it did not take long.” Fili turned to the only non-member of the family allowed. The smallest of the group whose braids were fitted with flowers for the ceremony. She currently stood on Dis’s other side and gave the pair a smile, even if she stuck her tongue out at Fili when she noticed he was staring. Never, ever, will he admit this out-loud, but, in many ways, Leotti was like a sister to him. An annoying, frustrating, exasperating, troll of a sister, but a sister none-the-less. He was actually glad she was here, and appreciated her spending the evening helping him set everything up. She must never know that.

Fili’s attention was captured once again by Viltarra, who entwined their fingers together as Naurfaer began wrapping the sash around their hands and wrists in an intricate knot. The two ends with their names came together perfectly.

Fili looked into his dam’s eyes and was lost. He had never, in all his life, imagined that not only did he have a one, but he would be marrying her first in the elven way. Once again, his life was touched by the warm glow of Tauriel’s love for them. Without his sister, none of this would be possible. He would have been killed in battle, he would never had been given the chance to find and marry his one, and elves would still be separated from the dwarves for who knows how long.

But of course, here he was standing across from his other half, because Tauriel fell in love so deeply with a dwarven prince, she gave her everything to give them all this second chance.  

“Typically, this entails the traditional elvish blessing in Sindarin…” Naurfaer drawled, beginning the small ceremony.

Kili smiled at Tauriel, pulling her close with Finli between them. At the time, before he had learned Sindarin, that was a difficult thing to memorize. He now cringed at his pronunciation of several key words, but Tauriel never once corrected him. No doubt Fili would have gotten it right, Sindarin had come easy to him even in the beginning. It took Kili a bit longer, but with practice, and personal lessons from his very own elf, he reached the same level of fluency as Fili who sounded like a natural born elf, to Thorin’s great horror when he first heard him speak. Might Kili add it was a good thing Thorin had come so far, or just learning they spoke the language would have likely gotten them disowned…if not disemboweled. Kili felt Tauriel rest her head against his own as she watched the ceremony.

Viltarra’s eyes went wide when she heard she would need to speak Sindarin. It was WORSE than having to memorize lines in Khuzdul…which is a language she was fluent in! Her heart began to pound at the implications but one look from Fili, whose eyes were begging her to trust him, and her heart began to slow as she tried to focus once again on Naurfaer. He must have sensed her apprehension because he paused and waited until he knew she was paying attention.

“As I said, typically it is in Sindarin, but, typically it also includes at least one elf in the couple.” He sent Tauriel and Kili a smirk, his heart warming at the couple currently leaning into each other, their son nestled perfectly between their two chests and happily chewing on Kili’s lapels.

 “I think we can get to the same place speaking common. I also may have changed it up a bit to fit into a more, dwarvish, ceremony. Fili, repeat as I say. ‘I call to Mahal so he may witness my proclamation of love for the one before me. I give all that I am to her. She is my one, and my life is not complete without her. May all my days be filled with her as my heart already does. May Mahal hear that she is my heart and my breath. From this moment on, we are bound in heart and life so that when our spirits meet at the Halls of Mandos, we will walk in, hand in hand, forever as one.’”

Fili turned towards Viltarra and repeated, word for word, the modified blessing. It was better than any he could have come up with and tears fell from his eyes as he hit every point with every bit of feeling he had. Mahal, he loved her.

“Well done, Fili.” Naurfaer praised, then turned towards the dam. “Now Viltarra, ‘I call to Mahal so he may witness my proclamation of love for the one before me. I give all that I am to him. He is my one, and my life is not complete without him. May all my days be filled with him as my heart already does. May Mahal hear that he is my heart and my breath. From this moment on, we are bound in heart and life so that when our spirits meet at the Halls of Mandos, we will walk in, hand in hand, forever as one.’”

Viltarra took a deep breath; her heart pounded in her chest, and she sensed her palms go moist. Then, she felt Fili lift their entwined hands and graze her cheek tenderly. “Hey. Focus on me, okay? It is just us two here.” The blonde dam nodded and took another deep breath before she began.

Viltarra had to look to Naurfaer twice for clarification, but otherwise delivered the blessing perfectly, letting out a relieved breath when she was finished.

Naurfaer smiled at the pair. “Mahal has witnessed this pairing, as have the eyes in this group. Will all in attendance support this merge?” He first looked to Vin and Tarrah who nodded, then to Dis and Thorin each giving their approval as well. Leotti smiled, and Kili and Tauriel finished with a “definitely” in perfect unison. “Well, I guess all that’s left is to seal your pairing with a kiss.”

Nobody had to tell Fili twice as he took the free hand not tied to Viltarra’s and pulled her flush against him and slammed his lips to hers in a long, passionate, kiss.

Dis rolled her eyes, but evidence of tears falling down her cheeks made the gesture meaningless. Thorin smiled, Leotti laughed, and Kili and Tauriel each placed their lips on either side of Finli’s head, the babe laughing joyously between his parents.

It took Naurfaer and Dis a few moments to help the new couple get their wrists untied before Viltarra placed the cloth sash in her dress pocket and they each took turns embracing the family.

“Welcome to the family Fili. I cannot say how much of a joy it is to finally have you.” Vin pulled the prince into a tight embrace. He could see Dis giving Viltarra a hug and the moment Dis stepped back, Kili had grabbed the dam by the waste and lifted her into a spinning hug. Tauriel laughed beside Leotti who was now holding Finli.

Fili’s heart was filled with joy as Viltarra smiled and came towards him. “So, does this mean I can call you husband now?”

The prince laughed. “That ceremony was real enough to me, my darling wife.” He leaned in to press his lips to hers but was promptly pulled back and watched in horror as the distance between him and his new wife was widening. He tried to fight, but in the position he was grabbed, it made it impossible to get any type of leverage, so he huffed in frustration.

“Turn-about is fair play brother. You know the rules.” Fili was able to turn around enough to glare at Kili.

“But WE just got married so they should not apply.” Fili tried to argue.

“Aye, but only WE know that.” Kili answered with a smirk. “So really, they do apply dear brother. You will see her again in the morning for ceremony number two, stop moping.”

Unable to do anything about it, Fili sighed and shook Kili off enough to be able to walk on his own.

“KILI!” Kili turned to his wife who was watching the pair leave beside a chuckling Viltarra. “No rams!”

Kili groaned. “AMRALIME! You are taking all the fun away.”

“No rams Kili!” Tauriel repeated, her arms crossed over her chest.

“Fine.” Kili finally gave in and pulled a now laughing Fili into the hall so they could find some food and ale.

Thorin too bid the dams and Tauriel farewell as did Naurfaer and they invited Vin to come join the boys in a day of pre-celebration involving mostly drinking.

“What do we do now?” Viltarra looked between Dis and the remainder of the group.

“I guess that depends on what you wish to do. Dams usually spend the day together making last minute preparations, enjoying some ale, and giving the married dams a chance to pass on words of advice and wisdom.” Dis answered.

“Or they shoot arrows for three hours straight.” Leotti chimed in, looking at Tauriel who snickered.

“I am hardly a dam Leotti.” Tauriel rolled her eyes as she took her son away from her friend, who lifted a brow but relinquished Finli, who was happy to be returned to his mother.

“My daughter, you are more dam than you think.” Dis countered causing another round of laughter as the girls walked into the mountain.

The first order of business was more work and less play. It was Dis wanting to make sure the hall was all in order for the morning. It was now past the mid-day meal and the kitchens have already begun preparations for tomorrows feast. Bombur met with the group of ladies and went over what he and his kitchen was working on tonight so they would all be available to attend the wedding in the morning. Viltarra, Tarrah, and Dis all looked over the menu, the younger baker adding in a few tips and suggestions for desserts before the large, red-bearded dwarf gave a small bow and disappeared into his domain.

Next came the great, golden-floored, hall where the ceremony would be. Everything seemed right. There was not much in the way of decorations as it was a traditional ceremony in a sacred hall. The seating was roped off just as Tauriel’s wedding was but there was a bit less green for her liking. It seemed Viltarra thought so too by the looks of it, but she remained silent.

“Anything else?” Dis looked around and shook her head at the dwarf before her. Krig, Tauriel thinks his name is. He was overseeing the great hall and making sure it remained undisturbed. The eleth re-adjusted a sleeping Finli in her arms and watched Dis shake her head and dismiss the younger dwarf.

“Alright, I think that is all we need to do. Shall we go up?” Dis looked at Tarrah, Leotti, Viltarra, and Tauriel who all nodded in agreement.

The group would be staying in Tauriel and Kili’s rooms for the evening, with exception of Leotti who had decided to return to her chambers having had stayed up the entire night before helping Fili set up for the handfasting. “I do not wish to fall asleep during your ceremony, Vil. I hope you do not mind.”

“As long as you stop calling me Vil, I do not think it will be a problem.” Viltarra rolled her eyes and folded her arms. No matter how many times she has corrected the slightly shorter dam, Leotti never gets it in her head that Viltarra hated nicknames.

However, the little seamstress only grinned in response, gave Viltarra a tight hug, and danced down the hall to her chambers without another word.

“Exasperating seamstress.” Viltarra murmured, causing a round of chuckles from her mother, Dis, and Tauriel.

“I think she may have an ulterior motive, she did not look very tired to me.” Tauriel sighed.

Viltarra shook her head and lifted a brow. “She’s probably adding last minute touches to a second dress…just in case I change my mind.” Viltarra was no ignorant dam. She has seen Leotti hidden away with her sketching journal. She even would occasionally air measure her when Viltarra was walking past Leotti’s shop. Viltarra knew her friend was up to something, but so far, Leotti has not once approached her about it since the young baker shut her down months ago.

“I would not doubt that, but she has said nothing about it to me.” Tauriel hummed.

“Nor would I.” Dis chuckled, knowing Leotti rather well. Tarrah just watched amused. To be honest, she would love to see what the very talented seamstress came up with…if in fact she was designing a dress.

With everything in order, the small group began to make their way up the stairs to the royal wing to prepare for some of their own kind of fun in.

For the most part, they were set for a quiet evening as Viltarra specifically requested nothing over the top. She was just wishing for some time to relax and reflect with her mother, and new family around her.

Using Tauriel’s second washroom just off the sitting room, Viltarra slipped out of her dress and back into her regular blouse and breeches she had brought with her, although she did pull the embroidered sash from her dress pocket and ran it through her fingers before rolling it up and placing it in her trouser pockets. She was married now, and tomorrow morning she will be twice married.

Viltarra smiled in the mirror then turned from the washroom and joined Tauriel, her mother, and Dis for a round of ale and what she would find to be some rather amusing stories.

“I wish I were speaking falsely.” Tauriel giggled, the sound filling the room like a tinkling bell. They had been swapping tales and drinking for nearly an hour, though Tauriel had been the only one to not partake of any alcohol since she was still nursing. “If you do not believe me, ask Thorin or Dwalin. Both were there.”

Tarrah and Viltarra laughed while Dis just shook her head. “Let me guess, two of my children had something to do with this?”

Tauriel only shrugged. “To this day, neither owns up to it. Both vehemently deny knowing the mushrooms were poisonous. I have my doubts though. I find it difficult to believe with all the time they have spent out hunting and on the road, they were unable to classify a commonly toxic mushroom.”

“Da.” Tauriel smiled down at Finli who sat at her feet, his little hands grasping his chewing rag in one hand and a plush Leotti had made him in another.

“He sure loves his father.” Tarrah cooed at Finli who stopped his chanting of ‘da’ and stared wide eyed at the dam who was leaning towards him. He physically leaned back, bumping into Tauriel’s legs as tears began to form in his eyes. “Ahhh, no need for that precious thing. I remember when Viltarra cried every time Vin would step out of eyesight. Used to make me feel like I was nothing but a food source.”

Tauriel chuckled but shook her head. “I cannot judge him on his attachment to Kili, when I feel much the same way as he.”

“I would like to say it is young love, but, I think it is just the pair of you.” Dis supplied with a smirk as Tauriel’s cheeks reddened.

There was no arguing how, overly attached, Tauriel was to Kili, and Kili to her. Neither feels whole when the other is not within touching range. If that sounds codependent and offsetting for some, they can go throw themselves at a Balrog for all she cares. She and Kili are happy with their life, and their place with each other. It feels…warm and safe, and certainly not smothering in any way.

Dis finished off her mug of ale and looked out the large windows. The sky was just beginning to dim, and the evening bell will be chiming soon. The food hall was closed tonight for all of Erebor, so meals are to be delivered to chambers which consists of dinner, and something for breakfast for the following morning.

Everything was set for the wedding in the morning, except one thing. Dis turned to the young dam beside her, placing her empty mug down on the table in front of the chaise. “Viltarra, I have something for you but I have left it in my room. Would you mind if I borrow you?”

“Of course not Dis.” Viltarra rose then eyed her mother.

“Well, go on! I will remain here with Tauriel and this gorgeous little one.” Tarrah leaned in enough to tap Finli’s nose, who finally gave her a smile and tried to hand her the very wet rag.

“Oh Finli, darling, I do not think she wants that.” Tauriel chastened.

Tarrah to her credit took it however, and Finli let out a peal of joy before scrunching his tiny nose and reaching out for it back not seconds later. Tauriel sighed, she needs to teach him some better manners.

Leaving one chamber and entering another, Dis gestured to the younger dam. "Come in Viltarra. I will be right back.” Viltarra waited patiently as Dis disappeared into her personal room, only to reappear seconds later carrying a box.

“When Tauriel married Kili, I had one of these made for her to symbolize her place among the royal family. It is only fitting I do the same for you.” The elder dam sat on the couch and patted the seat beside her, and Viltarra eyed the object as she sat down.

Smiling, Dis opened the box and showed Viltarra a simple circlet sitting in velvet lining inside. “Fili suggested I make it not overly embellished.” Dis began. “Just, a simple, rose-gold, circlet was his suggestion, so I followed his request. Kili actually was the one to make it, rather than the customary mountain jeweler. Between you and I, my son’s talent for such things is not matched in this mountain which is why he requested to take on the task for you and Fili.”

Viltarra’s heart stopped at the piece placed in her hands. It was perfectly suited for her and matched her pendant perfectly. Mahal, she could kiss Kili for not creating something gaudy and overembellished. She backstepped instantly at the thought, maybe not kiss. Tauriel would likely put an arrow through her heart for even considering it. No matter, she prefers to keep her lips reserved for her own prince, one with blonde hair…not black.

“Thank you Dis, it is…perfect.” Viltarra whispered in awe. “I am honored to accept such a gift. I hope I can do it justice and not embarrass the family tomorrow.”

Dis sighed as she watched Viltarra place the circlet back in the box and set it on the open seat on her other side. When Viltarra moved to stand, Dis grabbed her hand to stop her. “My Vili was a mess on our wedding day.” She began, Viltarra ceasing her movements and settling back on the sofa, watching the dam curiously.

Dis thought back to her own special one as she spoke. His golden hair done up in braids on their wedding day, and his hands had been shaking as he fumbled his words. “My brother was not, at first, thrilled with my choice.” She gave Viltarra a sideways glance and a crooked smile that was all Kili. “I was a bit of a rebel in my youth when we were in exile. I fear many of my brothers silver hairs are my doing…the rest came from my sons, I am sure.” She laughed, the corners of her eyes crinkling.

“Thorin was also incredibly overprotective…or is…I should say.” Dis chuckled to herself, then sighed. “It probably goes without saying though, since we had lost our mother in the mountain, followed by our father and grandfather in a battle he had fought alongside them, and then my brother in another battle. After we lost Frerin, he came home and refused to allow me to even leave the chamber for nearly a half year. Course, I snuck out because, honestly, I was not about to let him dictate how I could live.”

Well, here was Fili and Kili in their mother. For the longest time, Viltarra had no idea how someone so…regal…and who could embody Thorin down to the somber and severe looks, could be the parent of the two biggest jokesters in the mountain. Fili and Kili may take their responsibilities seriously, but everything else was usually done with an air of mischievousness. Never for harm though. Both were incredibly kindhearted. They just wanted to bring laughter to whatever they did. The only times they did not was when they were fulfilling their roles as princes, or if someone they loved was in danger.  

“I take it you met Fili’s father on one of these ‘outings’?” Viltarra asked.

Dis laughed. “Oh, no. Thorin brought him home. He was joining their group to storm an orcish encampment. He had come with Dwalin from another settlement at Thorin’s bidding, as they needed more numbers for the raid. What my brother did not realize, was he would be staying from that moment on. We spoke all night, Vili and I. I remember falling asleep on his knee...oh my...Thorin was more than furious to find us the next morning.” Dis snickered.

“I can only imagine.” Viltarra chuckled in response, easily picturing the irate dwarven king finding his baby sister curled up with a strange dwarf.

“He came back from the raid, successful, and we were wed within the year.” Dis smiled warmly, then turned a knowing look to Viltarra. “You know, my Vili was not one to remember great speeches or lines. He had to ask Thorin for his next words nearly seven times on our wedding day. The ceremony was three-times it’s length because my precious Vili was too nervous to focus. Vili was no son of a Lord or even respectable family who had grown up in politics. He was just a lowly guard, not even overly experienced, albeit talented with an axe and throwing knives he was. With words and memorization…not at all.”

Viltarra listened and nodded thoughtfully, she was beginning to see why Dis was sharing such a personal experience.

Dis took her hand. “Truly, there is nothing to worry about tomorrow. If you miss a word or forget what to say or do, there are plenty around to guide you back into place. I apologize if I ever made you feel otherwise.” A weight Viltarra had been holding on her shoulders felt half its size as she let out a relieved breath. Mortifying the family with her nerves was one of the biggest stresses she had about the day.

Dis smiled, seeing the young dam look more than a little relieved. “Is there anything further you wish to do, for tomorrow that is?” Viltarra slowly nodded. “Go on, I will do all I can to make this day, yours.”

The dam sighed. “I remember a wedding in one of the human villages as a small child. I am afraid I do not remember much except, the woman held the most beautiful bundle of wildflowers on her way to meet her other half. It had been a tradition in this city of men to have flowers as part of the ceremony, whether for beauty or for some sort of symbolization, I don’t know but I always loved it. I understand that is not our way, but…”

“You wish to have flowers for yourself. I do not think that an unreasonable request.” Dis eyed the door. She knew it was getting late and the shops had closed early giving the dwarves a chance to return to their chambers for food deliveries tonight. “It is unlikely that the markets are open, and I think the green room’s buds have all been harvested since it is the end of the season.” Dis looked at the window. “But, there is yet still some light out, if we go quickly. It may not be extravagant but…I think we can find something that would make do outside.”

Viltarra’s smile brightened. “I know just the place.” She replied and stood. “Should we get Tauriel and my mother?”

“We could…or…we could sneak out.” Dis gave the young dam a playful grin and Viltarra laughed but nodded. They would not be gone long anyway, and it was beginning to get colder as the evening progressed, much too cold for Finli to be out of the warm mountain. Speaking of cold… “Do you have a cloak? It has been getting chillier in the late afternoons.”

Viltarra nodded at her fur lined vest…well it was actually Fili’s; she had stolen it from him weeks ago. Dis hummed in approval and snatched one of Thorin’s greatcoats from the hook by the door, at which Viltarra lifted a curious brow. Dis shrugged and gave her a lopsided grin.  “Its warmer…and I left my own in Tauriel’s chambers. This will have to do.”

Being as quiet as possible, as not to alert elven ears, the pair made it to the main door of the royal wing, which opened before they could reach it. “Oh. Sorry mam.” Kili smiled then looked at the pair. “Where are you two going?”

“Caught.” Dis grumbled as Viltarra chuckled.

“Dis agreed to help me get some wildflowers.” Viltarra was the one to answer, choosing honesty. She peered around Kili hoping to get a view of another prince along with him. “Is Fili with you?”

Kili shook his head slowly. “No, he’s with Naurfaer, Vin, and Thorin. When I left them, they were in the middle of an axe throwing competition. I thought it would be a good time to slip away for a moment to tuck my little one in and see Tauriel before she retires. I will be sleeping in Fili’s chambers tonight, so I wanted to wish them a goodnight.”

“Before the drinking competition began and you couldn’t decipher the floor from the ceiling you mean?” Dis deadpanned. Kili chuckled, neither confirming nor denying the accusation. “Just, make sure you four don’t overdo it. We have a wedding in the morning. At least I know Naurfaer won’t be affected too bad. I am counting on him to make sure you stay out of trouble.”

“Mam…” Kili whined. “I think I am responsible enough to make sure Fili is in top shape for Viltarra tomorrow. I would not want my new sister to start married life upset at me, and Tauriel would probably gut me for it.” He gave Viltarra his most charming grin. Mahal these sons of Durin can lay it on thick.

Kili stood and looked at them for a moment then, seeming to come to a decision held the door open and turned to leave the royal wing. The two dams looked at him questioningly. “What? Do you really think I am going to let you two go out alone? Mam, I think you raised me better than that. It is getting late. Besides, both Fili and uncle will have my head if something were to happen to either of you, especially before the wedding.”

Dis looked at Kili then back down the hall where Tauriel was. “Don’t you want to go say goodnight?”

Kili waived his mother off, although he did give the hallway a longing look. “I think they can wait, we will not be long will we?”

Viltarra shook her head. “Oh no, it is just down the path near the forest line. There are wild roses and peony’s growing. Maybe a ten-minute walk, so under a half-hour and we will be back.” Kili nodded and put his arm around each of the dam’s shoulders, escorting them down the stairs, past the guards, and out the mountain.

The sun was already setting as a set of eyes peered up at the mountain from the forest’s edge. “What is the plan commander?”

“The same as it was before we left.” Cold blue eyes glared icily. “At dark, we search for any kind of weakness in the fortification. No stronghold is without weak points of entry. Then I and Syrene will get in and take the child.” There was some shuffling around. “I want it to be understood. We do not advance unless we are absolutely sure. Alarming the guard will only cause them to reinforce the mountain to a point we will never be able to penetrate. This is a mission of the upmost stealth. Understood?”

“My commander?” The leader of the group looked up at a lower ranking guard who sat in a tree above.

“Yes Horyk.” Came a somewhat annoyed response.

The guard gestured towards the mountain path. “We have visualization. Three dwarves are coming right this way….they look like the sons of Durin.”

“Impossible.” The commander looked to the paths ahead to see three unmistakably dwarven figures appearing to be coming directly towards them. Maybe this would be better. He sat rethinking his strategy.

“Orders sir?”

A babe would require time and effort as well as offering no guarantees, but, the sons of Durin are known to already be mind-sick. Especially the king. It would not take much to get their plan into action sooner with one of the older ones verses an infant. This would have been an impossible plan to execute any other way, but, they had the element of surprise. He always thought the idea of collecting a babe to be…fruitless. Their Lord would be much more pleased to know they had a way to get the sons of Durin. He would much prefer them over the half-breed child they were unsure could even be influenced.

The commanding officer looked about the group of his subordinates. “Get the group into position. The attack may be unexpected, but these are dwarven warriors. Now silence. On my signal, we take them. If they become too much, use the morgul blade, but do not hit them all. We need at least one to survive.”

Kili gave the mountain a quick backwards look as he kept pace with his mam and sister. That was an odd thought, he had a sister. Fili always called Tauriel his sister, but Tauriel was Kili’s wife. Kili never had a sister before, but he was looking forward to having her in the family and one day becoming an uncle.

The young, dark-haired prince watched as Viltarra pointed to a spot along the brush. He could see smatterings of color among green. This must be where Viltarra had suggested. Maybe he can grab some flowers for Tauriel as well. She did love them, and he loved to see her smile. With the idea in place, Kili had a bit more bounce to his step as they reached the brush.

Something stopped him though. A chill and deep seeded warrior instincts had his hackles begin to rise. “Mam, Viltarra. Stop.” He tried to grab for them, but they were in heavy conversation. Kili gripped the axe he still had from the competition and pulled the small sword he always kept with him out of habit. The sound of the weapon being pulled from its sheath finally resonating with the two dams ahead.

“Kili, darling? What is it?” Dis turned to her son, giving him and his weapons a concerned look.

However, before Kili could respond, the world turned on its side as a group of beings surrounded them. Orcs and what appeared to be several elves made up the group. Just looking at them, Kili could tell these were certainly not Mirkwood elves, at least not in dress or appearance. Their ears were longer, only just, their hair shorter, and their dress more of a rogue warrior then a woodland guard.

For protection, Kili closed the distance between himself and the dams, adopting a threatening yet defensive pose. There were too many of them. He needed to get help, but their path had weaved away from the entrance, and they were out of sight from the mountain gates where the guards stood, despite not being far. He would have to fight his way out of this.

One of the tall elves smirked down at Kili, his blue eyes more amused then threatened by the youngest son of Durin. “You will not win. It would be wiser to stand down.”

Kili subtly passed the axe to Dis who held it tightly in her grip. He wished he had a weapon to give to Viltarra, but it was only by chance that he had the second weapon. The trio stood back-to-back as they were circled by the advancing party.

Finally, a dark order drawled out, “Take them.” Before Kili could make a plan to get out, they were in the throes of battle.

Kili tried keeping tabs on his mother and sister, but he was overwhelmed with five elves and seven orcs constantly at attack. He was able to take three of the orcs out and watched as his mother took a further two. Dis may rarely get out into battle, but, Thorin made sure to train her well. Viltarra, however, was struggling. With no weapon, she was forced to utilize a thick branch which was only good at warding attackers off, not taking them out.

“Go get help!” Kili tried to yell to her, but he was pushed hard to his back, causing the air to be forced from his lungs and his sword to fall feet away. The elf above him sneered but a black mass dived from the sky and began attacking him, ramming its long beak into the elf’s eye. He yelled and grabbed at the bird, forcing it from his face and slamming it onto the ground.

Kili saw as streak of white as Kaw immediately righted himself, hopping back up and hissing at the elf before opening his wings to leap into the air once more. But the elf was faster. He lifted his foot and slammed it down hard onto the young raven.

“NO!!! STOP!!!” Kili bellowed.

The bird let out a squeal and went limp. “Kaw!” Kili had to force the pain away. His wife’s most beloved raven, the raven who burrowed his way into both their hearts, was lying much too still in the tall grass.

There was another yelp of pain and Kili turned in time to see Dis fall to the ground, Viltarra being quick enough to grab the axe that had been embedded into an orc and ramming it into another who was making its way over.

Kili rose from the ground and went for his sword but it was gone. One of the tall elves held it, swinging it in his hand in a taunting manner. “I think you lost this little one.” He teased. Kili went to lunge for it but something struck him on the back and he fell to the ground, unconscious.

“What have you done!” Viltarra yelled from where she was clutching Dis, the older dam sliding to the ground, Viltarra going with her to make sure she didn’t do any further harm to herself. The axe she once had was now long gone, still imbedded in an orc lying face down too far away. She could do nothing.

“Silence!” What seemed to be the leader, yelled to the group as he held his hand tightly over his bleeding eye. “Gag them, bind them, and let's get them out of here before the mountain discovers their king and two princes have been taken.”

Viltarra furrowed her brows. King? Thorin? Taken? She looked down at Dis who was bleeding from a small cut and had a sizable bruise beginning to form on the side of her face, but seemed otherwise unharmed. Unconscious, but unharmed. Tears filled her eyes when she could see the still form of Kaw feet away. His wing was set at an unnatural angle and his beak was wide open, as it had been when he gave his last cry of pain. Oh, poor Kaw.

Forced to her feet, Viltarra was pushed into the woods. She tried to fight, but doing so would likely cause them to knock her out as well. At least awake she could watch over the two who were being dragged and then thrown over the shoulders of a few larger orcs who stood in waiting. Mahal, there were more.

“MOVE!” With another shove, Viltarra stumbled forward. Away from the opening in the trees. Away from the mountain. Away from Fili.

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

Tauriel kept looking to the door. It had been over a half hour since Dis and Viltarra had left, she wondered what they were up to. “Tarrah, do you mind watching Finli for a moment? I want to make sure they aren’t in need of assistance.”

“Do you think something is wrong?” Even as she asked, the dam was taking Tauriel’s place near where Finli still sat on the floor, now playing with Kaw who was dancing around the babe while Finli choked out in laughter.

“No. But I think I want to check to be sure.” Tauriel gave Tarrah a smile and stepped out the door and across the hall. She knocked softly before slowly opening the door to Dis and Thorin’s shared sitting room.

“Dis, Viltarra? I just wanted to see if…” Empty. She took a second to listen in around her, but only silence met her sensitive years. Just to be sure, Tauriel knocked on Dis’s personal bedchamber door before opening it, but that too was empty. Doing the same with Thorin’s…knowing he was not home…she was met by yet another lifeless space.

Where could they be? Tauriel sighed. Maybe they went to the kitchens. Deciding to ask the guard when they left would be the next best idea, Tauriel left and began her trek down the hallway, until a blinding pain filled her mind and the eleth fell hard to her knees grasping either side of her head. She could hear Finli’s screams down the hallway and began forcing the pain away.

The Eleth immediately jumped to her feet and ran down the hall, bursting through the door. “What happened!?” Grabbing for her son, Tauriel began trying to sooth him.

“Honestly Tauriel, nothing.” Tarrah answered, looking stunned and surprised herself at the baby’s sudden outburst. “He was just laughing at your raven, then he suddenly stopped and began to scream. No bites, nips, or falls. He just…”

Tauriel went white. That was not her son that had caused the pain in her head, but one who was connected to them both. “Kili.” Tauriel breathed. Valar not again. When will they have peace? Kaw was making a kind of high twilling sound as he lifted a small black eye at her. Tauriel looked down at him. “Kaw, rad-ada.”

The bird croaked and flew out the still open chamber door. She had opted asking him to find Kili in Sindarin, thinking it would be better than to alert Tarrah or her inconsolable son of danger that may not be anything more than an accident or misunderstanding. Maybe Kili got hurt in the axe competition he was talking about, or fell off the table after having too much ale.

“DA! DA!” Finli began to sob over and over.

“Shhh, calm my little star.” Tauriel hushed, rocking her precious son. “Da is just fine. He will be here soon. Shhh.”

“Tauriel. What is going on?” To her embarrassment, Tauriel forgot about Tarrah.

Tauriel sighed over her sobbing son. “Truthfully, I cannot say. We need to speak to the guard. Neither Viltarra nor Dis are in their room. The guard should be able to locate them. I need to find the boys as well. It is likely nothing, but, when he is like this, he will calm for no one but his father. Come.”

Pushing her panic aside, Tauriel and the still wailing Finli slipped down the stairs. Tarrah, who was trying to remain calm, was only steps from the eleth who stopped at the guards at the bottom of the stairs. “Have you seen Viltarra and Dis? Did they come by here?”

They nodded at Tauriel, giving Finli a sad look. “Aye my Lady. They left by this way not a half-hour ago along with Prince Kili.”

Oh no, that was precisely not what Tauriel wanted to hear. “Where is Thorin and Fili?”

“I believe they are at the training grounds my Lady.” The elder guard responded. “At least, that is the last I heard, do I need to alert captain Aeodhen my Lady?”

Biting her lip, Tauriel thought. It could be nothing, but, she felt in her bones something was wrong. “As a precaution, I think that wise.” She finally responded after a moment.

The guard nodded and disappeared, leaving the second guard in charge. Without hesitation, Tauriel made for the training center, still trying to sooth Finli. Kili was fine. Kili was probably helping Dis and Viltarra get something. He was fine. However, the painful throb in her mind spoke the contrary and caused Tauriel to pick up her pace.

The eleth’s sensitive ears picked up uproarious laughter even over Fin’s cries. Not caring about making a scene with Finli’s wails for Kili, Tauriel slid into the room. Maybe the guard was wrong, or maybe Kili had headed back here. Her eyes searched even as all heads turned towards her and the screaming child. Long black hair, pulled back, with bits framing a smiling face and warm brown eyes was all she needed right now.

“Tauri! You look as if you could use a drink lass! Maybe ‘im too.” Dwalin chuckled but stopped as she stared at him. “Lass?”

Thorin pushed through the group. “What is going on? Tauriel?”

“Where’s Kili?” Tauriel tried to keep her voice steady. To push her emotions aside. She was proud the small phrase came out smooth and semi-calm.

“What do you mean? He was heading up to say goodnight to you. Mahal. Not again.” Thorin cursed.

Fili came up behind him, adjusting his vest and smiled, but the smile immediately fell from his face when he took in her expression. He looked at Tarrah who looked just as worried and then to Finli who’s cries echoed off the walls. He was working himself up into a fit, his cries beginning to cause him to take great hiccupping gasps.

The room once filled with celebration and laughter, was dead silent. “Tauriel. Where’s Viltarra.” The seriousness in Fili’s voice would have been frightening if she was not currently working herself up into her own internal panic. The voice in her head that sounded oddly like Thranduil was berating her about not having control over her emotions.

“I do not know.” Tauriel quietly responded. The response could barely be heard over Finli’s wails. “Her and Dis stepped out to go and retrieve something and they never returned. I thought little of it as they were only going to Dis’s chamber until they had been gone for longer than expected. I sought them out but, they were gone. It was not until Tarrah and I approached the guard that I found they had left the wing at all. He was the one who had said Kili was with them.”

Turmoil broke out but Thorin called for silence. He came towards Tauriel and pulled her aside, eyeing Fin. “You know something more, what is it nâtha?”

Tauriel nodded as Finli’s cries covered their conversation. “My connection to Kili is, painful. Something is wrong, and all my instincts are screaming its truth. I believe it is why Finli cannot be calmed. He is connected to Kili as I am, if he felt the same…pain…I did, he knows something is wrong as well. I know it seems odd, but, it is my only indication and I wish I can say it has been wrong before, but it has not.”

The dwarven king eyed Tauriel, taking in her pale complexion and troubled expression. “Go nâtha, take him up. We will find them.” Thorin looked at Finli, then back at Tauriel, knowing the argument that was about to happen.

“NO! I will come too.” Tauriel declared.

There it was, Thorin sighed to himself. “Tauriel. You cannot leave your son like this.”

“I will leave him with Shaada, Thorin.” Tauriel shook her head and responded. “He will be safe with her. Please adad. I need to go. I need to find him.”

Thorin looked at Finli, stroked his head, and lifted his hands to take the babe. With hope, maybe he can calm him enough so he could at least breathe. At first Fin protested, throwing his head back and trying to grasp at Tauriel. Then, Thorin began to sing softly.

The vibrations coming from Thorin’s chest were nearly identical to Kili’s. Suddenly, hiccups turned to gasps, and gasps turned to sniffles, and finally, Finli quieted, the only sound coming from the soft hums Thorin was emanating.

Tauriel leaned in and placed a kiss in Finli’s dark, thick, hair as the babe succumbed and lay his head on Thorin’s shoulder, his thumb in his mouth, but his eyes wide yet unseeing. It was an eerie and haunting sight.

“Bofur, Bifur, Dwalin, go get Aeodhen and search the mountain. Tauriel, Tarrah, Naurfaer, take Finli to Shaada and meet us at the entrance hall. Everyone else, get your weapons and follow me.”

Thorin passed a now calm Finli to Tauriel as she turned and left the room, Tarrah and Naurfaer hot on her heels. She reached Shaada’s door and knocked softly.

The door opened and the dam smiled at the eleth. “Tauriel? I was not expecting you tonight. How can I be of service?”

“I am so sorry to impose Shaada. Viltarra, Dis, and…” Tauriel swallowed. “…and Kili are missing. I…”

“You need not even ask.” Shaada stepped forward to retrieve Finli, who went limply into her arms. “I will make sure he is well cared for until you come back.” Tauriel nodded and had to force back the tears as she watched her son for a moment more.

“Thank you Shaada.” Was all Tauriel was able to get out as she forced herself away from the door.

They all but ran back up the corridors, but stopped just before the throne room. Tauriel turned to the other two with her. “Remain here, I will only be a moment.”

Not waiting for a response, Tauriel raced up the stairs and into her rooms, grabbing her blades and bow before coming back down. Without a word, she shot past Tarrah and Naurfaer, who though he has said nothing, not once has stopped giving his granddaughter worried glances.

Fili was the first to come up to them when they met the group at the mountains entrance. “The guards at the gate said they saw them leave. Mam had told him they were going to be gone for a small amount of time to get some flowers, but that was the last they saw of them.”

So, they were not in the mountain. Tauriel felt her hope slipping away, but one look at Fili made her realize that it was not just her who was missing their mate. “We will find them Fili.” Even as she said the words, they felt like ash in her mouth. Saying them out loud likely helped Fili as much as they had helped her...not at all.

“They are probably at the forest’s edge. There were some lovely bushes of roses and wildflowers there. If I know my daughter any at all, she would have wanted them as part of the ceremony.” Vin smiled and placed a hand on Fili’s tense shoulder. “They probably just lost track of time, or maybe they somehow got stuck. Keep the worrying for when we have enough solid evidence to do so.” He then turned to Tarrah. “My gem, please remain here in-case they return and send word.” Tarrah looked none too pleased to be told to stay, but agreed to wait in the mountain as a precaution.

Vin’s wise words filled Tauriel with little comfort. They seemed to appease Fili, but her mind screamed Kili was far more than in danger.

Thorin began bellowing orders. “Break out in teams and scour the area. We are losing light and fast so be quick. Tauriel, can you use Kaw to survey from above?”

Tauriel shook her head. “I sent him to find Kili, and he has yet to return.” Thorin nodded and began sending groups out. Tauriel stuck with Bofur, Fili, and Vin. The trio following Vin’s direction towards where he thinks they may have gone and Tauriel used her senses to search beyond what dwarven eyes could see.

The eleth jumped when something bumped her side, but it was only Hiril who must have been released to help the search. The warg paid the group no attention as her nose pushed her in the direction they were already headed.

Tauriel began chasing after her and stopped in place when she saw the first of several orcish bodies. “THORIN! OVER HERE!” She called back over her shoulder.

“Great maker’s hammer wha’ ‘appened!” Bofur searched the ground for familiar bodies, but none could be found.

“KILI!....KILI!! WHERE ARE YOU!!” Tauriel began frantically calling out at the edge of the woods, her eyes continuously searching the darkness within.

Hiril let out a howling cry a few steps away, and Tauriel turned to see her nudge something dark on the ground in the grass. She sprinted and fell to her knees. Kaw. Her beloved Kaw. “Oh, my little darling.” Tauriel cried as she stroked his feathers. The raven gave a small croak and gasp for air at the contact and Tauriel sighed, relieved. He was alive, but his wing was far from well. He will likely survive, but it is unknown if he will ever fly again.

“Tauri! Come see this lass!” Tauriel placed her vest over Kaw to keep him warm and help with the shock before she stood to follow Bofur’s voice. She could see Fili yards ahead with Vin looking over something. The eleth turned to Bofur who was kicking one of the felled orcs. “This one aint dead.”

Thorin reached them and looked down at the orc who was gasping shallowly, not far from death but alive enough to talk. The king bent down and pulled at the axe blade in its neck causing the orc to open his eyes and gasp in pain.

“I thought orcs didn’t feel pain?” Thorin gave him a chance, just one. The orc looked up and laughed but stopped when Thorin grabbed the axe once again. “Where are they?” He demanded.

“Somewhere you will never find. Not if you searched for a thousand-years dwarf.” The creature gasped.

Thorin growled then bellowed, “Tell me WHERE THEY ARE!”

His demand was once again met with laughter a second time, followed by a wet, blood filled, cough. “Go back to your mountain dwarf. Mourn your king and his kin. You will see them no more. The sons of Durin will either succumb, or fall.” A final laugh and the orc went silent and still, the last breath he took leaving him like a hiss.

Thorin roared and slammed his blade into the orc’s chest. The creature was already dead, but Thorin needed a momentary outlet for his frustrations, though it did nothing to help. “Search the forest, search the trees. FIND SOMETHING!”

Tauriel stood and went into the forests where Fili and Vin had disappeared. Seeing them several yards away, she ran towards them. “What is it?” Tauriel knelt down beside Fili who was looking at something in the mud.

“Tracks. But they stop at the river.” Fili picked up the pendant he had given Viltarra, the clasp was broken, meaning it had fallen off her at this point. He gripped it in his fist and bowed his head.

“Fili, we found a live orc, he said ‘mourn your king and his kin. You will see them no more’. It just, does not make sense. Thorin is here, as are you. They only have Kili and Kili is not the king.” Fili looked up at her, but he honestly had as much of an idea as she did. So, they continued to scour the area for anything to go off well into the night and into the next day, but they would come up with nothing.

Viltarra could feel her legs ache fiercely as she was once again, pushed forward. She stumbled over a root, cursing as she tried to right herself. “Keep moving, dwarf!”

The dam grumbled at the order given by one of the elves. “I could if you would remove this stupid rag around my eyes!”

“And have you try to escape again?” Came the frustrated response. “Not likely, now move or die dwarf. We only need one of you to live so one or two dead would be no matter to us.”

Mahal, Viltarra hopes Kili and Dis are alright. She has not seen either in hours thanks to the rag. She has no idea if they were awake yet but at least that elf had given away enough to know they live, or, at least one of them lives.

Viltarra knew they had been walking all night, but was having difficulty gaging the distance or direction they had gone. She felt herself be forced to a stop and someone saying something in a language she had never heard before. It was not elvish or Khuzdul, or any form of mannish she has heard on her travels.

“It’s black speech.”

Viltarra felt relieved. “Kili!” She whispered happily. “You’re alright!”

“Aye.” Kili sighed. “My head is killing me, and I cannot see a thing, but, I am okay. Mam?”

They both waited but no words came. “I don’t know Kili. What are we going to do?”

Before he could respond someone came back and they were moving again. Viltarra felt the change from a crisp autumn morning to a stale, cold, air as they were forced forward. They both lost track of direction as they were winded through corridor and finally were thrust onto the ground where their blindfolds were removed.

Kili looked to Viltarra who was looking at Dis. Dis looked a bit out of it, but she was conscious for the moment. She nodded at both to signal she is alright and Kili took stock of their surroundings.

The room they were in was cavernous and in ruins. Dilapidated stone heads lay on the ground in crumbles and a large opening where it looked as if a long-gone glass window once took up most of the wall sat behind an old stone throne. Orcs lined the entrances as did a handful of male elves. Then there was one female who stood staring at the group with emotionless blue eyes. Her long red hair that peaked from her hood made Kili’s heart painfully clench. He leveled a glare at her, but she only stared back, clearly unphased.

However, the red head did stand straighter when a taller, more imposing elf walked in. “Did I not say bring the child?! What is this? Someone better explain immediately.”

“My Lord, we were presented with an opportunity to capture all three sons of Durin, I could not pass it up. Would they not serve as a better prize, a better…substitute? We know they are susceptible. The child was an unknown.”

Child?…Finli! Kili growled deep in his chest. “You come near my son, and you will die before your eyes have a chance to fall on him.”

The once silent she-elf stepped away from the wall. “Spirit. I like it. You will need if for the road ahead dwarf prince.” Kili glared at the red-head who was smirking back at him.

“Elbereth, enough.”

The eleth leaned back against the wall silently, the smile still on her face as she watched the tall elf come closer to them. He was as tall as Thranduil, with long black hair and deep blue eyes, not unlike the female smiling at him. He looked at Kili, then at Viltarra and Dis before turning to the two elves who had taken them. “Tell me again who you brought me?”

One gulped and looked at the three on their knees. “The sons of Durin my Lord.”

“Mmm. Funny, I see only one son of Durin, the other two are females. Useless the dwarrowdams are, but he will do. You might live yet if your plan works. We only need one, after all. Take them down to a cell. Elbereth, when you are ready, he is all yours.”

Kili did not like the look of pleasure that swam on her face, but he had little time to dwell as they were once again on the move. This time, Dis, Kili, and Viltarra were taken further into the compound and eventually pushed into a cell with the door slammed shut behind them.

“Why is it I keep finding myself in a cell!? I never had this problem before I met your family.” Viltarra’s declaration had no bite to it, despite the annoyed tone.

Kili gave her a small smile but turned his attention to Dis who began to have beads of sweat form on her brow. “Mam?”

“I am alright darling, just a bit out of sorts.” Dis sighed, then looked at her son and Viltarra. “We need to come up with a plan.”

Kili eyed her but nodded. The longer they remained here, the less their chances were of getting out alive, but first, they needed to get their hands free. “Viltarra, if I turn my back to you, do you think you can get these robes off?”

Viltarra looked at Kili’s hands. It looked as if it was only a rope with a basic knot, so it should be simple enough to untie. “I think so.” She turned her back to Kili, blindly grasping for his hands and lifting herself on the balls of her feet to get a little higher and reach the knot placed on top of his wrists.

“Why must you be so freakishly tall!” She lamented as the balls of her feet began to ache.

Kili rolled his eyes and bent his knees a bit to make it easier for her. “I’m only a few inches taller than Fili, and I am shorter than my own wife. I would not call that freakishly tall, dear sister.” Viltarra froze even as the rope fell to the ground and Kili rubbed at his sore wrists. He turned to her and saw the look, instantly regretting his use of words. “Oh, Viltarra. I am so sorry. Tauriel is always berating me to think before I speak, I don’t think it is a talent or skill I will ever possess.”

The dam nodded and turned her back to him. “Can you unbind me please?”

Kili nodded and attacked the ropes with vigor, easily undoing the knot before kneeling and doing the same for Dis. Kili watched her rub her wrists warily. Something was wrong…she is being much too quiet. He kissed her temple and stood, taking Viltarra’s hands in his. “I will do all I can to get you home and back to Fili. I swear to you.” He pulled the dam into his arms and held her tight.

Viltarra sighed. “I believe you Kili. Thank you. I would like to know why they kept saying they had three sons of Durin.”

“I think I know the answer to that.” Kili stated as he pulled away. “Mam is wearing Thorin’s coat, that mixed with how well they resemble the other means to the untrained eye, and maybe in the distance, she looks enough like uncle to be mistaken as him. AND this…if I am correct,” Kili pulled at Viltarra’s vest, “…is Fili’s. You and Fili have similar colored hair. I can understand the mix-up. I do not like it, but I can understand it.”

“Idiots can’t tell a dam when they see one.” Dis scoffed but wrapped herself further in Thorin’s coat. For warmth or for comfort, Kili did not know.  

“We need to get out of here. They have some plan that sounds as if it includes me, and I am in no hurry to find out what that is.” Kili stepped towards the cell door and craned his neck to peak out and see if there were any guards. The way looked clear, so Kili pulled a clip from his hair and reached around the bars to the lock. These things rarely were a challenge for him. It only took a moment and the lock “clicked” freeing the door.

“I do not know if I should be proud or mortified you can do that.” Dis gave her son a pointed look.

Kili rolled his eyes as he stepped out and checked the hallway, making certain nobody was coming, then turned back to his mam. “Decide when we get back to Erebor. They mentioned my son, I will not let them near him. We have to get back. Can you walk mam?”

Dis was already on her feet but she stumbled and leaned heavily against the wall. Concerned, Kili stepped towards her. First, he checked the deep bruising on her face, likely a concussion. He then opened the greatcoat belonging to Thorin and looked for any indication she had been wounded, but the only spot he could find was a small nick in her side. Kili ripped the hole open to inspect the wound that was no larger than a gold coin in length. He had received worse from parchment. The size was not what worried him however, it was the slightly familiar black tint that was apparent around the edged.

“No.” Kili breathed. What did Tauriel call that? A morgul wound? Poison is what it came down to. “Mam, I am going to need you to stay strong.”

Dis lifted a hand to Kili’s cheek, rubbing her thumb along his stubbled jaw. “I am not going anywhere my darling. Let us be rid of this place.” Still, Kili eyed her with worry. He needed to get her to Tauriel or Ivethin. They can help her.

Stepping out of the cell, Kili waived them forward and they inched their way out of the cells and into the dark, mazelike, corridors. Whoever had them captured, there were not many of them. At least not that Kili could tell with all the deserted halls before them.

This place must be an older ruin as many of the walls were cracked and some of the rooms they passed had been caved in. Even the ceilings above them were barely hanging, supported only by what looked to be very decayed beams of wood.

Luck was on their side, as they found a main corridor with an exit and ran out into some sort of outdoor garden. Or what had been a garden at some point.

Kili took Viltarra’s hand as the dam supported Dis and they walked through overgrown hedges. But a sound had the young prince stopping and listening, his eyes searching for where the noise had originated; someone was yelling orders not far behind them. Their time was up, their escape had been discovered. Cursing, Kili tugged on Viltarra’s hand and pulled her and Dis around bend after bend.

The footsteps were coming behind them and getting louder, which could only mean they were getting closer. Yet, Dis’s labored breath could be heard over the yelling guards and approaching orcs. “Kili, stop. Leave me behind. I am slowing you down.”

Kili, however, ignored his mother’s pleas. “No mam, I am getting both of you out of here. Come on.”

Spying a gate ahead and forest beyond, Kili felt his hopes rise. Kakhf, if was locked and the mechanism was either nonexistent, or missing on this side of the gate. He pulled the clasp from his hair again and reached through the gate to begin picking the lock on the outside.

These bars were smaller, making it more of a challenge to get the pin in the right spot. He could feel the ache in his arm as he forced it through the bars in an odd angle in order to reach the lock on the opposite side.

“Kili….”

“I know Viltarra. Just one more…”

The click sounded and Kili pushed the door open just as several orcs ran around the corner. Cursing again, Kili grabbed Viltarra and Dis and shoved them through the gate, then to Viltarra’s horror, slammed the door shut between them.

“KILI! NO! What are you doing?! Open this!” Viltarra was yelling as Dis fell to the ground.

Kili grasped the bars as he shook his head no. “I need you to get mam out of here, otherwise she is not going to make it. Go get help. This is the only way Viltarra. Now go!”

The young prince gave her a sad look as the dam began to realize what he was doing. Kili could ask Viltarra to give his love to Tauriel, to tell his son he loved him too, but, it is likely he will not survive this, which meant Tauriel will not survive either, and Finli…his Fin will be raised by loving uncles and grandparents. He turned out fine being raised by Thorin, so will Finli. With a set resolve, Kili ran back at the orcs and threw himself into battle.

Viltarra tugged at the once again locked gate even as she saw Kili race into the oncoming orcs. She looked down at Dis who was panting on the ground. Fire and forge! With no other choice, Viltarra grabbed at her...well, in all technicalities, mother, and began dragging the half conscience dam away. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she pushed the panic aside as she looked around the dying forest. Direction. She needed direction.

There was a path ahead, but it would be best to stay off it. Readjusting her purchase on Dis, Viltarra made for a trek alongside the road. It was not easy and several hours into her walk, she had to put Dis down to take a break. Going this rate, she would never make it back before Dis gave out fully.

Morgul wound. Morgul wound. What had Tauriel said about how she healed Kili? She let her mind slip back to the few times she spoke with Tauriel about her healing experiences. Viltarra was never comfortable around a sickroom but did possess a few skills she had learned on the road to heal a wound. Her father had said it was necessary for her to learn in case something happened and she was the only one that could help.

However, Viltarra’s medical expertise was limited to how to clean a wound, stitch it, and wrap it. As a baker, she was not unfamiliar with knife wounds and has had to stitch them herself a time or two when gold was tight. None of that helps with poison though. Tauriel had mentioned a plant, what was it!

“Come on Viltarra, you can remember every ingredient and cooking instructions for hundreds of recipes, but you cannot remember a plants name…or lines for your wedding for that matter.” The dam tugged at her hair and looked around. Tauriel had said it was considered a weed to men, but not dwarves, and had small white flowers…KINGSFOIL! Viltarra searched the ground and huffed out a laugh. There was some on the ground barely a yard away! A huge patch of it. She dropped to her hands and knees and pulled, grabbing as much as she could carry.

With no bag, Viltarra contemplated how to carry it until she pulled her handfasting sash from her pocket. She fingered it for a moment and sighed, placing the large bundle of flowers in and wrapping it up tight before shoving it into Thorin’s very large coat pocket on Dis. She was about to heft the dam up when her luck ran out once again.

“Well, here you are.” That is all Viltarra heard before her world dimmed and she fell to the ground in a heap beside Dis.

“What does he want done with them?”

The elf looked down at the pair of female dwarves. “I was told to throw them into the lower pit and remove the ladder. Lord Herdir wants them alive, for now. Said they may be of some use if the other one doesn’t cooperate.”

The next time Viltarra woke, it was to rain falling from above. She opened her eyes and groaned. The light streaming in meant it had to be at least mid-day if not later. It was difficult to tell with the dark clouds and pouring rain.

Standing, Viltarra took note of where she was. They were surrounded by walls on all sides, some of which held cracks large enough for Viltarra to realize they were partially underground. The hole above her had to be at least 30 feet up, if not more.

With the walls being unclimbable and no ladder in sight, Viltarra came to the realization that there was no way out. They were stuck, and likely going to die here, unless someone came and found them. Viltarra pulled Dis away from the dripping rain and sat her against the wall. She searched Thorin’s coat pockets and thanked Mahal when her hands came across the over-stuffed sash.

Tearing a clean piece of fabric from her blouse she untucked, Viltarra stood under the opening to get it moist and sat beside Dis. She opened the jacket and began wiping the wound the best she could. It was so small, and so shallow there was not much to clean. She took some of the kingsfoil and ground it in her hands a bit before placing it on the wound. It was a complete guess and she prayed it would work. She then took the sash after placing the large pile of kingsfoil on a fallen stone, and wrapped the sash around Dis’s waist, securing the end.

Viltarra observed her work and sat back against the moist wall, placing Dis’s head in her lap and stared ahead. “Where are you Fili?”

Kili struggled at his restraints. He was strapped to a table in a dark stone room. His only hope was that Viltarra had gotten a way, reached Mirkwood or Erebor, and would be coming back with reinforcements soon. He could feel the blood drip from his nose and lips from a very one-sided battle he was quick to lose.

Kili knew his being re-captured was imminent, with any luck though, it gave his mother and Viltarra the chance they needed. If not, he will be meeting them both in the halls of Mandos soon, along with his wife. His poor precious Finli, his beautiful son. He prays Finli will one day forgive him. There is little doubt Thorin and Fili will do well by him if Kili does not survive.

A light filled the room as the door opened. Kili turned his dark eyes towards the red-headed she-elf. “Awake are we? And how are you feeling?” Kili pierced his lips.

“Not talkative? I heard dwarves rarely kept their lips closed. Your people always seem to have something to say.” She walked into the room and adjusted some of the straps and he shifted at the coldness from her hands. “No matter.”

Kili’s brown eyes followed her as she pulled a box from somewhere he could not see and tipped it upside down, something small falling into the palm of her hand, and she held up a simple golden ring with a sizable gem attached when she realized he was watching.

“Already married, thanks but no thanks.” Kili tried to move his hand away when she approached with it, but the restraints would not give.

“There is that spirit.” She grabbed his hand and forced the ring onto one of his fingers and stood back as if waiting for something.

Kili looked at the ring then back at her. “Am I supposed to model this for you or something? Have you got a matching necklace to go with it? Although, I recommend a broach. Very lovely, broaches are. My wife hates them. Too gaudy she says.”

“SILENCE!” The eleth yelled. “This may seem all games to you, but, you will soon realize the severity of your predicament. It is curious, however, that you are exhibiting none of the signs of being affected.”

“Affected by what?” Kili asked, rolling his eyes. “A ring? You will have to try harder.”

The eleth snorted. “Oh, believe me dwarf. This is only the beginning. Unfortunately for you, it appears we will need to...help your mind along with accepting the ring. I had hoped it would come to this. I very much enjoy this part.”

The she-elf, Elbereth, Kili remembers, pulled a long dagger out. “You see, for some, more weak minded beings, it does not take much. Put one of the rings on and their minds are ours. For others, their mind fights the ring. For how long, is dependent on how strong willed they are or how resilient to pain. Amazing how, influential, pain can be.”

Kili gasped as she pulled his boots off his feet and placed the dagger at the bottom of one foot. He felt his entire body clench as he felt the knife cut into the soft flesh, but he withheld his screams. He would not give her the benefit of hearing his pain.

For hours, Kili became her plaything, until the door opened, and a familiar elf walked in. Kili was panting, exhausted from holding back his cries, but he looked up and laughed. The elf who had just walked in, was wearing a makeshift patch over his eye.

“Missing something?” Kili taunted. He probably shouldn’t, considering his predicament, but hey, they have already been torturing him, and were likely going to kill him anyway, so what was the harm. He lifted a brow at the elf with a patch over his eye. Kaw. His good bird.

“Elbereth, our Lord wants an update.”

Elbereth eyed the elf then Kili, before nodding. “Yes commander. He is fighting the power, whether he is knowingly doing so or not is unclear.”

This, commander, glared at Kili who was closing one eye in a mocking fashion. “Clearly, you have not broken him yet. Chain him to the wall, I think I would like a moment with him.”

Kili wagged his eyebrows at the commander. “You know, normally I insist on a drink first. But for you I’ll make an exception. Always wanted to court a cyclops.”

The hand came before Kili could brace himself, and he spit out some blood from the hit. Seconds later, a pair of orcs came in and they removed the bindings and pulled Kili to his feet.

The dwarven prince gasped in pain when his cut feet hit the cold, stone, floor. “Ah, there it is.” The commander smiled. “Now, against the wall.”

“You know, my wife says that to me sometimes. I fear I will never hear that phrase the same way again.” Kili teased between pants.

“Let’s see if we can shut you up.” Kili grasped at the chains and pressed his face to the cold stone as he felt the first crack of the whip. He counted in his head. Two. Three. Seven. If he can just, endure, and hold it in, they would not win. But nearly an hour of whipping and Kili’s resolve crumbled.

Viltarra looked to the darkened sky she could just make out through the small gap. So far nobody has come to check on them. Considering there was no way out but up, and no means to reach that high, she is not surprised none had come to see to them. The rains had left several puddles and Viltarra scooped her hands in one and brought the cold water to her lips. She scooped some more and knelt beside the other dam.

“Dis?” Viltarra looked over at Dis who sat against the wall with her eyes closed. She was pale and breathing hard. Not good signs. “Dis I need you to drink something.” The older dam opened her blue eyes, identical to Fili’s, and smiled softly, nodding. Viltarra helped her drink before she sat beside her.

The pair sat quietly for a time, but Viltarra jumped to her feet when an ear-piercing scream filled the silence.

“Kili.” Viltarra breathed as tears fell from her eyes. She looked down at Dis who was trying to get herself up.

“Kili? KILI!!! LEAVE HIM ALONE!!! KILI!!!” Dis’s yells ricocheted off the stone walls before her strength gave out and she fell to the ground, sobbing. “Kili. My precious baby boy.”

Viltarra sat beside Dis and pulled her into her arms. What can she say? Maybe that was not Kili? Unlikely. We will get out of this? Equally unlikely. Instead, she remained silent and listened to the screams that pierced their souls for the next hour. After that, the night went eerily silent.

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven

Two weeks. It has been two weeks and the pain in Tauriel’s head was unbearable. After searching none-stop for any sign of Kili, Viltarra, or Dis, they were called back to the mountain. Upon their return, Thorin personally sent ravens to Bard, Thranduil, and Dain who was the closest dwarven Lord for assistance.

That first day without Kili was burned in Tauriel’s mind as she all but collapsed in pain again, and Finli’s cries could be heard throughout the corridors. Unable to leave him, Tauriel paced, trying to ignore her own pain as she did all she could to try and calm Finli. She was never alone though, Thorin had detail on her and Fili constantly.

Each was required to have at least two armed guards with them at all times. Thus, Bofur sat quietly looking over maps of the area. and her grandfather, who refused to leave her side, stood against the wall trying not to get in the way of the pacing mother. Unable to stand it any longer, Naurfaer gave up and stepped towards Tauriel.

Tauriel felt a hand on her shoulder, and she looked into the concerned green eyes of Naurfaer. “How did you know something was initially wrong? Was it gut instinct, or, something more?”

Tauriel watched him carefully, then sighed. “More. Something more.”

“You are connected to Kili.” It was not a question, but a statement of fact. Naurfaer finally understood as Tauriel nodded slowly. “And him? Is he connected to Kili as well?”

Tauriel nodded again. “He is connected to us both.”

Naurfaer swore under his breath. He should have known this would be a possibility. It was common among the eldar that the children are connected to one of their parents, but to have a HALF elven child connected to both of his parents, especially with a non-elven parent, was near unheard of. Ithildin had been connected to him, but had never had a connection with her mother, and Tauriel….Mahal, he had been forced to break the connection she had with Ithildin when she was days old to save her life. This, was a mess.

“I need you to listen closely to me.” Naurfaer stepped up to Tauriel, looking her in the eyes as he spoke. “You have to separate Finli’s mind from Kili’s.”

“WHAT!?” Tauriel froze, glaring at Naurfaer as she clutched her son to her breast. “Absolutely not! That is dangerous and you know it. He must separate only when he is ready, or risk…”

“NOT DOING SO IS RISKING HIS LIFE ALREADY TAURIEL!” Time was precious, he did not mean to yell, but unless he did something soon, Finli will be in greater danger being connected. “Tauriel, if it is nothing, I can show you how to reconnect them. But right now, he is going to work himself up into a grave.”

“Babies cry, tha’ seems a bit extreme, Naurfaer. Especially when they are so attached to a parent as the lad is.” Bofur was only trying to help, but instead of easing the tension, he made it worse.

Naurfaer was growing more furious by the minute. “You know NOTHING of elven children!” He yelled at Bofur who had the sense to back away, having never seen the normal jolly elf so…irate.

Naurfaer took a calming breath and looked to Bofur. “I am sorry. It is just, in elven families, we are connected to our mates and children. Not all, but many eleth’s will be able to communicate with their unborn child during pregnancy. However, when that infant is born, the connection to its mother is instantly severed, and it will merge its mind to one of its parents until it becomes more self-sufficient, at which point it will slowly begin to pull its mind away. It is a natural process. No parent expects a child to go to Valinor before them, and they rarely do, so normally, this connection is safe. If a parent dies, and the babe remains connected, the babe begins to fade. Half its mind in this world, and half in the next. The only way to save it is to disconnect their mind before it is too late.”

“KILI is not DEAD!” Tauriel growled, still clutching Finli.

“NOT YET!” Naurfaer growled back with equal bite. “But do you want to take that risk, Tauriel?”

Tauriel sobbed and buried her face in Finli’s dark hair, then she shook her head, with her nose still nestling her baby’s thick locks. With her voice barely above a whisper, Tauriel finally agreed. “Tell me what to do.”

Naurfaer could see her pain and it broke him inside, but if he was going to save Finli from the possible same fate as his father, it had to be done. “Find your connection with him and follow it.”

Tauriel closed her eyes and sought the connection, Valar above, even Finli’s mind was screaming. She forced her mind to focus on Naurfaer’s gentle guidance. “Do you see another connection? One possibly flaring or pulsing?”

Tauriel senses scoured her son’s connections and found the one so familiar to her own. No wonder Finli was so close to his father, their connection was deep…very deep…too deep. Her eyes flew open instantly and she looked at Naurfaer, fear evident in her expression. “I cannot sever it. It is knotted with his own mind in ways I did not even know were possible. Dissolving this connection prematurely would cause irreparable damage to his mind, and could possibly kill him. I cannot do it and I doubt any could.”

Naurfaer cursed again. Severing it would have been the best idea and the safest thing for Fin, but if Tauriel was correct, which just by looking at her he knew her to be telling the truth, then there was nothing they could do…except... “Tauriel…you said you are connected to him… do you think you are skilled enough to put a block in his mind through your connection? I warn you though, if something happens and Kili is gone…there is nothing that can be done.”

Tauriel hissed. “Kili is not GONE!” Fin’s cries rose and Tauriel tried soothing him again. She glared at Naurfaer who only glared back.

Bofur watched quietly before clearing his throat. “I know yer tryin’ teh help laddie, but, perhaps it’s best teh assume Kili’s alive. I would no’ doubt Tauri in her belief the lad lives. If anyone were teh know, it would be her.”

Taking a deep breath, Naurfaer tried again. “I am sorry Tauriel. Believe me, I know how difficult this is. Please, let me help.” He waited as Tauriel contemplated his request, then finally gave in once again.

“I will listen…” Tauriel began, “…but, if you say Kili is dead one more time, I will ask you to leave.”

Naurfaer threw his hands up into his hair in frustration. He wanted to believe her. He wanted to have the same faith. But he also did not want his granddaughter to believe in something that may end up being untrue. It would be best for her safety to be open to the idea Kili may not be found alive.

Before he could say anything, however, Tauriel staired sadly into Naurfaer’s eyes. “I know he is not dead...because I still live.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Naurfaer snapped angerly. “Are you telling me the moment you find out Kili is gone, you are forfeiting your life? That you will instantly choose to fade? That you will choose to leave Finli behind? You are stronger than that Tauriel, and I will not allow it to happen. Do you think, for even a MOMENT, that is what Kili would want? For you to give up?”

“No.” Tauriel said evenly. “I am saying my life has already been forfeit. My lifespan is directly tied to Kili’s. He dies, I die instantly.”

“Oh, sweet Mahal. Does Thorin know this?” Bofur was ringing his hat in his hands, his thick dark hair matted to his head as he looked at his elven friend, wide-eyed and worried.

Tauriel closed her eyes and nodded. “He was there and that is all I will say. Can you tell me how to help my son or not?”

“Manwe.” Naurfaer gasped. He remembered when she first woke from nearly being crushed. He had never met an elf or any being who felt the way she felt. She had the scent of recent death. He never got the full story, but he knew she somehow returned from the dead. This has the king of Valinor written all over it. Filing that information away for another time, Naurfaer came closer to Tauriel.

“You will need to access his mind again.” Tauriel did as he said and waited. “Now carefully wrap your own mind around the section Kili’s resides. It will not be permanent but will act as a balm for a short time. Finli may fight it, which means you will likely need to do this often. He is, obviously, very close to Kili in mind and heart.”

“As am I.” Tauriel solemnly replied as she pulled herself from Finli’s mind. It was nearly an instant difference as Finli’s cries died down and he fell into an exhausted, but restless sleep against Tauriel’s shoulder.

Naurfaer looked uncomfortable, then squared his shoulders and looked directly at Tauriel. “I can see the pain and discomfort in your eyes Tauriel, which leads me to believe your mind…is just as connected to Kili’s as Finli’s. As a member of the family, I can do the same for you as you just did for him...if you will allow it.”

“NO!” Tauriel yelled then flinched as Finli stirred. She said a few hushed words of comfort then repeated herself to Naurfaer in a quieter tone. “No. I thank you for your concern but…if this is all I have of my Kili, I will endure. His pains are my own. Wherever he is, he is suffering. I will not allow him to do so alone. Even if he cannot feel my presence.”

Naurfaer gave her a look. “What do you mean he cannot feel your presence? Are you not bonded?”

“Naurfaer, Kili is not of the eldar.” Tauriel sighed. He knew this, so why was he so surprised.

Naurfaer lifted a brow. “Neither is your Finli, fully. Yet his mind still seeks out for his parents with a strength I have never before seen, proving mental talent from both parents. Have you not…tried?”

The eleth shook her head. “I never thought it possible.”

Groaning, Naurfaer ran a hand through his wild, auburn, hair. Curse Thranduil and his singlemindedness. He has gotten better, but the damage has been done in this case.

Tauriel, should have been instructed on mental connections. How they work, who they can connect with, and cognitive exercises to help build control. This is strictly taught in families, but Naurfaer had hoped since it was the elven king who raised her, he would have been the one to teach her. Clearly, he was wrong. “Any eleth who shares a connection such as you and Kili, a deep connection of love and admiration, can have the sharing of minds on both sides. Of course, it takes an elf to initiate it, but once a door is open…”

“It can be entered both ways.” Tauriel lamented. All this time, all those conversations when Kili had wished he could feel Tauriel as she felt him. She had assumed poorly it was impossible without even trying. She was a fool. The first time she sees Kili, she will give him all of herself. No more will they have this wall between them, this one-way communication. Their minds will be open to each other, fully.

Now, two weeks later and after several days trekking through the woods only to be forced to come home was taking a mental toll on the eleth. Everyday was filled with pain, some moments had her falling to her knees in excruciating mental agony, and some days she was better able to hide it by pushing it away and distracting herself with trying to find her husband or sooth her son. Even now, Tauriel could feel the perspiration dripping down her back as she tried to push the pain away, yet it attacked her relentlessly.

Fili gave her a concerned look from where he sat at the table in the war-room, as Aeodhen affectionately called it, but Tauriel shook her head and turned her focus back on Thorin.

“DO NOT TELL ME OF RESTLESSNESS Dain. Your men are tired, my men are tired, the only ones who aren’t are Thranduil’s bloody elves!” Tauriel flinched at Thorin’s tone and sent Legolas who sat across from her a mouthed apology, but otherwise remained silent. Dain sat back silently seething but listened. The entire royal family sported heavy circles under their eyes from sleeping only when absolutely necessary, and taking turns in search parties as often as they could.  

“I don’t care WHAT it takes. If we have to go to war we will. If I have to give our fortune for them, I will. It is Dis, Kili, and Viltarra. Her and Fili were married by handfasting the day she was taken. She is a member of this family. I want all three found and I want them found now!”

The room was silent. Fili stared at the flickering lantern; his eyes unseeing as he traced Viltarra’s pendant with his fingers under the table. Tauriel watched him sadly, keenly feeling his pain as her own. They were both missing their mates.

“King Thorin.” Legolas was the first to speak over the tense silence. “My father has agreed to allow me and captain Galloron to join a party. We are at your service for however long it takes.”

Tauriel watched Thorin contemplate this. All parties who have left, lost the trail and had returned.

“Legolas is an excellent tracker, you will find no better.” Tauriel supplied.

“I will join as well.” Tauriel looked over at Naurfaer, who gave her a smile.

Dwalin’s deep voice filled the room and Tauriel looked at him in surprise. “Ye have me too. I love the lad as my own and Dis is family. If yeh will allow it Thorin, I would like teh go.” Thorin gave Dwalin an approving nod.

Fili sat forward, placing the flower pendant back in his pocket. “When do we leave?”

Thorin gave Fili a dark look. “You are not going Fili.”

Fili pushed back and stood, glaring at Thorin. “You will not be stopping me.” Before he was dismissed or anyone could say anything to the contrary, Fili stormed from the room.

Thorin watched his nephew disappear out the door and sighed before turning to the three volunteers still at the table. “Dwalin, Naurfaer, join prince Legolas and put a small company together. Be ready to leave today.”

“Aye Thorin, it will be done.” Dwalin rose and left the room, followed closely by the three elves.

It was then that Thorin turned to Tauriel, watching her carefully. “Will I need to strap you to a chair as well? Or just Fili.”

Tauriel took a deep, calming, breath. It was difficult to concentrate on much these days with her mind in a perpetual state of pain and chaos. Naurfaer kept asking to help her, but she refused each time. “It is difficult to stay when everything you are, everything you embody, is out there, somewhere, in grave peril. I am sorry adad, but I feel as one with Fili in this. My place is out there, finding my husband, my mother, and my sister. Not sitting here, trapped in a cell, waiting for others. I was not built to sit. I am a warrior Thorin. It is not in my blood, as it is not in Fili’s. If it was I in Kili’s place, I have no doubt he would already be out there searching for me. I am failing him.”

“And Finli?” Thorin asked. “Others can look for Kili, but only one can properly care for his son. How is he, nâtha?”

Tauriel looked down at the table. “Not well. He has been refusing to eat, and only sleeps when he exhausts himself enough to do so.” She paused and tensed. “And only with me near.” It was a heartbreaking situation that has torn a physical hole in Tauriel that only Kili will be able to stitch back together. She knows she cannot leave her son. She knows doing so will only cause more damage to his already fragile mind. She also knows there is a great possibility, stay or go, any day could very well be her last. Tauriel is sitting on borrowed time and Fili and Thorin know that as well.

Thorin hummed. He knew, that she knew, that her place was with her son, here, in Erebor. Thorin too wishes he could be on the search party, but, he felt his place was also here, watching over his remaining family and coordinating the search. “I will have Naurfaer take a raven, we will have regular communication. The moment they find where they are, we will advance…you, me, and Fili. Gloin, Bofur, and Aeodhen have yet to return from the most recent search. Perhaps they have found something in the north to report.”

“And Fili?” Tauriel asked quietly.

Thorin sighed heavily. To send the heir of the mountain would be foolish, but, denying him would be even more so. “He may go with Legolas and Naurfaer. I do not like it, but, I cannot think of anyone better to send. He will never stop until he finds them. I cannot ask for more.”

Tauriel nodded, stood, and left the room so Thorin could continue his meeting with Dain, who had sat silently while Tauriel and Thorin spoke. She needed to relieve Shaada of Finli after she speaks to Naurfaer and Legolas. But first, she needed to find Fili. It was not hard to do so. He was just standing on the terrace above the main gate, looking over the forest. “Thorin agreed to let you go.”

“I never asked for permission.” Fili grunted before pressing, “But you must stay, Tauri.” Tauriel glared at him and Fili sighed. “Finli needs you, Kili knows that. You and Finli are his world Tauriel. I know you want to come, I know it is KILLING you inside as much as just sitting here is killing me. I know you want blood as I do, but your priorities are as a mother first and foremost. We need you here, Thorin needs you here, Finli needs you here.”

Tauriel nodded and watched the breeze brush the trees in the forest beyond. “Fili…”

“I will find them Tauriel…” Fili firmly stated, looking into the distant forests beyond the mountain path. “…and I will not step back into this mountain until I do. I will kill whoever took them, and I will find all three of them. Alive. I swear to you, however long it takes.”

Tauriel pulled Fili into a tight embrace. He was right. It was killing her not being able to go. Before Finli came, nobody would be able to stop her, but he is too young to be left alone and too fragile to be without her. Damn who ever has done this.

Tauriel went with Fili to go up to the royal wing to prepare, having first stopped by Shaada’s to get Finli so Fili could say goodbye. Finli barely said anything these days. Gone was the baby babble and laughter. His words either were calling for Kili, which was more frequent than any, and occasionally a member of the family. If it was not Kili, mostly it was Tauriel or Thorin he called for and Fili just after that. He said nothing more.

Sitting on the bed with Fin in her lap, Tauriel watched as Fili grabbed several blades, large and small, and began filling hidden sheaths with them. She would add input and suggestions and Fili would nod and grab for it. He opted out of taking a sack. He wanted to go light and not be weighed down. It was doubtful Naurfaer or Legolas would have one, so he would just have to live off the land for however long it takes.

Since he was going so light, it did not take long to prepare, and he turned to his sister and nephew. “I think I am ready. Now let me see this wee beastie before I go.” Finli allowed Fili to pick him up and Fili held him close. “You be good for your mam and don’t forget your uncle Fili loves you so very much.” He placed a kiss in Finli’s thick, dark, hair and looked up at Tauriel.

“Bring them home Fili, and you better be with them. I need Kili like I need air to breathe, but I need you as well.” Tauriel smiled. She placed an elvish braid in Fili’s hair and kissed his brow before taking Finli back. Her brother. Her mother. Her husband. Her sister. All gone from her. These will be among the most challenging times she will ever face, all because she is able to do so little.

“Watch over Finli, and uncle. You are one of the only ones, apart from mam, who has the talent to keep Thorin grounded.” Tauriel nodded and side by side, the pair went to find Naurfaer and Legolas.

Tauriel and Fili found them at the gate, alongside Thorin, Galloron, and Dwalin. They had decided the smaller the party, the better, and true to Fili’s instincts, none had sizable packs. Hiril even sat at Naurfaer’s side, her large head reaching his waist as she sat, ready and waiting. None looked surprised to see Fili in travel wear, more, resolved.

“Yeh sure about this lad?” Dwalin asked one last time.

Fili nodded, fastening Viltarra’s pendant around his neck. “I have said it once, and I will say it again. I belong with my brother. He would have done no different for me, and my dam is out there. Nothing will stop me.”

Thorin nodded and pulled Fili close, pressing his forehead to his nephews. “Go, and bring them back.” Fili nodded against his head and they drew away from each other.

“I’m coming as well.” All in the party turned to a blonde dwarf, who stood by his wife. He had a large axe strapped to his back, and a small satchel at his side.

“Vin?” Fili walked towards Viltarra’s father.

The blonde dwarf nodded at Fili. “I’ll not sit here and do nothing. I will be there and I will help find my daughter. I have traveled many of these roads. My skills will be beneficial to the party in more ways than one. It is not a request either. I will be joining.”

Fili smiled and Naurfaer agreed. “You are most welcome.”

Thorin gave his own approval and looked to each of them. “The moment you find anything, send word. Understood? I will have a steady stream of ravens available. Thranduil and Bard have scouts in the specified areas on your map. They will be your closest contact, but I expect word as well. If battle is imminent, do not engage. We have guards on stand to march, and Dain has his army prepped at a moment’s notice.” Thorin looked to his cousin who stood by a large, saddled, boar.

“Aye.” Dain added solemnly. “Yeh say the word and they will be there. I will be joinin’ them within the day.”

No more words needed to be said and Tauriel stood with Finli in her arms, beside Thorin, and watched all of them disappear down the path. Thorin looked at his daughter, and placed an arm on her shoulder. “They will find them, nâtha.”

Tauriel nodded. She knew they would, she just hoped it was soon. “Da.” Finli quietly muttered. Tauriel placed her lips on his brow and nodded. “Yes darling. Da.”

Walking back up to her rooms, Tauriel stopped by Tarrah who was still standing at the door staring out at the empty path ahead. Now there were three left in the mountain who felt keenly the tragedy unfolding. “Tarrah, come with me.” The blonde dam looked up at Tauriel and followed silently.

They reached the royal wing and Tauriel guided the dam into her own quarters and stopped. “I would very much wish for you to remain here. We are family now, and if there is one thing I have learned being married to Kili, is we take care of family.”

Tarrah looked taken aback and glanced around, unsure of what to say as she let her eyes trail the room. “I also do not wish to be alone.” Tauriel added in.

“I don’t want to be alone either. I cannot remember the last time I was alone, honestly.” Tarrah cried. She wiped the tears from her eyes and nodded. “Alright Tauriel, I would love to stay.”

Tauriel smiled and showed her to a free room before excusing herself to take Finli into her own bedchamber. Her son had drifted to sleep on her shoulder, and she wanted to put him down while he rested peacefully.

Before leaving the room, Tauriel stopped at a pillowed crate by the bed. Kneeling to the floor, Tauriel checked on Kaw. He had his wing well splinted and was currently resting. She scratched his head and replaced his water, then turned back to the main room to speak to Tarrah.

Viltarra sat the rock down after making another mark on the wall. She did not do it to pass the day, but rather to know when to change Dis’s wrappings. The kingsfoil was keeping the infection down, but, in no way was it healing her. Unfortunately, Viltarra was no elf, and as such, had no gifts or special talents to be able to perform whatever healing ceremony Tauriel had done on Kili.

Kili. Poor Kili. Viltarra looked at the wall filled with lines. By her count, they had been in captivity for four months. Four freezing months.

“Finli would be a year old by now.” Dis breathed in gasps. Her system was fighting the poison, but it was taking its toll. “He will be walking soon. Kili was an early walker. I think it was because he was always trying to get to Fili or Thorin.” Dis started chuckling but it turned into a dry cough.

Viltarra stood and ran to gather some water. She had found a small portion of the floor that bowed and held enough water to keep them alive. There must have been some underground stream, because it was always full. Whomever their captors were, also tended to throw down some stale bread about once a week. It was minimal, but with rationing, kept them alive.

“My Kili, my baby.” With tears in her eyes not associated with her pain or discomfort, Dis accepted the water and looked up at the dark sky.

Kili was still alive. How did Viltarra know? His screams were nearly daily, and were etched in her head. Viltarra remembered a day when all she heard was silence. She was unsure if she felt relieved that Kili may have finally found peace, or desperate to have any sign he lived.

Dis too had been panicked that day, crying out that she had not lost one, but two of her children. It took a moment for Viltarra to comprehend what Dis was saying until she remembered what Tauriel had told her. That her lifeline was directly connected to Kili’s. Neither said anything of the painful relief they felt when Kili’s cries once again filled the air the next day.

“Why isn’t it working? How is he resisting!? I have never seen this before. None have lasted more than a month, it has been four times that.” Elbereth paced the floor, her blue eyes trailed onto Kili’s slumped, bleeding, form.

The tall commander stood leaning against the wall, watching the eleth pace in front of him as he wiped his knife clean of blood and began the process of sharpening it once more. “Remember the Arkenstone? When we planted that it had taken to Thror nearly instantly, though the sickness took time to solidify. This should be no different.”

“This should have been faster, Tharyt!” Elbereth shot back. The commander lifted a brow and continued sharpening his knife, but both stopped when a chuckling could be heard from the huddled figure.

“Tharyt. Sounds like carrot with a lisp. Should have known you would have a ridiculous name. Goes well with the eye patch…commander carrot.” Kili spit on the ground as his dark eyes lifted to the two elves in the room.

Tharyt yelled and lunged at Kili, but Elbereth stopped him. “DON’T. You cannot kill him or Herdir will kill you.” Tharyt glared at Kili then stomped out of the room.

“He really needs to learn to control his temper.” Kili tsked.

“How are you doing it?” Ignoring the dwarf’s cheek, Elbereth stepped towards the naked, bleeding, dwarf. He had lines down his back from the multiple, almost daily, flogging, his feet were beyond scored, and he had blood coming from his nose, lips, and ears. Yet, he continued to be cognitive and strong. “The power should have taken you by now, yet your mind fights it. How dwarf? How are you resisting?”

Kili remained silent. At first, he felt nothing. Apart from the pain, the constant pain, that is. But as the weeks progressed, he began to feel something fuzzing up his mind. He was forgetting things. Nothing huge in the beginning, just the name of someone he had known as a child, the first time he shot a bow, little things.

However, recently, he had to think about how he proposed to Tauriel, what her smile looked like, and her laugh. Once, he had forgotten his son’s name. Finli. He supplied over and over when his mind fought to remember it. His little Fin. He also felt something warm in his mind. Something protecting it. But even that was beginning to wane. If no one came soon, Kili fears he would not be able to fight the battle much longer.

“I see fear in your eyes, though I do not believe it is fear of pain. It is working, isn’t it?” Elbereth’s eyes went wide and she smiled. “Take the day. You earned it.” She gave Kili a teasing smile and left out the door.

The eleth practically ran around the corner to the larger hall to speak to Herdir. “My Lord.”

“Elbereth. Do you have news.” Elbereth kneeled before Herdir and placed her hand on her chest in respect before he signaled her to rise.

“Yes, my Lord. I believe we are making adequate progress. I can see in his eyes he is beginning to lose himself to the ring. It has taken time, but, I believe with a bit more…we will have a son of Durin in our ranks. It is said the sons of Durin are close to each other. With him, I believe we can lure in the other two and either turn them, or kill them. Regardless, with an heir of Durin, the mountain will be ours.”

Herdir nodded. He hated dealing with dwarves, but Sauron wanted that mountain, and they had already failed both in a war, and trying to take it from the inside. This was the next best plan, to get the sons of Durin on their side. That was the initial idea, taking the half breed heir and either luring the others in or using it to get to the mountain. This turned out better than they could have imagined.

“You have done well Elbereth.” Herdir smiled. “Continue and keep me informed. Go put a bit more time in with him, and try to break him. The sooner we have him, the better.”

Elbereth bowed her head in understanding. “Of course my Lord.”

Herdir waived her away and sat in the large chair. He looked over at the chest containing 7 other rings he had in his charge. If they succeeded, they would be highly favored of their dark master. If they failed, it would be death to them all. Herdir may not have had anything to do with Azog, but, he was behind the planting of the Arkenstone. Saruman had warned him, this would be his final chance. Fail again, and lose everything.

Sauron had little faith in anyone, but Herdir was eager to please as he has dedicated his life to serving him, even after his fall. As such, he had been gifted the nine rings of power to use as he needed, along with the command of an army of orcs. Sauron wanted Erebor, and Herdir will get it for him.

Grabbing his wine goblet, Herdir smiled as Kili’s screams filled the air once more. Music. Sweet music.

Fili knelt down and checked the area. Nothing. Four months of trekking and searching, and they have found nothing for their time.

“Bell ring. Pretty bird.”

Fili sighed, but smiled. Two months ago, they all had a surprise. Kaw had flown low and settled on Naurfaer’s shoulder and plucked at his hair. His wing was completely healed, and he had brought a message from Tauriel in Khuzdul.

“F, Kaw is now at your service. He is well enough to travel distances. We received your last note. All are in agreement and suggest you keep moving forward. Send word with what you found. Love T.”

The plan was to head towards the grey mountains. It was a longshot, but, worth a look. Given the danger and propensity for dragons and orcs in that area, it was likely a place they think none would go near, even for a rescue mission. Because it was opposite from where they were, however, it would take a further two months to even breach the borders. They would be backtracking the entire way. The grey mountains were really not far from Erebor, if that is where they took them, it would be one of the last places they would look…and that is what had Fili’s interest.

A slight bite of the hand had Fili look down at Kaw who was hopping around his feet. Pulled back to reality, Fili stared down at the bird and chuckled. “Alright, enough of that. I see, you caught us a rabbit. You’re a raven, not a hawk. Stop trying to show off.”

Fili grabbed the dead rabbit and passed it to Vin who smirked at Fili and began prepping their dinner. They were an odd group, three elves and two dwarves, and they often got looks whenever they came into a town, but none cared. The months had taken a toll on all of them, but they were not giving up until they found Fili’s family. The young prince looked over at Vin then up at the sky. Silently promising ‘I will find you Viltarra. I am coming Kili, mam. Hang on.’

Another two months had gone judging by the marks on the wall. Viltarra sat with her knees pulled up to her chest beside a shaking Dis. It had been silent for an hour now, and the bright moon shone down illuminating the small room. Six months it had been now, nearly seven, she amended to herself. Viltarra sighed and looked down at Dis with worry.

Dis gasped as she tried to adjust herself and pain shot through her abdomen. She was getting worse and they had nearly run out of kingsfoil. The little remaining was used sparingly and only when the infection began to show signs of worsening. The sounds of Kili were ringing through her mind, but she could do nothing. More times than they could count, they had tried to escape. But with every try, they failed. These walls were not meant for getting out, only getting in.

Closing her eyes, Dis let her mind fall into a deep sleep, but she felt something that caused her to wake. Without opening her eyes, Dis hummed. “What is it dear? Did Fili come?”

“No, my greatest treasure. But I have.” Dis’s blue eyes flew open to see soft brown eyes watching her, eyes that matched her son and grandchild perfectly.

“Vili?” He nodded, the metal beads at the ends of his blonde braids framing his face tinkled together.

Dis let out a sob of joy and tried to get to him but he shook his head. “I am here only in spirit my love. You have suffered greatly. It is time to return to me.”

“Innikh de, amralime.” Dis repeated softly.

Viltarra furrowed her brows at Dis. “Dis? Dis what is happening?” But the dam ignored her. Her eyes were frighteningly focused on something Viltarra could not see. At first, she thought it was nothing, then she heard Dis clearly mention, Vili. “Dis, Vili, he is gone Dis. But, Fili is coming. Hang on, please.”

Finally, Dis’s blue eyes turned towards Viltarra. “I know you did not think it, but I was growing excited to have you as a daughter.” She let out a heavy cough, then wiping her mouth, she looked back at Viltarra who was looking more than concerned. “I am being called home darling, and I do not think I can resist it any longer.”

Home? What was she…oh no. Viltarra fell to her knees beside Dis, and began to beg. “WHAT!? NO DIS, you MUSTN’T LISTEN! Don’t do this. Don’t leave me here alone. Please.”

Dis coughed again and looked over at Vili. He was smiling warmly at her. It had been nearly 80 years since she has seen that smile and her entire body wished nothing more than to go towards it. “I am sorry Viltarra. I have lost so much in my life, and I do not think I am strong enough to keep going as I am. You are young, and grief has not yet knocked on your door, darling, and I pray it won’t for many more years yet. More than anything, I pray you will be found, that my Kili will be found. That you both will go on with your lives, raise children, and be loved. But you must do it without me.”

Viltarra fell hard onto her backside, and stared at Dis, pulling her knees up to her chest as she spoke. “I know grief. I know it and I have kept going. I know it and I accept it.” She wiped the tears spilling down her cheeks. “I had a sister Dis. I was not an only child.”

Dis stared at her, question and concern evident in her eyes. “Karra was ten years my senior. She had the heart of an adventurer.” Viltarra smiled at the memory of her fair-haired sister. She was the beauty between them. Her eyes sparkled like crystals, the color of the teal waters of a spring, and her smile could light up a room. “It was a warm day and, we had ran out of sight of our parents. It was little matter, Karra was in her twenties and old enough to venture out, I was barely into my teens though, and ma had given strict instructions to not allow me out of her sight.”

Viltarra could feel the tears she rarely shed begin to trail down the sides of her face. “I had been running and had not heard the sound of hunters in the distance, warning others they were on the hunt. Humans. Karra had been trying to catch me when I ran into the trees and hid in the brush. It was all a game to me. My smile fell when I heard a young boy begin to yell he had gotten something. He was not much older than I in years. I saw him run by me, and I quietly began to follow, curious to see what he was stalking.”

Viltarra let out a small sob and used her dirty, fringed sleave to wipe her face, leaving trails of muck in their wake.  “I remember first the look on the boys face. He was mortified, and frightened. He screamed.” As if to punctuate her story, Kili’s cries filled the air once again and Viltarra had to force her hands over her ears to block the sound out. Through her sobs she continued. “The first thing I saw was her long, golden-red, curls. They were splayed out on the ground around her. I pushed my way through the men and saw the rest of her. An arrow had pierced her heart. I am afraid I do not remember much from that moment. I remember only my mother’s screams and my father’s cries when they had finally caught up with us. Then, I got sick.”

Pulling her hands from her ears, Viltarra listened to Kili’s voice. “I had no desire to live Dis. My sister was my closest friend. My everything. We were hardly apart. Not unlike Fili and…” She could not say his name, not with his loud howls of pain. But the point was there, even unsaid. “My parents never knew how close they were to losing both their daughters.” She looked at Dis, tears still cascading down her dirt lined cheeks. “Karra came to me. When I could not grasp onto life any longer, my sister came. She said she was there to help my passing and ease my pain. But, she did not think it was my time to go. She said I held strength and will inside me. She said that it was not my fault. That it was her time, and one day, we will be together once more. But I needed to hold on, for greater things are instore for me. The greatest.”

Viltarra let her hand finger the end of a sash just visible from around Dis’s torso, the ends dirty and frayed but the lettering still visible. “I held on. I pushed through my illness, and I came back to my family. But I never forgot her. I also never believed her. What greatness comes to someone who killed her sister? Had I not gone into those woods, had I paid attention to the warnings of the hunters, my sister would not have paid the price. It may not have been my arrow, but my actions were just as piercing.”

Dis looked from Viltarra to Vili. He had tears in his eyes and she could see his shoulders shaking with pain and grief. Then, beside him, a beautiful dam stood, young and vibrant. Her hair fell in ringlets down her back, nearly to her knees and she stood with a bright, proud, smile. Though she said nothing, the love in her eyes was all for Viltarra.

“I am not telling you this for pity or for comfort,” Viltarra continued. “I am telling you this because I want you to hold on. There is strength in you that I admire greatly. You are the mother who raised my Fili. The more I get to know you, the more I see him in you, and I love you for that. When Fili and I have children, I do not want to tell them stories of their grandmother, I want you to tell them yourself. This is not only about me either. Tauriel has lost, mahal, Tauriel has lost nearly her entire family. She never had a mother, or father. She needs you Dis, Finli needs you. And what about Thorin?”

Dis flinched at the thought of her brother, but she remained silent as Viltarra spoke. “He has lost both his father, his grandfather, his mother, and his brother. How do you think he will handle also losing his sister? Dis, he will never be the same.”

Viltarra steeled her eyes and straightened her shoulders, preparing for her final argument. “What’s more is you, Dis, are a daughter of Durin. That means something. I may not have grown up in your clan, but even us wandering folk know the significance of Durin’s folk. Where is this proud, vicious, strength you boast? Sons and daughters of Durin fight until they fall, Dis. So fight!”

Dis let out a hiccupping sob and looked back at Vili. “You have a strength greater than any I have known, my treasure. She is right. I have waited nearly 80 years, I can wait more. Find your strength my love. Grasp it and make your choice. I will be here when your time is truly up. Do not lie down in battle, but rather, rise to the occasion.”

Dis nodded and pushed herself up and against the wall. Seeing her resolve, Vili looked away seeming to request something, then, he leaned into her. She felt the hair on her cheeks move with his breath. “Tell my sons I love them, and tell Thorin…tell him thank you for being the father I was unable to be.” He then kissed her temple. She was surprised when she felt his lips, the warmth spreading through her as he pulled away. He pressed his brow to hers and smiled. “I love you, my treasure. When the time comes, return to me.”

“As I love you.” Dis replied as he pulled away.

“May I ask a request my Lady?” Dis turned to the tinkling, sweet voice of the other figure and nodded.

 “Will you tell my sister, I am so very proud of her, and I have never, not once, left her side. Tell her she is stronger than she thinks, in mind and heart. I will always be with her. Always.” Dis nodded and watched as the figure walked over to Viltarra who was watching Dis warily.

The figure knelt down beside her sister and trailed her hand through her hair, unable to truly touch it but the gesture was there regardless. “I am with you Viltarra.” She whispered just before she faded into the dark room.

Dis’s resolve must have shown in her eyes, because Vili leaned back and gave her a proud, tearful smile. “This is the right choice, Dis. Goodbye my love, for now.” Vili whispered, his fading hand tracing her cheeks until she saw him no more.

Viltarra, unsure what to say more, was surprised when Dis pulled her into her arms. “I will stay as long as I can. You are not alone love. I am here. We will get through this. Together.” Viltarra, unable to contain it any longer, dissolved in relieved sobs as Dis stroked her hair. “You have never been alone. Your sister was here, just now.” Holding the shaking dam, Dis relayed the special message. She will fight the poison in her veins. She will do what she can to remain strong. She was a daughter of Durin, and her family needed her.

“Are you alright my Lady?” At least that is what Tauriel assumed the guard had asked as he bent down to look at her. She still had around the clock detail assigned by Thorin. Not so much because he believed her to be in danger in the mountain, but because Tauriel was not well.

Thorin stopped allowing her on scout parties when she had collapsed in three of them, which only frustrated Tauriel even more. Seven months of this. Seven months of being without her lifeblood, her partner, her best friend. Seven months of agony every, single, day.

Respite came. Oh it came. But when it did, Tauriel knew wherever Kili was, he had either given into his pain or, something worse had happened. Sometimes, when the pain became too severe, and her mind completely shut down, Tauriel wondered if that was the end for her and her Kili.

Thorin begged Oin to look at her but the old healer had said there was nothing he could do. Thorin then called for Ivethin who mirrored the dwarven healer. “It is her connection to Prince Kili. She feels what he does and their pain is leaking into Finli. I am afraid there is nothing that can be done, they are all too intricately connected. I am sorry.”

Today, was a bad day. Taking a steadying breath, Tauriel gave the guard a nod. “I only need a moment.” The guard helped her to her feet and guided her back to her chamber.

“Mahal above.” Tarrah stood, quietly walking to help bring Tauriel into the room. When the eleth had just left not moments ago, she seemed stable. This, was not a stable being.

“Where’s Finli? Where is my son?” Tarrah looked at Tauriel and at the guard.

“In your room, sleeping on the bed Tauri just where you left him, remember? Come, let us go check on him, okay?” With the guard’s help, Tarrah guided her into her own bedchamber and sat her on the bed. Finli was asleep with pillows piled all around him to keep him safely on the bed. He was currently curled around one of the pillows Kili had used every night, which was the same one Tauriel now used as well.

Seeing her son was alright, Tauriel sighed. She heard the door open and close, followed by heavy steps just before Thorin came into her room. “Forges Tauriel. Kili would have never wanted this.” It was not meant for her, but said under his breath.

Thorin came in, dismissing the guard and sat beside her on the bed. He sighed and picked up one of the family braids that was unraveling in Tauriel’s hair, pulling the bead away and carefully re-braiding it for her, doing the same with the one on the opposite side of her head, then once more for Fili’s braid. Kili’s was a mess, but he learned from a past mistake to not touch that one. He released her long red locks and guided her to lay down on the bed, pulling the blanket over her and leaving the room only when she fell asleep.

In Tauriel’s sitting room, Thorin pulled open the long map of the surrounding areas and crossed off another possible location. So many x’s. Wiping his hands down his face, Thorin sat hard on the chaise. He would be leaving once again in the morning for another week on the road while Balin watched the mountain, and the few left in his company who were not constantly on the road, watched over Tauriel and Finli.

Thorin peered into the bedroom once more, Tauriel’s long red hair was falling over the side of the bed as she slept fitfully. His hope was waning. How many more of those he loved was he cursed to lose?

Red hair. Red hair meant pain. Kili was grasping at another vision. A vision where red hair meant love, warmth, and comfort, but that was quickly slipping from his mind with each passing, pain filled, day. “Fili. Thorin. Mam. T..Ta…Damnit.” He cried, his arms chained high above him. His mind grew in agitation as he tried again. “Fili. Thorin. Mam. Tauriel.”

Kili saw the door open and smiled. “Can’t resist me, can you?” The cheeky prince called weakly, even as his hands were released and he fell hard to the ground, his head pushed into the hard, cold, stone, by a large boot. He let his eyes wander up the leg to the long red hair that cascaded down on either side of the eleth’s face.

Elbereth lifted a brow at the dwarf beneath her foot. “I cannot fathom why you won’t give in. Do you enjoy pain, dwarf?”

“Nah.” Kili gasped. “I just enjoy seeing the look of frustration on your face when you come in and see me. Brings joy to my heart.”

With that, Kili’s world was filled with another day of pain. It was getting harder and harder to return to himself. He was losing the battle in his head. Something was trying to take his mind, something dark. He knew it was the ring. He knew it was distilled with something powerful. Yet, his mind had pushed it away. It had been months. Months he had tried to keep things at bay. Now he lay panting on the ground, going over names in his head. Fili. Thorin. Tauriel. Finli. Mam. Viltarra. Finli. Tauriel. Finli. Fin.

Another month went by, and Kili could no longer recall his son. Another month after that, he cried when all he could remember of his wife was one word, ‘amralime’. Another month and even that was gone. He knew he was married, but all he saw in his mind was a shadowy figure beckoning for him to stay strong. He could not do it anymore. It was too much for even him. Everything he had grown to be in the last few years was fractured then ripped from his mind as it tried to reckon with the pain.

“I am so sorry.” Kili cried to the figure who yelled for him deep in his broken mind. “I am so so sorry.” Soon, even she was gone, and he felt only pain.

Viltarra marked the wall up again. Nine months it had been now. Dis was still week, but, whatever happened several months ago seemed to help her immensely. The poison was spreading, that much was true, and the blackening of her wound was proof of that. But Dis worked hard to remain in the moment and forced herself to survive.

Breaking off a bit of bread, Viltarra passed the molded, stale, piece to Dis who thanked her. “I must say, I do not think I will be able to look at bread the same again for some time.” Dis lamented while Viltarra chuckled. They sat in silence until a shadow fell across the warm summer moon. There was something up there, and then Viltarra groaned.

“What is it?” Dis followed Viltarra’s eyes up to the hole above them, but she could not see anything from where she sat.

“The damn birds are back. They always seem to know when we get food.” Viltarra groaned, scowling as she gathered the little food they were just tossed. “I wish we had a way to make a fire.” She growled. “I would catch one and cook it.”

Just as Viltarra finished speaking, one of the large birds flew into the hole, landing on the ground paces away from the dam then began hissing at Viltarra who pulled their only sustenance away. “NO!” She waived her hands even as three more flew in.

These stupid birds were a menace. The birds inched closer, surrounding them, but were stopped when a black bird flew in and began attacking the larger feathered menaces. Startled, the offensive birds took to flight, hitting the walls in their haste to retreat.

The large black bird hissed up at the escaping birds and then turned to the pair.

“Bell ring. V.”

Viltarra sobbed with joy. “KAW!!!” She fell to the ground and scooped up the black bird who went willingly into her arms and began to nuzzle her matted hair. He spotted Dis and once released, hopped over to her.

The elder dam smiled down and stroked his black head. “Good boy.” Kaw preened then took to flight, soaring out of the entrance and away from them.

Viltarra laughed. “They found us. Dis, they found us. We are going to be okay.” She looked back up at the hole, her mind calling ‘Come on Fili, Please.’

Naurfaer sat in a tree watching Legolas look at tracks on the ground just below him. “Something came this way.”

Naurfaer was about to respond when Kaw landed just beside him on the branch. The now quite large raven was dancing excitedly and croaking. “Lady. Lady. V.”

“By the Valar, I think he found them!” Naurfaer laughed out.

Fili, who was standing beside Hiril and Vin lifted his eyes to the branch and the black and white raven. “Where Kaw? Where are they?”

Instantly, Kaw flew off and they ran, following the raven as best they could. With the sky clear and the moon bright, it was easy to make headway. At one point, they almost lost him, but found him sitting on a gate to what looked like an old, very old, ruin which was so overgrown, it was easy to miss. In fact, if the gate had not been there, it would have just looked like any other part of the forest.

Dwalin observed the gate, took his axe, and was about to swing when Fili stopped him. “WAIT! If someone is here, we need the element of surprise.”

Dwalin grumbled. “Can yeh open it then?”

Fili sighed. Kili was the lockpicker between them, he lacked the talent. “I can do it.” Fili looked gratefully at Naurfaer, who searched his pockets for a pin. He looked over at Fili, giving the prince a questioning look. “You don’t have a pin or clip by chance, do you?”

Fili nodded and pulled one from his hair, passing it to Naurfaer who had the lock picked in less than a minute. The gate creaked open, and the group filed in slowly. Each had their weapons drawn as they let Kaw lead the way through a winding path, then watched curiously as he landed on what looked like a clearing of stones.

There was evidence of activity so Fili scoured the area. Kaw croaked and lifted his wings once more, flying several yards only to land on what appeared to be a hole, and the young prince ran. Heart pounding with wild hope, Fili placed his blade down and got on his hands and knees, looking over the opening.

At first it seemed empty, then, he saw a pair of feet just out of sight. “Mam?! Viltarra?”

“FILI??!! Oh Fili!” Viltarra jumped to her feet and looked up to see the silhouette of the one she wanted most. He was a beautiful sight, and he was finally here.

“Is mam here? And Kili?” Fili asked as he tried to get a better view of his dam.

Viltarra nodded, but realized he probably could not see her all that well. “Dis is here, but she is not well. Fili, you need to go find Kili. I…I do not know what they have been doing to him but…it is nothing good.”

As if he did not hear her, she could see Fili look around him from above. “Hang on, I am getting you out.” He yelled down to her.

“NO!” Viltarra called back up resolutely.

Fili was taken aback, gaping at her from 30 feet up. “No?...you don’t want out?”

“Don’t be stupid.” Viltarra rolled her eyes. “Of course we want out. Go find Kili first. Oh Fili, I…I fear the worst for him. He needs you. We obviously are not going anywhere, but Kili…find him Fili. Then come back. We will only slow you down and you need to get to him, quickly.”

Fili looked torn, but if they are correct, he needed to get to his brother as soon as possible. “Alright. I will be back for you. Stay here.”

“Seriously?” Viltarra deadpanned, her hands on her waist. “Where else can we go?”

“I want to kiss you so badly right now.” Fili groaned. “I love you, and I will be back.”

“I love you too Fili, and you better be back!” Viltarra called up as Fili gave her one last look and turned away.

The young prince stood and moved to Viltarra’s father and Gal. “Vin, Galloron, can you work on a way to get them out?”

“Aye.” Vin answered as Galloron nodded.

“Adad?” Viltarra cried in joy when her father’s silhouette appeared in the high entrance.

“I am here my little gem. You hang on my darling girl. I am getting you out.” Vin looked into the hole, followed by Hiril who was panting and excitedly yelping. Viltarra had never been so happy to have several drops of drool splatter across her face.

Fili, Dwalin, Legolas, and Naurfaer began slowly moving towards what looked to be an entrance. Two orcs stood in the shadows, and were easily taken out by swift, elvish, arrows. Fili lifted a brow at Legolas who shrugged and mumbled, “Vermin.”

Fili rolled his eyes, and they entered the darkened halls. From what he could tell, the small fortress seemed to be built partially into the ground, as the cracks in the halls were filled with roots and fungus. They came across a room, large and ominous, where an elf sat listening to another before him.

“He is breaking more quickly my Lord. She believes only a few weeks and he will be completely ours. His mind has been fractured, all that is left is to break it just enough more to allow the darkness to seep in.”

There was a pause before the shadowed being in the large stone chair questioned, “Is he turned at all?”

The figure before him shifted. “No, my Lord. His memories are gone but, he remains mostly himself. We just need a bit more time.”

The lord sat back in his seat, silently considering the being before him for a moment then nodding his agreement. “One more month, then I want him ready.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

Fili was about to turn to Legolas when a cry filled the halls. Kili…a deep, protective, instinct filled with fury, surged through Fili and he suddenly cared not one lick if he was seen. The young dwarven prince’s stormy look was all the warning the others got before he grabbed the figure coming towards him and threw him to the wall.

“Well well well, another son of Durin.” What Fili now recognized was an elf, taunted as he sneered at the dwarf who held him against the wall.

“What have you done to my brother.” Fili seethed, a blade at the elf’s throat.

“I do not think it wise to provoke him…Tharyt.” As much as he could, the elf turned his face towards the elven prince, his one eye going wide in recognition.

“Legolas Greenleaf. Of the woodland realm. I heard your lot was going with dwarves, that even one of you married one. Disgusting.” Tharyt sneered.

Fili pushed the knife into his neck, causing a trickle of blood to come from a cut the pressure of the blade against the flesh was creating. “I suggest you keep your filthy comments to yourself. Elf. Now, where, is my brother?”

Another cry filled the air and Fili growled. He pushed away from the elf and ran towards the sound, he could care less who was behind him. He found himself before a large door, and gave it a hard kick, the wood splintering open with his fury. What he found would haunt his memory for the rest of his days.

Kili was chained to a wall, bare. He had gashes, over scars. His hair was matted with blood and sweat and…Mahal…he had a beard. It was thick and dripping with blood from the cuts littering his cheeks.

A streak of red was all Fili saw before he was pushed hard to the floor. He rolled and grabbed his twin-blades in time to see a red-headed elf smirking at him. “You are too late. He is mine now.”

“Oh, you are wrong. I happen to know he quite belongs to another, fully. Though I might add, it is difficult to possess something when you are DEAD!” Fili lunged, his blade hitting the staff she held. He was not long into battle when Dwalin came running in and the pair got the better of the she-elf. Dwalin’s axe swung and easily broke her staff in half; the bladed end slid to the far side of the room, Fili moving to grab it and stick it in his belt.

“Mahal. Fili, I got this elf covered. Go get Kili down!” Dwalin growled from where he stood beside the she-elf.

Not needing to be told twice, Fili went to his brother. “Ki. Mahal. I am so sorry Ki, but this may hurt.”

Fili assessed the chains and then began to gently try and release them, Kili lifting his head and looking at his brother. “F…Fili?”

Fili sobbed and nodded. “I am here baby brother. I am here, and we are getting you home to Tauriel.”

Kili lifted his brown, bloodshot eyes. “Who?” Fili paused, his heart sinking. They had said he was lost. Trauma. That is all it was. “Fili, the ring. Get it off. Please.”

Fili pulled his hands back and looked at Kili’s hand. His wedding ring was gone. He had no idea where that was. Instead, on a different finger, he saw another golden ring, one with a kind of dark gem he could not place, though it may have just been all the blood coating it making it indistinguishable.

Fili sighed as he eyed the broken finger, the one the ring sat on. “I don’t know if I can remove it without causing you further pain Ki.”

Kili laughed humorously. “Pain and I are old friends now. I want if off, if you have to remove the finger, do it. Just, get it off me!”

Fili nodded and Kili braced for the pain. To his credit, he did not utter a sound as Fili forced the ring off the swollen finger. Once freed, Kili cried out and began to sob in relief. “Let’s get you free, little brother.”

Fili released the clasps for one of Kili’s arms, then ran to do the same for the next. Once freed, Kili instantly fell to the ground, Fili, not wanting to harm him with an embrace, instead framed his face with his hands and pulled Kili’s head towards him; the brothers pressing their foreheads together.

“Ki, you have a beard…and you smell awful.” Kili snorted. “It is you though, right Kili?”

Kili tensed and sat back, his eyes falling to the floor. “I…Fili I…”

“You know what, you are alive.” Fili placed a hand on Kili’s tense shoulder, looking his brother in the eyes. “That is all that matters. Let’s get Viltarra and mam, and go home.”

“Viltarra?” Fili eyed Kili but said nothing. He pulled his vest off and passed it to Kili before he found his soiled trousers in the corner. He helped Kili dress, trying to go quickly while simultaneously attempting to not further harm his battered brother.

Once covered, they stepped over the red-headed elf that had been knocked out by Dwalin who still stood over her, and the three dwarves were out the door.

“It’s good teh see ya back lad.” Dwalin called over his shoulder to Kili. However, the young prince was too focused on not collapsing to respond.

They made it to the entrance to the large hall when they were stopped by a figure hastily approaching them. Kili growled and grabbed a knife from one of Fili’s pockets. He began to lunge when Fili pulled him back. “Ki, stop. What are you doing? That’s Naurfaer!” Kili looked from Fili to the elf.

“His mind is clouded. We must go.” Kili spun his head around to another elf who was watching him warily. Legolas looked Kili up and down, then turned to go back the way they originally came.

“You will not go anywhere.” The group froze and stared at the dark figure as he came out from the shadows. His armor reflected the light of the candles, and the orcs surrounding him roared, ready for battle. “Kill them, but spare the princes. It would be nice to have a backup, since this one is proving most difficult to break.”

Naurfaer pulled his blades, and they were back into battle. The orcs were easiest to take down. Dwalin’s axe and Naurfaer’s mithril blades took them out in minutes. Fili placed Kili against a pillar and stood guard over him. The one-eyed elf ran into the room, and Fili hissed as the elf pulled his blade.

“He should be easy Fi. No depth perception, eh commander carrot?” Kili snickered.

Fili groaned. Yep, his brother had not changed. Still taunting at the WORST times. Fili simply stepped to the side as the elf howled and dived at the golden haired prince. Tharyt had missed by a landslide, and Fili turned back just in time to see Kili shove a dagger into his back, the elf falling against the wall and going still.

Looking around, Fili could tell that they were winning, as it seemed not many of their attackers were left…Thorin…was going to kill him for doing exactly what he told them not to do….go into battle. A few more orcs ran through the door, as did several more elves and Fili was forced back into battle. Yet, as each creature entered the hall, they were swiftly taken out by a sword, arrow, or axe.

One particular elf, however, was a more difficult adversary. The one who seemed to be the leader and was currently circling Naurfaer.

Naurfaer growled and leapt at the elf who sidestepped him and spun, his long sword dragging on the ground as he walked and studied Naurfaer. “You seem familiar to me.”

“I should hope so.” Naurfaer responded. “You…YOU killed my wife! I have been searching for you for over a thousand years, Herdir. Yet, every clue I get, every tip, every trail, led to nothing…until I heard you were dead. I was most angry to find out, as I wanted to be the one to kill you myself. It looks like I get my chance though, as you seem very much alive….but not for much longer.”

Naurfaer’s menacing blades flashed with the light of the moon streaming through the broken window. He spun taking the energy of Herdir’s large sword and using the momentum against him, his blades cutting through the steel sword like it was nothing but parchment. Herdir looked in horror at his shattered blade then gasped, when he felt Naurfaer’s weapon pierce his armer and enter his chest.

“That, is for killing my wife…and my daughter.” Naurfaer growled as Herdir choked on the blood falling from his lips. “Yes, I know you sent that orc raid after her.” He laughed mirthlessly. “Funny, I thought I would feel more fulfilled, yet all I feel is anger. Goodbye Herdir. Have fun in Udun.” He twisted the blade and Herdir fell to the ground, lifeless.

Naurfaer looked around, Dwalin’s axe going into the last of the orcs as Legolas’s blades finished off an elf about to run Fili through. “We need to get out of here. I don’t know how many there are, but I also do not want to find out.”

Dwalin helped Fili gather Kili and they all stormed through the halls. They met several orcs on their way out and killed every, single, one. Moments later, they made it back to the hole where Dis had just been pulled out. “MAM!”

Fili helped Kili forward and soon they were embracing Dis. “My babies. Oh! My babies.” She kissed them both across their faces pulling back to let out a sob of pain when she looked at Kili. His cheeks were gaunt, and his hair long and matted. She fingered his beard, growing inches long, but tears fell from her eyes from the scars, bruises, and cuts that crisscrossed everywhere she looked. “Oh Kili.” She breathed in horror. “My precious baby boy.”

“I am alive mam. That is what counts.” Kili sighed. “Have you been here this entire time? They took you too?”

Dis nodded. “We tried to get away, but they found us. We have been in here ever since.”

Fili hung his head but jumped up to his feet as they pulled Viltarra from the hole next. Nothing could stop him as he cleared the distance between them and pulled her into his arms as he began to weep into her hair.

“Viltarra.” Fili chanted her name like a prayer, pulling away to look into her eyes, his fingers grazing her dirt covered cheeks. He could care less though, right now she was the most beautiful dam he had ever beheld. “I love you. I love you so much.” He did not wait for a reply, just pulled her lips to his own and kissed her breathless as he wrapped his arms securely around her and pressed her tightly to him, their bodies practically fused top to bottom.

They pulled away only when they needed to breathe, and Fili buried his nose once more into her matted, dirty, hair.

Viltarra closed her eyes and just breathed Fili in. After a few moments, however, she opened them again only to spot a heartbreaking sight. A dwarf sat on the ground, his cheek being stroked by Dis. He looked, horrific, yet familiar. “Is that, Mahal, is that Kili?”

Fili looked around to where she was seeing and nodded sadly. “It is, but, they did something to him. Viltarra, I do not think his memory is intact. He knew me instantly, and Dwalin. But he tried to kill Naurfaer, and asked who Tauriel was when I mentioned her.”

Viltarra gasped and shook her head, not wanting to believe it. She pulled back from Fili and felt him grab her hand, entwining their fingers as he pulled her over to Kili and Dis. “Ki. Do you know who this is?”

Kili squinted his eyes, and looked over at Viltarra. He looked to his mam who was watching with concern, then shook his head. “I do not. Although, you seem to know her quite well, brother.” He added with a suggestive wag of his brows.

Kili startled when a black raven landed just beside him. “ADA. Ada. Ada.” It jumped around and started climbing up his legs, but Kili cried out in pain when the raven’s clawed feet hit a particularly sensitive spot causing him to instinctually hit the bird away.

Kaw fumbled a bit on his back before righting himself, and running behind Dis, hiding his beak in her hair and filling the air with his soft, mournful, twilling’s.

The dwarven prince stared after the bird as Dis took his hand. “Kili, darling,…you don’t recognize Kaw? He is you and your wife’s. You both raised him from a baby, trained him, even taught him to speak.”

“My wife?” Kili looked lost. He looked down at his ringless hand. “I do not have a wife.” Kili finally stated, his jaw set stubbornly. Dis was at a loss of what to do.

Naurfaer sighed. Though it was dark out, they needed to go before any others still inside the compound came out to meet them. “We need to go. Fili, can you send word back to the mountain. We are just under half-a-days walk from Mirkwood. They can meet us there.”

Fili nodded and leaned down to lift the frightened bird from his hiding place. It took a few moments of soothing, before Fili was able to get Kaw to accept a message and he flew off.

Kili was silent the entire time. Too silent. Fili kept looking over at his brother who was in obvious pain, but kept pushing forward through the dark forest. Dis needed to stop constantly and Fili guessed at this rate, it would take several days to walk the normal half day’s distance. It looked as though they were either doomed, or saved, however, when the sound of a wagon could be heard coming towards them.

Legolas climbed a tree having everyone else hide in the bushes and he looked ahead to see who was coming. “It is alright. It is Ivethin and my father. Kaw must have reached them first.” 

Seconds later, the wagon stopped and Legolas stepped forward to greet his father and the healer. “Do you have wounded?” Thranduil looked around, then looked at Kili who was glaring at him. He lifted a brow in curiosity and smirked which only seemed to anger the dwarf more, though he remained quiet. Mostly due to his brother who was whispering ‘Kili, stop killing the king of Mirkwood with your eyes. He is not an enemy, but our ally.’ Thranduil did not miss the ‘that remains to be seen’ response Kili gave and he began to wonder at the dwarrow in-front of him.

Thranduil’s focus was, however, turned to Dis who was lifting her soiled tunic and pushing the sash aside to show the morgul wound to Ivethin, who was assessing the damage. “It is only by a miracle you have survived this long. I believe we can help. We need to get back to Mirkwood so I can access my stores of athelas. You will be well yet my Lady.” Dis smiled and thanked Ivethin then pointed towards Kili.

The elven healer came towards the younger prince, but paused when he adopted a defensive stance, a knife clasped firmly in his fist. “Come near me elf, and you won’t live to see the next age.”

“KILI! Enough! I am sorry Ivethin, he is not himself.” Dis tried.

Ivethin looked sadly at the prince. “As I see.” She lowered herself to the ground, as one would with a wild animal, and leaned forward, her hands in a placating manner. “I know you have been through great pains Prince Kili, but I only wish to help. May I have your permission to ease your pain?”

The entire group sat quietly, waiting, as Kili growled and leapt forward only to drop to the ground, unconscious. The group gaped at Dwalin, who was holding the blunt side of his axe. He looked around and shrugged. “It is fer the best.”

Fili groaned and helped them put Kili in the cart before helping his mam and Viltarra climb up as well. He then hopped up and sat between his mam, and his dam, Vin taking his daughter’s other side. Viltarra held both her fathers and Fili’s hands as she sat quietly, sadly watching Kili. “Nearly every day, for 9 months we heard his screams. What are we going to tell Tauriel?” She turned to Fili who looked to his feet. His sister.

“The truth. Would be best.” Vin stated.

Tauriel sighed. She brushed her hair back from her face and watched the skies. Her mind was calm, and pain-free for the first time in nine months. A sign? Perhaps. But she had given up on believing in hope months ago. Tauriel heard the patter of feet and looked around just in time to see Finli stumble out onto the terrace, blanket in hand and rubbing his eyes. “Da, mama?”

Nine months, even after nine months her baby asked for Kili every. Single. Day. Every night Tauriel had to place a block on his mind, as Finli’s mind was filled with pain. Yet, the young dwelf refused to separate from Kili’s. She does not blame him. On good days, Tauriel could sustain enough focus to help Thorin map out raids and search groups. On the worst days, she found herself huddled in the shower, in her clothes, sobbing as the water cascaded down her hair. It was the only thing that brought relief.

At Thorin’s request, on days when she was more stable, Tauriel and several guards would ride to Mirkwood to meet with Thranduil, but she always made sure to be back by nightfall. The one time she was not, when she returned, Finli was…nearly catatonic. It took three days for him to eat and not cry himself to sleep. Her baby was suffering, her husband was likely being tortured…wherever he was…and she was stuck with tasks that would not take her far from the mountain, from Finli.

Speaking of Finli, Tauriel scooped her little star up. “No, my darling.” He lay his head on her shoulder and looked out. Tauriel turned her green eyes back to the horizon in time to see a black dot coming closer. She felt her heart accelerate but forced it to try and remain calm. It could be any of the ravens. Most that came these days were messages from sources with information on her missing family.

However, this was not just any raven. She was able to spot the white chest of her beloved Kaw long before he landed on the banister, folding in his long wings, and bobbing his head excitedly.

“Ada! Mirkwood. Pretty Bird.” Kaw then relayed the quick message from Fili in Khuzdul that had Tauriel racing into the sitting room where Tarrah sat knitting. “Tarrah, quick. Come with me.”

“Do you have news?” Tarrah threw her knitting aside and ran after Tauriel.

“Yes. The best. Come!” Tauriel responded over her shoulder as she held Finli tightly in her arms.

“Da?” Tauriel sobbed down at her son. “Yes, my darling. Da.”

Bursting into the meeting room, Tauriel did not even wait for permission to speak. “I just got a message from Kaw. Fili found them. They are all alive and want us to meet them in Mirkwood. We must go now.”

Thorin barked out orders, Aeodhen getting a group of guards together and Tauriel flew from the room to place Finli in Shaada’s care. If they did in fact find Kili, the torment on her beloved dwarf would be over which must be why her mind felt so clear. Finli’s mind should be safe to leave for at least a night or two.

Kneeling to the ground, Tauriel handed Finli his blanket and wolf that Fili had carved him. “Mama must go help Da. I need you to be good. I won’t be long. Okay?”

“Da, mama.”

Tauriel sighed. He was only coming on two years, so she really did not expect him to understand much of what she had said. Tauriel pulled him in for a kiss, and pressed her nose to his. She then ran her hands through his hair and stood. Finli allowed Shaada to pick him up and he gave Tauriel a wave as Shaada turned back into the room.

With no time to waste, Tauriel ran back up to her chambers. She threw some of Kili’s clothes in a bag, he will likely need those, then she grabbed her bow and blades just in case, and sprinted out the door, down the stairs, and to the stables where Thorin was already mounting Rhya. She thanked the hands who had Galaddal saddled and without waiting for anyone more, the pair kicked into a gallop.

It was several hours later that Galaddal raced into the elven city, Thorin not far behind, and she jumped off the grey horse even before he came to a full stop. Guessing they must all be in the healers halls, if they were there already, Tauriel immediately turned in that direction. However, her progress was stopped by the hand of none other than Fili who stood beside Thranduil.

“FILI!” The dwarrow opened his arms and Tauriel flew into them, bending just enough to allow herself to be engulfed by her brother. She pulled away only to begin her inquisition. “Where is Kili? Is he with Ivethin? I brought some of his things.”

A hand over her mouth caused the words to cease and Fili cleared his throat. "“Kili is here. We arrived early this morning.” He paused and gave Tauriel a sad look. “But there is something you should know.”

“Whatever it is, can we say it on the way?” Fili shook his head and Tauriel’s heart froze.

The eleth searched her brother’s eyes, fear filling her with his silent response. “What is it Fili? What has happened to my Kili?”

Thorin finally met up with her and looked around, his eyes searching. He gave Thranduil a nod in greeting and furrowed his brows. “What is going on? What do you mean ‘what happened to Kili’?”

“He was quite injured.” Thranduil responded first. “Ivethin and myself saw fit to heal him. I know the dwarven people take pride in their scars, however, after speaking to the dwarf’s mother and brother, we thought it best to remove his scarring in its entirety. It is rarely done and a most difficult procedure, he is quite fortunate myself and Ivethin were able to do it. He is now mostly healed on the outside, with exception of a few deeper wounds still needing time, however, there are some scars that even we cannot help with.”

Thorin growled and Tauriel stood in shock, her mind trying to grasp at the implication. “What? I do not understand. Fili?”

Fili sighed, looking up at his paling sister. “We found him, and mam and Viltarra less than a day’s walk from here, before the forest ends at the grey mountains. Viltarra was fine, but mam was suffering a morgul wound. They were left in a pit, a hole in the ground to rot. Although, in comparison, they received the better treatment. Kili…he did not come out so fortunate. Kili was tortured Tauriel. Extensively. I do not think there was a piece of skin that did not bare marks. Kili also had a ring of power clearly forced on his finger. One he begged me to remove.”

Thranduil looked off into the forest towards where Erebor sat. “Those rings are filled with dark powers. It would seem they planned on using it to turn, your Kili, against the mountain in hopes of solidifying a foothold on Erebor. With a prince and heir, they had a chance.”

Tauriel was having a difficult time processing what was being said. Her Kili, her bright smiling husband with laughter in his eyes and who is her rock in so many ways, was tortured for nine months. “Are you saying Kili is gone? That he has been altered into…into some…dark being?”

Fili shook his head and placed a hand on Tauriel’s shoulder. “No Tauri, he is still Kili. His mind, however, has been…fractured.” He was not looking forward to this. He took a breath, steeling himself for her pain. “Tauriel, he does not remember you, or any of the elves for that matter.”

Thorin had to catch Tauriel as her knees gave out. “No.” She took a breath and pushed herself up. “I want to see him.”

“I do not think that wise.” Thranduil cautioned. “He tried to kill Ivethin.” Tauriel lifted her head stubbornly and she glared at her former king as he continued nonplussed by her dark expression turned his way. “Orcs and a party of elves were the ones who did this to him, I think it would be dangerous to have him wake with you beside him Tauriel.” Thranduil stared down at Tauriel.

“He also threatened Naurfaer.” Fili added.

“I am not Ivethin, nor am I Naurfaer. I am his wife. Our hearts are one and our souls bonded.” Tauriel stared hard at Fili, Thranduil, then Thorin.

Thorin hummed thoughtfully, his fingers running through his beard as he spoke. “There have been cases, I have heard, when one had been injured in battle so severely, they lose their memory. It is not uncommon when this happens, that a loved one can trigger that memory to return.”

Thranduil looked over Tauriel, seeing the stubborn set of her jaw and shoulders. “I do not think she will listen to reason. I would counsel you to not get your hopes up, Tauriel. You may go.”

Tauriel did not wait for anyone, but instead ran straight to the healing halls and stopped at the door. Taking a breath, the eleth twisted the handle and stepped inside the room. She could feel Thorin just at her back beside Fili as she walked in to see Dis first, pale but alive as she rested in one of the beds with her eyes closed.

“TAURIEL!” The eleth turned just as Viltarra came jogging over to her. The dam’s hair was damp from a recent wash and she had some elvish clothing on, but it was her. Tauriel was happy to pull her friend, and sister into her arms and the two embraced for several minutes.

“Your mother is on her way with some others. I believe she packed some things for you. Forgive me, I did not wish to wait.” Viltarra smiled and nodded then indicated with her head to another bed, all the breath from Tauriel leaving her as she took in her husband for the first time in almost a year.

Taking slow, deliberate, steps towards the bed, Tauriel looked Kili over. He was a little pale and there was a smattering of bruising as well as several wounds which looked well on their way to healing on his arms and exposed chest. He also had dark circles under his eyes, and his cheeks looked gaunt and much too thin.

Tauriel let her eyes rest on his dark locks, still slightly damp from being cleaned and recently trimmed, most likely by Fili. The biggest change she could see, however, was the beard that had grown along his jaw and chin. She ran her fingers through the thick hair on his face, testing it when her eyes lifted enough to meet the brown orbs she longed for so much, looking right at her.

Tauriel had no time to react as she was pushed hard into a nearby table. “GET AWAY FROM ME!!” Kili was on his feet, grasping for a weapon as Tauriel was pulled back by Fili and Thorin and shoved behind them.

“KILI STOP!” Fili yelled.

“Get her out of here!” Thorin ordered as Dwalin grabbed Tauriel by the arm and pulled her from the room. The door closed in her face, the last thing she saw being Fili and Thorin trying to placate Kili.

“Sorry lass. Did Fili no warn yeh?” Dwalin tried, watching her sadly.

But Tauriel’s wide eyes were only on the door. “He doesn’t know who I am.” Her voice was just above a whisper, and a sudden, blind, fury filled her. Before Dwalin could stop her, Tauriel ran. Her legs pumped in time with her erratic heart as she flew through the gates of Mirkwood, ignoring the calls of the guard, past the deserted wagon, and into the forests beyond.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight

It was well past mid-day and Tauriel had been running for over an hour. She had no real destination in mind, but her heart called for blood. Tauriel leapt and pulled herself into a tree to cover her tracks, her nimble feet easily adjusting to running through the branches as she had done nearly her entire life. She needed time. She needed to breathe. She needed not to be found.

“Now, about climbing trees.”

Tauriel stumbled as her mind pulled up Kili’s teasing smile. The last time she had done this had been when she was pregnant with Finli, and Kili was horrified to see her so high up in her condition. She had laughed. After all, she was a wood elf. Trees and stars were home. Or, at least they once were until a certain dark-haired prince somehow pushed his way into her heart, and he became her home. What is home now?

Not wanting to answer, Tauriel found what she had not realized she had been searching for. Thick webbing was draped this way and that across the branches both above and below her, and shadows began to make their way towards the waiting eleth. Pulling her blades, Tauriel ran full speed towards the beings who thought SHE was the prey. She smirked, her eyes taking on a dangerous glint. Their mistake.

Tauriel’s weapons sang through the air as her cold fury took out spider after spider. One was able to ram her from the trees, but no matter. She was just as lethal on the ground. The battle went on for nearly an hour, each spider down only fueled her anger and need for more as adrenalin coursed through her veins.

The eleth looked around her, dead spiders littered the ground as far as she could see. It was not enough. She turned her eyes towards the grey mountains, Ered Mithrin. Fili had said they were found on the border of the forests end just before Ered Mithrin, it was where they were taken, where HE was taken from her. Without hesitation, Tauriel turned her wrath towards a new destination. That is where Kili had been. That is where he was harmed. That is where he last remembered her. That is where she will go.

Naurfaer held the tray of food and water steady as he knocked on the door before opening it slowly. The room was in chaos. “What is going on? What happened?” He then looked at Thorin who was speaking rapidly to Dwalin. “Thorin? Did you just arrive?”

The elf’s eyes searched for a sea of red, but the only ones in the room were the ones he had left, with exception of Thorin. It was odd Tauriel was not with him. He placed the tray beside Dis’s bed. Ivethin said she will be likely out for several hours. They had sedated her after healing her, so the poison can completely work its way out of her system without causing her any undue discomfort.

Naurfaer looked over at Kili who was glaring at Fili, and smiled at the younger prince. He had quite the road ahead of him as he recovered. Though most of his wounds were healed and his scarring, gone,  Kili had lost almost all of his muscle mass from his captivity, and will need extensive training to get it back…once he was well enough that is. At the moment, he just needed rest and food. “Ah, awake eh? Feeling better?” Kili ignored him, however, and looked to the wall.

“Naurfaer! You have not seen Tauriel have you?” Naurfaer looked over at a concerned Viltarra and shook his head.

Naurfaer looked around the room once again as he shook his head. Worry began to fill him as he realized he was missing something…and it just may be his trouble magnet of a granddaughter. “I had no knowledge she had arrived. What happened?”

Viltarra sighed and glanced at Kili who was resolutely ignoring them all as she spoke. “It happened so quickly. Tauriel came in and Kili was still asleep. I turned my head and the next thing I know, there was a commotion and Tauriel was being pulled from the room by Dwalin.”

Naurfaer brushed past her and walked up to Thorin. “Where is Tauriel?”

Dwalin looked to Thorin then answered. “We don’t know lad. According to the guards she ran teh the forest. They have been searchin’ for her since.”

Naurfaer cursed. “You did not think to go after her?! Her mind is connected to Kili in a way I have NEVER before seen! If…if it shatters, she will fade instantly. We need to find her.”

“Thorin?” Thorin closed his eyes. Not a good time for Dis to finally wake. Thorin pushed past Naurfaer and sat beside his sister. He kissed her brow and gave her a smile.

Dis looked around. “What has happened? You all look like you’re ready for battle.”

Thorin brushed some of her hair away from her face and readjusted the blankets around her. “I don’t want you to worry, my sister. It is being taken care of. You need to focus on healing. Alright?”

Dis glared at Thorin as she batted his hands away. “Has that ever worked on our family?” Thorin pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. “Thorin...tell me.”

The king under the mountain, brother, surrogate father, and uncle looked around the room, then let his eyes fall on Kili. Dis followed his gaze and grew even more confused. He seemed better then when they arrived. Cleaner, and his scarring was gone. A gift and a debt she will ever endeavor to repay to Thranduil. Who knew the cold- spirited elven king, can actually be kind.

“Tauriel is missing.” Thorin finally responded.

Dis’s eyes flew back to Thorin. “What? When? Who? Not…”

“Her own volition it seems. There was a…situation.” Thorin looked to Kili then back at his sister. “I had her taken from the room and she went into the forest.”

Dis sat up straight and grasped Thorin’s coat desperately. “Find her!!! Thorin, you have to find her. Bring my daughter back, before something happens!” Thorin nodded.

“I will come with you.” Naurfaer grabbed his coat and blades, and they were out the door.

“Uncle!” Stepping through the main doors to the healing halls, Thorin turned to Fili who ran up to him having been just speaking to one of the elven guards. “They lost track of her. A group of guards just returned from the forest to report, nobody seems to have any idea where Tauri could be.”

“Fili, stay here. Watch over your brother, mam, and Viltarra. You have done enough, you need to rest.” Thorin placed a hand on Fili’s shoulder even as the prince shook his head.

 “She is my sister, Thorin.” Fili growled out. “I will not leave her behind. I know she feels she has already lost Kili, but I will not let her think she has lost me. I am coming with.”

Thorin, however, put his foot down. “Absolutely not, Fili. When is the last time you slept? Or even properly rested or ate? You have responsibilities here, and someone who needs you just as much as Tauriel. Viltarra has been through a lot, as has your mam.” Thorin sighed. “Fili…you are one of the only ones Kili remembers. He needs you here, because he needs to know he has protection after what he has been through. Stay. Please my son.”

After a few tense moments, Fili’s head finally dropped, and he nodded. “Bring her home then, please. Kili may not know it right now, but, he needs her to breathe, and I need her too. Erebor is not home, unless she is there with us.”

“I will find her Fili, don’t worry. Now go, make sure your mother does not get up and try to find her herself, she was quite upset to hear Tauriel was gone. You know how much she loves our elf.” Thorin smiled and Fili nodded.

“We all love her, uncle.” Fili added, as he turned to leave, heading back into the healing halls Thorin had just left.

“Deeply.” Thorin sighed as he walked through the streets of Mirkwood towards where Tauriel was last seen. As they approached the gates of the city, the dwarven king turned to the other elf in their small, but growing, family. “Any idea where she might have gone?” Naurfaer, however, shook his head no.

“I might.” Thorin and Naurfaer watched as Legolas jumped down from the trees just outside the gates. “My father has said Tauriel went missing. Whenever she was upset in her time living here, she would often run into the forest. We should be able to track her. But, I warn you now, if she does not wish to be found, she will utilize the trees. That is a much more difficult path to follow.” He looked down at Thorin, who grumbled something about elves, but nodded.

It took them a few hours with Legolas’s ability to follow signs to lead to where she may have gone. Of course, she did use the trees, which made tracking her that much more difficult and time consuming. However, it helped having Legolas with them, as he was not only an excellent tracker in general, but also appeared to be an excellent Tauriel tracker as well. As it would seem, he was spot on with his skill as they found the first sign of where Tauriel had been. The two elves gaped at the mass amount of giant spiders littering the ground around them, and Thorin looked around the carnage with a mix of pride and frustration.

“I have never seen so many.” Legolas admitted, searching the area for any sign of their wayward elf.

“Could she had killed them all herself?” Naurfaer stood, looking over body after body of felled spider.

Legolas smirked and nodded. “There was a good reason my father made her captain of the guard. When Tauriel wishes to be, she is one of the most dangerous elves I have ever met, even at her young age. I do not doubt that she has pushed herself to do such a thing. What I do not know is where she went from here. The tracks lead east.”

Naurfaer closed his eyes. His blood ran through Tauriel’s veins, and if she was anything like him, which he knows her to be, she would have blood for blood. “I know where she went, and you will not like it.” Thorin and Legolas looked at him. “She went to where they took them.”

“Kakhf!” Thorin snarled. “Of course she did, stubborn, foolish, girl.”

“Would you have done differently, Thorin? We cannot judge her, when we would have done the same.” Naurfaer watched Thorin carefully, seeing the understanding pass through his eyes. “Her mind is incredibly fragile right now. She is practically running on pure instinct, and seeking out whatever connection she can get to her bonded mate. That means, for her, going to the place he was last himself.”

Thorin stared at Naurfaer. He, of course, was not wrong. In a heartbeat, Thorin would have done exactly as she did…in many ways…he had done just that returning to Erebor to take on a dragon. Yes, it was for his people, yes, it was his inheritance, but what is more than that, it was to take down the creature that took everything from him. Can he blame Tauriel for doing exactly as he did? No. He could never do that.

“What of her mind?” Thorin asked softly. “When we find her, how do we help her?”

Naurfaer looked to Legolas who clenched his jaw and looked away, then back at Thorin. “I honestly do not know, Thorin. I do not believe she will easily give in. She loves her son, and will never leave him behind. She also is closely connected to you, Dis, and Fili which I believe is enough to keep her attached to middle earth. We will simply need to be there for her. She will need as much support as Kili will to get through this.”

“And others who have been through something similar? Had they survived?” Thorin eyed Legolas once more, but the elven prince refused to look at him, then he looked to Naurfaer whose solemn expression was an answer in itself.

“No.” Legolas finally turned his troubled blue eyes to Thorin. “I cannot say I have seen it happen many times, but the few I have witnessed…do not make it. The pain of losing or being severed from a bonded mate is, from what I am told, unimaginable. Worse than any physical ailments any being in middle earth could endure…and survive.”

Thorin rubbed his palms into his eyes, trying to push the headache away. He thought finding his family alive would be the end of their sufferings, but clearly, Mahal had other ideas in mind. “Tauriel…is strong. She will survive this, and we will do everything in our power to make it so. Let us, just, find her.”

Naurfaer and Legolas nodded in agreement, and the group said no more as they ran towards the eastern end of the forest.

Tauriel sat atop a branch and stared. She found it. She ran through the night and she found it. All this time. All this time he had been so close. How had it taken nine months to find him when he was this close? To emphasize her point, she looked up at the peak of the lonely mountain looming over the treetops.

Jumping from the tree, she stared at what appeared to be an old, ruined entrance. Tauriel stood tall, pulled her twin blades, and walked into the gate.

The place was mostly deserted, but a few orcs roamed the halls. They will soon find today was not their day, as they were instantly met with a vengeful she-elf and her menacing blades. Most did not even see it coming as they fell to the stone floor lifeless as she passed. Tauriel did not even try to quiet her steps or moves, she wanted whoever was here to come out. She wanted them to find her.

Not far from the entrance, Tauriel found where a battle must have transpired, as several bodies not long dead currently littered the floor. They mostly consisted of orcs, but there were several elves among them as well. One of which had a patch covering his eye, which was a curious sight on an elf. Tauriel had never encountered an elf with an eyepatch before. She kicked his leg, but he remained cold and still.

Following the passageway past the hall of carnage, Tauriel found a splintered door. Stopping in her tracks, the eleth stepped into the empty room, and immediately her senses were overwhelmed by blood and rot.

The room was still lit by a large lantern at the wall giving the space an unnerving glow, a stone table sat at the center, and chains lined the wall. Tauriel lowered her blades and stepped forward. She let her fingers trail across the table, before she noticed the fresh blood on the floor near the wall.

Tauriel’s hand flew to her mouth, and she fell to her knees; lifting one of the shackles in her hand, Tauriel let out a sob. Her mind was filled with images of Kili screaming in pain, Kili crying out for help…for her, her precious and strong Kili slowly breaking.

Something small and golden in the far corner caught her eye, and Tauriel crawled across the floor on her hands and knees, reaching out to pluck the blood covered ring from the ground. It was Kili’s wedding ring, discarded in the corner as if it were nothing. Her sobs grew as she clutched the ring to her breast, and there, in the dilapidated blood-soaked room, where Kili last remembered her, Tauriel finally broke; her screams of pain and fury filling the stagnant air.

“How much further?” Thorin asked, keeping pace with the two elves despite the difference in leg length.

“Not much.” Naurfaer stated. “We entered through a side gate.” They all stopped when a piercing cry filled the air, then they broke into a run.

“Find the front Naurfaer!” Thorin ordered. “Legolas, take me through the side gate. We need to split up to find her.”

The small party parted ways and Naurfaer stepped into the ruined entry hall. He looked around and paused, he was not alone, he could feel it. The elf stopped and peered at several felled orcs on the ground; their wounds fresh which meant, this was the way she came. “Tauriel.” Naurfaer breathed.

“Naurfaer? What are you doing here?” A voice hissed from the shadows.

Naurfaer had to clasp his hand on the wall to keep himself upright. He never, in his life, thought he would hear the voice again. Feeling flared in his head, and he was forced to resecure blocks and barriers he had not touched for centuries.

“Elbereth.” Naurfaer turned in time to see the red-headed figure that haunted his mind staring coldly at him, her blades swinging in her hands as she spun them along her fingers. “So, this is where you have been hiding.”

Elbereth pushed off the wall and circled him, a cold smile on her lips. “This is where I have been, but I am hardly hiding.”

Naurfaer watched her. He knew what she was doing. Sizing him up, looking for weak-points, and a place to begin her attack. “You don’t have to do this.”

“Oh, but I so want to.” Elbereth whined. “You see, after you left me to die, I realized who my real family was. Herdir nursed me back to health. He brought meaning to my life. He made me feel, alive. Gone was my pain, my torment, my unrest.”

“YOU brought yourself that pain.” Naurfaer snarled. “We finally had everything. You were the one to abandon us. You were the one to try and kill our daughter!”

“I DID WHAT I HAD TO DO!” Elbereth bellowed, glaring at Naurfaer as she approached him. “You, were always weak, but it was only after that child was born, that I saw just how weak you truly were. You should have let me finish. We could have had everything we ever wanted. But you were a fool! That dwarf had more spirit than you ever will, Naurfaer.”

Elbereth lowered herself into battle position, and Naurfaer barely had time to lift his blades before she launched herself at him. He took on the defense, evading her moves with practiced steps. “Don’t do this Elbereth! Fight whatever it is inside you, and come back. This is not who you are.”

Elbereth laughed darkly. “Why would I ever wish to do that? I am stronger than I have ever been in my life. I have meaning here, and purpose.” She allowed a twisted smile to fill her face, taunting, dark, and menacing. “I made him scream, that dwarf. Every, single, day. His screams filled the place like an aria. I was on the verge of breaking him, Naurfaer, of turning him to something far better than he was, just like I should have broken you!”

The red-headed eleth lunged, and Naurfaer ducked before stepping away, forcing Elbereth to run full fledge into the wall. She screamed and readjusted her blades, and that is when Naurfaer saw it…the ring…on her finger. Fili had said he had torn a ring from Kili’s finger, a ring of power, a ring not unlike the one Elbereth currently wore. All this time. He was wrong. His Elbereth was not what he thought. He was a fool. He really had failed her, just as he had left her behind to die.

With a quick twist, Naurfaer ran at the wall and used the momentum to back-flip over Elbereth and force her face-down on the ground. She screamed curses at him, but Naurfaer held strong. He grabbed for her hand and tried to pull the ring from her finger, but Elbereth, realizing what he was doing, clenched her fist. “NO! Get AWAY!” She snarled as she tried to fight the elf holding her down.

With no other choice, Naurfaer lifted his blade. “I am so sorry for this Elbereth.” He then brought it down, breaking through the bone and severing the finger from her hand in one hit, the ring going with it. Elbereth screamed again, then went limp, her breaths coming out in soft pants.

Tauriel braced her arm against the wall and pushed herself up. “Never again.” She attached Kili’s ring to her bracelet Hillanna had made her, tracing her thumb along the smooth gold. She lifted her eyes and looked around the room, it needed to be destroyed.

Walking to the opposite wall, Tauriel grabbed the lantern and threw it to the ground, the fuel inside igniting instantly as the blaze latched onto the dry wood that lined the walls. She watched as the room was slowly engulfed by flames. The stone will always be here, but, everything else can burn. Cleansed by fire.

Tauriel walked out the door just as the flames began to spread into the halls, catching on the dry roots in the cracks throughout the walls as well as the beams lining the ceiling. Giving no care to the flames around her, Tauriel just walked through, uncaring of the burning air or the smoke filling her lungs. She only paused when over the now roaring inferno, she heard the unmistakable sound of clashing blades. Someone was here and in battle not far ahead.

Inching her way along the corridor, Tauriel stopped when she heard the sound of a woman.

“I made him scream, that dwarf. Every, single, day. His screams filled the place like an aria. I was on the verge of breaking him...” The voice was vicious, calas, and cruel and it burned in Tauriel’s fractured mind. She pulled her bow, knocked an arrow, and flew down the hall. Kili. This was the monster who hurt her mate. She will die by her hand.

Naurfaer slowly backed off Elbereth. He stood and stared down at her as she gasped in pain while pulling herself up to her knees. He saw her look down at the fingerless hand as she pulled herself to her feet. She turned to Naurfaer, her eyes wide and she let out a small, soft, sob. “Naufi?”

Naurfaer smiled and nodded.

“What are you doing…” Her voice was stopped by a gasp of pain and she looked down to see the arrow protruding from deep within her chest.

“ELBERETH!” Naurfaer called, suddenly turning towards the door. “Wait!”

Elbereth looked up to see an elf with flowing red hair, backlit by flames, watching her with fury in her green eyes. She had another arrow aimed at the ready as she snarled. “It was you. You hurt him.” Angry tears were falling down her cheeks. “You took him from me.” Tauriel growled through clenched teeth. “I wish I can make you feel EVERYTHING you did to him three times over, but I will just have to pray that Manwe deals your just rewards.”

Tauriel heard her name being called the moment her second arrow was released. She ignored it and knocked another arrow. She had found this bow and an entire quiver on a felled elf, and she will unleash every last arrow she had into this monster.

Thorin ran towards her through the fire and smoke. He took one look at her and grabbed her by the shoulder looking up into her enraged face. “You are better than this, nâtha. Kili would not want this. It is done Tauriel. Come back to us daughter, or you will be no different than her.”

Narrowing her eyes, Tauriel could do nothing to stop the small sob leaving her throat. She pulled the string tighter, her knuckles white from her tightening grip of the bow, but suddenly, she clenched her eyes shut and dropped her weapon to the ground, her head falling in defeat as Thorin pulled her into his arms. Legolas gave her a weary look and watched the scene unfold in the hall before him.

Naurfaer closed his eyes as Tauriel had released the second arrow. He stepped forward and caught Elbereth as she fell to the ground. “Elbereth! Why? WHY did you not come to me? I could have helped you, I could have made it all go away.”

Naurfaer felt a hand on his cheek and he looked down. “Naufi, that night…with Ithildin….they were going to take her…as payment.” She coughed, a wet, harsh, sound erupting from her throat. “I had to prove to them she was dead. So, they would not get to her. I was not strong enough to resist the ring. I should never had gone.” Elbereth gasped in pain, her chest heaving even as her system began to shut down.

Naurfaer knew it was too late. There was nothing he could do. “Ithildin survived, Elbereth. She survived long enough to have had a daughter.”

“She was such a beautiful babe.” Elbereth gasped. “I am sure her daughter is just as enchanting.”

Looking up at Tauriel, Naurfaer nodded. “She is Elbereth. She is fierce, courageous, kind, compassionate, and loves with a passion unmatched by many.”

“I wish I could have…met…her.” Naurfaer dropped his head as the light inside Elbereth blackened. He felt the tear in his head, and forced the connection away like he had done for so many years. He never lied, his wife was dead. She died when she became what she was.

“We need to leave. This place will not last long.” Naurfaer turned to Legolas and nodded. He slid Elbereth off his lap and stood, walking over to Tauriel.

Naurfaer looked his granddaughter over, she was shaking slightly but her eyes were clear even as he lifted a hand to brush some hair from her face. “Are you alright?”

Tauriel nodded. “I am ready to leave this place.” She said, her eyes lingering on the still form of Elbereth. They heard the telltale sounds of walls collapsing, and they turned towards the entrance door and walked out.

Tauriel stopped not far down the path and turned to the once practically invisible ruin. The trees had been dry thanks to the warm summer air, which only fueled the fire within, and the entire ruined fortress was engulfed in flames. “No more.” Tauriel whispered.

Thorin looked up at her and took her hand gently. “Come, nâtha. Let’s get back to the family.” The eleth looked down at her bracelet. They were Kili’s family, Thorin, Fili, and Dis. He needed them, but…where was her place now?

“I see that look you have, and don’t you even think about it. We need you Tauriel, and Kili needs you. We, are your family.” Tauriel lifted her eyes to him but said nothing, though she did give a barely perceptible nod and allowed him to lead the way back.

They walked the entire night, mostly in silence, and met the guards at the gates of Mirkwood late the following morning. “Welcome back. I see you found her. Is all well?” Thorin nodded at the guard. “Good. King Thranduil wanted me to inform you the food halls are open to your disposal when you return. Please, proceed there when you are ready.”

“I must go report to my father. Stay well mellon, I am glad you are safe.” Legolas placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and gave her a soft smile. “Should you need me, do not hesitate to call.”

“Mae govannen mellon nin.” Tauriel quietly responded. Legolas nodded and walked towards his father’s halls.

“I wish to speak to you both. Is there a place we can do so discreetly?” Tauriel looked at Naurfaer, who had been uncharacteristically silent since the moment they left the flaming ruins. Tauriel thought, then nodded. She guided them both down a flight of stairs and into a small, covered courtyard surrounded by trees. It was obviously unused, as many of the trees and plant life were growing wild and free. Tauriel sat on a marble bench and waited for Thorin and Naurfaer to take a seat. She was unsurprised the mountain king took the place beside her, leaving the only free place for Naurfaer being the bench several feet away.

Naurfaer sat, and quietly contemplated how he wished to voice his thoughts. “Before I say what I am to say, I want you to know Tauriel, I would have done the same. Even knowing what I do, the end result was really the only way. I love Kili. It was the heart of a vile creature who did what they did.” He paused and rubbed his hands down his face.

“You knew her.” Tauriel said calmly.

Naurfaer hummed in response. “She was my wife, and your grandmother.”

Tauriel sighed and nodded her head slowly. She was too numb for shock anymore. Maybe if her husband was not…whatever he was. Maybe if she was in a better place in her mind, she would have been floored by such a statement. But right now, someone could have told her Galaddal could sprout wings and fly, and she would have nodded in agreement.

Instead Tauriel just, sat watching him. She did have a question though. “Why? What would cause someone to do such a thing?”

Naurfaer sighed and ran his hands through his auburn hair. “In truth, I am unsure. I can make guesses…but that is all they would be.” He looked between Thorin who had his arms folded and Tauriel who sat waiting. He nodded. “Alright. I knew she wanted a child. We were having difficulty conceiving one. Knowing what I know now, my best guess was, in her despair, she fell into the wrong company. It is likely they promised her all she desired, as these beings and clans often do. They do not trust the fates when what they want most is promised to them, regardless of the heavy price. I assume they had begun using the ring on her and she could not handle its power, or resist it.”

Tauriel watched him. “But you did have a child.” She finally said.

Naurfaer looked at her, seeing his daughter in her features. She looked so much like Ithildin. “We did. Whether that was fate, a happy accident, or by some, nefarious or dark powers I cannot say. Ithildin was in no ways dark or unnatural. She was everything one would expect from an elfling, and an elven female. There was no indication anything untoward had happened. Neither is there any in you. Which leads me to believe it was just, a happy accident or fate. Regardless, the last day I saw my wife, it appeared she had been trying to kill our Ithildin. Elbereth said differently once she was free of the ring.”

Naurfaer took a breath then continued. “Whatever that order she belonged to was, they were trying to build something and they were looking for those who would join. Elbereth said they wanted Ithildin. Likely to turn her young and train her in their ways. She must have still had a bit of herself in her because she claims she was trying to get us away. I did not see it then, and left her for dead with some orcs. I knew she survived. I knew she was somewhere out there. Elbereth that is. My wife died the night she tried to kill our daughter. My wife was gone.”

Tauriel was unsure what to think. She sat in silence wondering what to say, but Naurfaer was unfinished. “I only just saw her again moments before she fell. I saw that…ring….on her finger and only then did I have a better idea of what likely had transpired. The ring corrupted her mind. It turned her into that monster. I severed the ring from her hand, and the influence fled her mind, leaving only Elbereth behind. For one moment, she was my wife again.”

“She tortured my husband, then she bragged about it. I am not sorry for what I did.” Tauriel growled.

Naurfaer smiled at his granddaughter. “As you shouldn’t be. There are few things in this world that are unforgivable. That, I feel, is among them. I do not blame you Tauriel. I thank you for having the strength to do what I could not. I wanted you both to know this, but it is not why I asked you here.”

Thorin and Tauriel gave Naurfaer a questioning look and the elf watched them carefully. “When I found you Tauriel, underneath that stone giant. I knew something was off about you. I knew you were not immortal, but that is not difficult to sense if you are practiced enough.” He gave her a smile. “I also knew you had a touch of the afterlife in you. You had returned from the dead.”

Tauriel watched Naurfaer, neither confirming nor denying his claims as he continued. “I thought, well, I thought it had just happened, considering your predicament. Not many could survive a stone giant falling on them. However, it was only recently that I began to see a different picture; one that included a certain dwarven family.” Naurfaer gave Thorin a look who was being equally as quiet, though now he sat with his arms crossed over his chest and a narrow-eyed look directed at Naurfaer. The elf just rolled his eyes.

“It is true.” Naurfaer looked at Tauriel, who eyed Thorin, as if to ask for permission or guidance, the latter being more likely. Thorin nodded. Naurfaer was family. Taking a breath, Tauriel relayed everything from Valinor to waking up and seeing her parents, meeting the king, her connection to Kili, and having to go through the battle of five armies twice. Naurfaer listened silently, nodding in places and rubbing his temples in others.

“Alright. Not exactly what I had guessed, but I think this is actually better.” Naurfaer sat thinking. He watched Tauriel for a moment then made his decision. “Tauriel. What Kili has is not normal amnesia. His mind has been shattered and those memories will never come back. I know you hope they will, but it just is not possible. I believe those memories are gone. But, I think I have an idea of something that can help. I cannot promise you I can restore Kili fully, the memories of these past two years are lost Tauriel, but, the memories from how you first met do not have to be.”

Tauriel jumped to her feet, her eyes wide and her heart pounding.  “WHAT! How?”

Naurfaer shifted. “Well, you know I am old, very old. I was among the first to come to Arda. I did not do so traditionally. I came here by a gate from Valinor that I created myself. If my thinking is correct, Manwe has Kili’s memories from his first life. I will go to Valinor, and I will plead with him to free them. I do not know if I will succeed, but, I will not sit here and let you suffer if there is something I can do. I love you too much for that Tauriel. I failed Elbereth. I failed Ithildin. I will not fail you.”

Tauriel shook her head. “No. That is too risky. Valinor is for the dead. If you go, you may not be able to come back.” Naurfaer sat silently watching her.

Thorin looked at Naurfaer then at Tauriel. He rose from his seat and stood beside her. “I think he knows and accepts that Tauriel.”

But Tauriel was having none of it. “You cannot. I will not allow it. You are the last blood relative I have! You cannot go!”

Naurfaer smiled. “A blood relative I may be, but you and I both know I have never quite been family to you. Your place, your family, is not among elves, it is among dwarves. I lost my wife, I raised my child alone. I will not see my granddaughter being forced in the same situation when I have a chance to do something. Let me do this for you Tauriel. Let me do this for Kili. He is my grandson, and it is killing me seeing you both in so much pain. Please Tauriel.”

Tauriel did not know what to do. She did not know what to say. If she said no, Kili will never be the same. He will never remember her. What would life be like? Manwe said they were soulmates. She was his one. But when one’s mind is so shattered as his has been, could he love her again?

If she said yes, she may lose Naurfaer. Her grandfather she took for granted these last several years. The elf who she swatted away because she trusted nobody outside her little dwarven family who she clung so desperately to. And what about her Finli? Her precious son who would grow never knowing his great grandfather, who Tauriel had thought would be around to guide him long after she and Kili had left middle earth.

Tauriel felt the tears fall from her eyes and Naurfaer pulled her into his arms. She refused to give permission, but she would not make him stay either. “Let me go Tauriel, so that you might live my granddaughter. I promise, I will try and return. You may not be rid of me yet. Have hope, little star.” He held her for several minutes then pulled away.

“I will leave now. The longer I stay the more difficult it will be. It should not take me long.” Tauriel nodded. He bent down and kissed her cheek then turned to Thorin.

“You don’t need to say a word.” Thorin spoke, interrupting whatever Naurfaer was about to say. “She is and will always be cared for. Whether Kili accepts it or not, Tauriel is our family. I love her as my own, and always will.”

Naurfaer nodded, giving Thorin a grateful smile and clasping his hand tightly. The elf was surprised when Thorin drew him into a tight hug. “You’re family too. Try and come back. The mountain won’t be quite as amusing without you.”

The elf laughed brightly. “You will eat those words Thorin.”

The normally surly king looked unrepentant however and smirked. “I look forward to the day I do.”

Naurfaer was touched. He too had forgotten what it was to have a family, forget forgotten, he had never actually had one. How easy it was to forget he and Tauriel belonged to a completely different race when they fit so well among the dwarves.

Naurfaer gave Tauriel one last hug, cupped her cheek, and turned to leave. On his way to the gates, he ran into Fili and Viltarra, Hiril sitting at her feet. However, the young dam jumped up when she saw his approach. “Naurfaer! Did you find Tauriel!? Is she alright?”

The elf nodded. “She is just in the courtyard not far with Thorin. They will be up soon, but I must bid you farewell.”

Viltarra was taken aback, glancing back at Fili who was now standing beside her, before she looked back up at Naurfaer. “WHAT? Wherever are you going?”

“Tauriel can fill you in, but I wish to say goodbye and thank you. I am sure I will miss your dwarven ceremony. A pity. It was on my list of things I have always wished to witness. No matter though. Come here!” Naurfaer pulled Viltarra close and as she was linked firmly to Fili, he was pulled in as well for a tight embrace.

“You are coming back?” Viltarra asked, her voice muffled by Naurfaer’s tunic. Naurfaer said nothing, only smiled. He looked down at Hiril and squatted low.

“You stay here and be good.” Naurfaer then lifted his eyes to Fili and Viltarra. “Might I ask a favor? Can you watch out for her for me? I do not wish to take her, it is not a safe journey for her kind.”

Fili was about to argue but Viltarra stepped on his foot, effectively shutting him up. “Of course, but only while you are gone. We expect you to come back, understood?”

Unable to make such promises, Naurfaer patted her shoulder and smiled at Fili. He scratched Hiril behind the ear once more and turned to leave, the pair watching him go silently.

The red-headed elf quickly made it to the gates of the elven city, but stopped in place. Tauriel stood just before him, holding the reins of her beloved horse who was nuzzling her shoulder.

“Take him. He will make your journey swifter and if you, I mean, should you…he is able to find his way back home.” Naurfaer understood what she was not saying and nodded. He kissed her brow and took the reins, hopping on.

“Goodbye, Manwe.” Tauriel smiled through her tears.

“Goodbye Galadriel.” He easily responded, Tauriel sobbing out a laugh.

Naurfaer gave her one last bow of the head, and pushed Galaddal into a canter and out of sight.

Tauriel wiped her tears and felt something large land on her shoulder and nuzzle her braids. “Nana.”

“Hello my love.” She scratched Kaw’s feathered head and turned back towards Mirkwood’s inner structure.

Tauriel walked with her head held high and her heart in pain. She was losing everyone. Spotting Fili and Viltarra, she shook the thought from her head. No. That was not right. She was not alone in this.

“Mam has been beside herself with worry, and you look terrible little sister. What in the name of Mahal were you thinking?” Fili pointed a finger at her and huffed. “Do not think, for one moment, that I will be keeping this from Kili when he comes to himself. He will be livid, and you will be in SO much trouble. Now, get in there before they have to sedate mam…again.”

Tauriel paused. “But…Kili…”

“Can stuff it.” Fili quickly responded. “He needs to get used to you being around.” Tauriel looked unsure so Fili took her hands in his. “Tauri, my brother has been through, unspeakable things. I do not have to tell you that. But your year has not been a pleasant walk in the summer wood. I know how you are connected; I know you felt much, if not all of his pain in a fashion. I also know that you carry the weight of it even now. Kili will get through this, and so will you. But neither of you will do it alone. Now. Get in there.”

Finally, after a moment of silence, Tauriel nodded, then stepped in through the door.

“I am telling you Dis, she is unharmed.” Thorin’s eyes caught the opening door and he gestured to Dis. “See, sister. Here she is.”

Tauriel came fully into the room, spotting Vin and Tarrah napping against each other in a large chair in the far corner. She gave a small nod in greeting to Dwalin and Aeodhen, who must have arrived with Tarrah, then smiled as Kaw jumped off her shoulder and onto the table beside Dwalin, the large dwarf rolling his eyes as he relinquished some of his meal to the bird.

“Do not spoil him master Dwalin.” Tauriel gave him a look, and the dwarf smiled, but continued feeding the raven.

The eleth tried not to look over at the far bed, having no desire to see the look of hate and anger in Kili’s eyes, but she was powerless to stop herself. She turned her head just a bit, bracing herself, but he was just watching her warily. Maybe it is not as bad as she thought. She gave him a smile though he did not return it, instead, he went back to the parchment he had in his lap. He was sketching. What, she could not see, but it did warm her to see him doing something so familiar.

“Tauriel. Come. Sit.” Tauriel drew her eyes away from Kili and moved towards Dis. She was going to sit on the bed opposite from Thorin, but Dis scooted herself over and patted the bed beside her. Exhausted beyond measure, emotionally, mentally, and physically, Tauriel sat and leaned against the pillows and headboard. She said nothing but slowly leaned in to place her head against Dis’s shoulder.

It was the first time she has seen Dis in nine months apart from when she had initially entered the room the previous day. At that time, Dis was still resting and healing. “Are you well, amad?”

Dis kissed her brow and nodded. “Quite my daughter. Even more so now that you are here. We have much to talk about and I want to hear all about Finli. But for now…”

Dis took one look at her elven daughter beside her on the bed and turned to Thorin. “Brother, can you pass me the blanket just there?”

Thorin nodded and did as he was asked as Dis turned to Tauriel. “You look like the dead dear. Come, lay out and sleep.”

Tauriel sat forward and shook her head. “Oh, no Dis. Thank you, but I think it best I find my own bed, I do not wish to take over yours.”

Dis Tutted. “I have not seen my daughter in 9 months, when I do, it is after she ran off and from what I hear, decided to personally exact revenge.” The young eleth bit her lip, Kili looking over at her with a calculating look. Tauriel sighed, then turned her attention back to Dis. “Do not think you are not getting a good talking to about that when you are in a better place to receive one. I did NOT force myself to survive so my daughter can go get herself killed practically the day we are finally freed. Now. Lay down, get comfortable, and rest. We will be leaving for Erebor tomorrow.”

Tauriel bit her lip, but the bed was large, warm, and inviting. She had also missed Dis deeply. She needed her family, and her family was here for her. She was not alone. Tauriel finally gave in and scooted herself to lie flat and turned to her side. She lay her head in Dis’s lap and closed her eyes. She smiled as she felt Thorin place the blanket over her and Dis release her tight braids holding her hair back and began running her hands through Tauriel’s flaming locks. Between the quiet of the room, and Dis’s soft ministrations, Tauriel slowly drifted off to sleep.

“It is not your decision to make…or is it the dwarven way to make decisions for others?”

“That is rich coming from you, Thranduil.”

Tauriel sighed. Nothing like being woken to the sounds of arguing.

“I said you should take this outside! Now you have woken her over something so foolish. Thorin, it is her decision what she is to do. I for one will stand by her, whatever she decides.”

“I as well.” That would be Dis and Fili’s voices, one after the other.

Tauriel lifted her head and pushed the hair away that fell into her face. She could feel her family beads hitting her skin and she looked up through a curtain of red to see Thorin and Thranduil glaring at each other, while Fili looked beyond exasperated. She peaked over at Kili’s bed, but it was empty. Her eyes shot to Fili who smiled. “He went to go clean up. He is with Dwalin and Aeodhen so he is fine.”

Tauriel released a breath and nodded. “What is all this about then.” She sat up and asked.

Thorin growled and folded his arms. “Your king has a…suggestion.”

Tauriel sighed again. “’Thorin, I respect Thranduil greatly, and our alliance. But you know he is not my king.” She turned to Thranduil who looked nonplussed by her statement, probably expecting it, then she looked back at Thorin who seemed to relax, if just slightly. “Now, what is this suggestion?”

Thranduil stood silently for a moment, then gave her a hard look. “There is no pain greater than that of losing a mate, Tauriel, when one is so deeply connected as you are.”

Tauriel stiffened and hissed. “My Kili is not dead.”

“Yet he remembers you not, is that any different?” The elven king lifted a brow, though his expression was unchanged. “This is no injury induced memory loss, this is done through ways which are, irreversible. All that he was, all that he went through, all that he had with you is gone.” Tauriel closed her eyes, the pain of the truth engulfing her as she struggled to breathe.

Dis wrapped her in her arms and snarled at Thranduil. “This is unnecessary Thranduil! I agreed to you speaking to her, and to give your suggestions. But I did not agree for you to harm my child.”

Thranduil took a step forward, meeting Dis’s glare head on with is own. “She is not your child Lady Dis, nor is she of your people. Perhaps it was the fates who have finally spoken. Perhaps this is the Valar declaring the, unnatural, connection you have to this, daughter of the forest, goes against both yours, and our very nature.” He looked unconcerned at the volatile expressions of the dwarves around the room.

Tauriel heard some shuffling in the far end of the large healing chamber and turned to see Viltarra and her parents walking forward. Viltarra’s brown eyes watched her quietly, and she gave Tauriel a small smile before the eleth turned back to her former king.

“Tauriel’s place is among her own people, it would be best for both her fractured mind, and your sons recovery, if she returned to Mirkwood…permanently.” Thranduil then turned from Dis to Tauriel. “I have taken the liberty of having rooms prepared for you. You and your son are expected when you have taken the time to gather the belongings you wish to bring. He need not suffer as you, Tauriel. He will have a place with Mirkwood, and I give you my word, will be treated no differently than others his age.”

“Son?”

Thorin sighed and turned to see Kili stepping in. His hair was pulled back in his customary style, and his beard neatly brushed but clear. It was still too short for braids, but, given a few months it will likely be sporting some. He wore the clothes Tauriel brought for him, but they hung loosely off his diminished frame. It will take some time yet for him to regain the muscle and weight he lost in captivity.

The room was quiet, everyone unsure what to say. Thorin shook his head at Kili. “We will explain later.”

“Explain what?” Kili snarled. “That this elf, who is supposedly my wife, has a son? Who is its father than? Was it before me or after?”

“It is you.” Tauriel growled. Memories or not, she was livid he would even suggest such a thing. Kili watched her carefully.

Before he could say anything, however, Thorin spoke, glaring up at Thranduil. “No. I will not allow it. Tauriel’s child is an heir to the mountain. His place is there, with his people and his family.”

“And Tauriel’s place is here, with her people.” Thranduil easily rebutted. “I do not think the suggestion she comes home is unreasonable, but I am not so cruel I would separate her from her child. Regardless of parentage.” Thranduil coldly declared.

Tearing her eyes from Kili’s, Tauriel looked between Thorin and Thranduil, they were deciding her fate and not even taking in account what she wanted.

“She belongs with her family.” Tauriel looked over at Fili, Viltarra now at his side and her parents just behind them.

“She HAS no family. The last blood member she had left hours ago.” Thranduil scoffed. Had these, ‘suggestions’ and thoughts come from any other being, Tauriel would have thought them to be cruel and uncaring, but Thranduil…his purpose was not to harm, but to make those around him see reality. The problem was, reality for one can be a much different reality for another. The truth of which was evident when three dwarves in the room hissed and growled at Thranduil’s statement. Thorin stepping closer to where Dis and Tauriel sat, Fili taking the other side, and Dis pushing herself forward enough to place herself protectively in front of Tauriel.

“What do you know of FAMILY!?” Thorin snarled.

Tauriel looked around her. She could see the…kindness…in Thranduil’s suggestion. Or at least what he considered as kindness. He will never, in the countless years he has, understand her choice, or her relationship with the dwarves.

“You are right, Lord Thranduil.” All eyes in the room turned to Tauriel.

“Tauri?” Tauriel shook her head at Fili, and placed her hand on Dis’s shoulder when she felt her stiffen.

“You are right that I belong with my people.” Tauriel continued. “But, they are not those of the woodland realm. My people are proud, and stubborn as stone. My people spend meals laughing, dancing, and throwing food. My people are over-protective and love with a fierceness that burns from the inside out. You are wrong, however, about many things. I have a family. A brother who is always by my side when I need him, a mother who, from the moment I entered her home in Ered Luin, has accepted me as one of her own. A father who has taught me what real honor and strength is. I have a husband…” Tauriel choked and forced the tears not to fall. “Who may not know who I am, but, I have had two precious years getting to know him. He has taught me that I am beautiful, inside and out, and when we are together, anything and everything is possible. Among the dwarven people you think are so much lower than yourself, I have found a happiness I never thought possible, and a place I can never give up. I am loved, I am respected, and I will take any pain that comes my way if they but allow me to stay with them.”

Dis pulled Tauriel into her arms and held her, the eleth could feel the tears falling into her hair. “Precious girl, there is no other place we wish you to be.”

“And what of your son? How will he be affected being raised with a father who has no memory or love for him?” Thranduil asked.

Tauriel pushed away from Dis, though the dam refused to fully let her go. “My son’s place is with his people, his family, and his father.” Tauriel looked over at Kili who looked uncomfortable but met her eyes. “I thank you for all you have done, and for your concern. But…I know my Kili, though he may not know me. He would never bring his son harm. He has a right to know his son, in whatever capacity he is ready for. I will not be the mother who separates her child from his father. It will be difficult for Finli, and Kili, I know this. But, I will not live with the regrets or resentments that would come if I stay here.”

“If, you are sure.” Thranduil gave Tauriel a once over, but she simply smiled and nodded as she looked over at Thorin.

“When can we go home?” Thorin’s blue eyes shined as he gave her his own smile.

However, it was Thranduil who answered. “You may leave whenever you are ready. Tauriel, my offer is an open one. Go, back to the mountain with your dwarves. But, know you have a place here should you…or your son…need it.” Thranduil did not wait for anything further to be said, instead he swept from the room and down the halls to oversee preparations of the small party leaving.

Fili turned from the door to his sister. “Well, that was interesting. Is he always like that?”

Viltarra hit Fili, telling him to behave as Tauriel chuckled and nodded. “That was actually quite kind of him. I am afraid it was his sentimental side kicking in.”

“So, I have a wife, who is an elf…and a son. Anything else you want to spring on me?” Kili grumbled as he began placing his few things into a bag brought by Tauriel the day before.

Fili hummed in thought. “Well, we killed the dragon, fought in an epic battle and won…the second time around…and now reside in the halls of our fathers. Oh, and we have a pet warg…also that lump of black and white is your feathered child. Do not be surprised when he calls you ‘ada’ which is father in Sindarin.”

Kili looked at the raven whose head was tucked under his wing as he lay asleep in a pile of blankets on a chair. A raven he could get behind, the knowledge that he had a son was something more. As for a dragon, epic battle, and hall of their fathers…he is unsure of. And did his brother say a warg? Kili shook his head. This was becoming overwhelming. It was not as if someone took his mind and severed it from a specific age or year. Kili has his knowledge and skills, but he could not tell you where he received it. He knows Dis, Thorin, and Fili and has several scattered memories with them, but they were disjointed and incomplete. They were there though, mostly of when he was younger in a place he could not name.

Tauriel, however, was nothing to him. Her red hair caused chills to run down his spine and made him want to be sick. It was difficult even being in the room with her, but his family here made it manageable. He did not think he could handle it alone. Yet, something deep inside him was equally sick with the idea of being away from her. The same something the growled and snarled at the idea of her remaining here and staying with the other elves. The same something that wanted to run his hands through her hair, and pull her into his arms. The same something that he pushed harshly away.

It did feel odd to see his family so protective of her though. He wondered if it was some, elvish magic. But shook that from his mind. Kili doubts all three of them would succumb to such spells if they were even in existence, nor would Dwalin or Aeodhen who seemed just as content to have her near. He doesn’t know about the blonde dam though, or her family. They are just as strange to Kili, as Tauriel.

Kili looked down at the piece of parchment he had been sketching on. It would have to have been HER face that made it from his hand to the page. Crumpling it up in his fist, Kili shoved it into the bag brought for him and placed the rest of the few things he had into the bag and turned to help his family.

Dis, though well on her way to recovery, had been so compromised by nearly a year of poison in her system, was still quite weak when out of bed. It was Tauriel and Viltarra who helped her dress and Thorin who later slipped his fur lined vest over her shoulders. It was quite a warm, summer, day. Yet, Dis was shaking with chills. At the looks of worry around her, Ivethin gave them all a reassuring smile. “It is nothing to be concerned of. Her body is working to neutralize the poison. She may have a fever and chills for several weeks yet. I have packed some herbs to help, along with some ointments for Kili’s more severe wounds still healing. None will scar but many will take time to fully close. I have also enclosed written instructions for master Oin. If he has any concerns, please have him send a raven. Is there anything further I can help you with?”

“No Ivethin. This is most appreciated. I thank you for all you have done for my family, and Kili.” Ivethin nodded and pulled Tauriel into an embrace.

“Do not lose hope, Tauriel.” Ivethin whispered into her friend’s ear. “If anyone is stubborn enough to get her dwarf back, mind, body, and soul, it is you. AND if any dwarf could fight and claw his way through this, it is Kili. Do not believe what others say. You belong with each other. Anyone with eyes and a heart can see it.”

Tauriel tightened her arms around her friend and mentor. “Thank you, Ivethin.” She pulled away and wiped her eyes then, squared her shoulders and went to the cart Aeodhen was sitting upon. Tauriel climbed up to sit beside Fili and Viltarra, across from Kili and Dis. A yell and a lurch and they were moving back to Erebor. Back to her son. Back home.

Naurfaer sat atop Galaddal. He took in his surroundings and huffed. “I know the gate is here somewhere.” He eyed a small patch of forest and smiled. “Ah. There you are.” He patted Galaddal’s neck. “Lucky isn’t it that it is so close to the lonely mountain. Two weeks ride and he was at where he needed to be.

The question is, where was it he needed to stay. Shaking the thought from his head, he pushed the horse forward. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Let’s see if we can even access the gate before we think beyond that.” He would not fail his granddaughter or grandson. He will get through that gate if he has to drag Manwe into it personally to do so.

Back at the mountain two weeks earlier, Tauriel hopped off the cart and Kili watched as she sprinted inside the mountain and out of sight. He was torn between wanting to ask where she went, not actually caring, and trying to overcome the shock of what he was seeing around him.

“Welcome to Erebor little brother.” Kili turned to Fili and nodded as he stepped down, his eyes back on the doorway where Tauriel had disappeared through.

“She went to go relieve Shaada of her…your son. She has been away several days and is quite anxious to see him.” It was Tarrah’s voice who gave the answer to Kili’s internal thoughts.

“Do you blame her? No mother wishes to be away from their child. It’s instinct calling her to where she is needed and wishes to be.” Dis nodded in agreement with Tarrah who had her arms wrapped around Viltarra, pulling her close. Viltarra smiled and twisted to pull her mother into a tighter embrace.

Kili gave them a small smile and could not stop himself from putting an arm around his own mother. His mother who had also been gone for nine months, who had been there the entire time. Who had nearly died. Kili kissed her temple but nearly fell forward when something hard hit his still tender back. Dis covered her laugh as Kili turned to see a small black horse lifting its head high, nickering loudly.

“…Maryn?...yes…MARYN!” Kili laughed as he released his mother and wrapped his arms around his beloved mare while the others watched fondly. Kili always developed deep attachments, be that to family, friend, or animal. When he loved, he loved completely. For this reason, his family knew eventually, all will be well. They would simply need to get through these difficult times, and nobody gets through difficult times better than Durin’s folk.

“KILI! AH LADDIE!!!” Before Kili had a chance to turn around he was engulfed by a familiar, hatted dwarf. But he was not the only familiar face. Seven others came and surrounded them, pulling Kili close. Over their heads, he could see the equally familiar white bearded dwarrow scholar pulling Dis into a hug, tears in his eyes as he took her in then turned his head and nodded at Kili. “Welcome home lad. Welcome home.”

“Ye ought teh see yer young one. Spittin’ image he is. All ‘is father. Cept’ the ears. Bit pointed, but equally adorable.” Bombur smiled kindly.

“Aye. I miss his little laugh. With you back, I hope it rings through the halls once again.” Bofur added in fondly.

Kili looked to the ground and nodded slowly, Dis coming to his rescue. “Alright, enough is enough, stop crowding him. Kili, come my darling. Let us go up and get settled. I think I am quite in need of some time with my baby.” Kili was torn between groaning, mortified by her calling him her baby, and wanting to grab her hand and run. He was saved from both when Fili put his arm around Kili’s shoulder and guided his brother out. A look back saw Thorin and Balin helping Dis, and Vin, Tarrah, and Viltarra taking up the rear of the group.

They were met in the sitting room by Oin who had a parchment and some supplies in front of him. He was reading through whatever was listed and nodding as he placed the paper down. “Right. Ivethin sent all this and some information on wha’ teh do. Firs’ thins’ firs. Welcome home, the three of yeh.”

Oin looked at Dis who smiled and nodded, Viltarra who was now tucked into Fili’s side, then finally at Kili.  “Yeh may no’ understand now lad, bu’ yeh were missed more than yeh know.” He placed a hand on the young prince’s shoulder and turned to Dis. “I am steeping some tea fer ‘erbs Ivethin sent lass. She said it was best yeh, remain in bed for the next week or two.” He leveled a look at Kili. “And yeh for at least another few days. I have ointment fer yeh.”

Oin shuffled through the supplies and handed Kili a small glass bottle. “It don’ take much and if yeh canno’ do it yerself, ask fer help.”

Kili nodded and looked around the room. Unsure of where to go. “Where’s Tauri?” Kili looked to Fili who was eyeing the hall.

“Think she was headed teh Shaada. She all bu’ ran up to me, flung these in me arms and said tha’ I would be needed here. Then ran off. Don’ blame ‘er really. She’s a good mam.” He smiled at Kili then proceeded to usher Dis down the hall.

“Come on Ki. You’re going to stay with me.” Fili declared.

“We don’t all stay together?” Kili thought, then groaned at the look Fili gave him.

“What, and deal with you and Tauriel constantly undressing each other with your eyes?” Fili wrinkled his nose in clear distaste. “Look. I love you little brother, and I love Tauri deeply, but, it was best you and her have your own…private…quarters.”

One look at his brother and Fili regretted his words instantly, he regretted it even more when Viltarra whacked him upside the head. “That was a STUPID thing to say.” She glared at him.

“Right. Sorry Ki. Come on though, I will show you where you can sleep.” Kili nodded solemnly and followed Fili down the hall. The dam who he had been introduced to but spoken little to, Viltarra, had her hand intwined in Fili’s as the pair walked side by side in front of him.

Kili looked around the room as they entered what he assumed was Fili’s chambers. It was not huge, but not small either. There were no windows, only a large fireplace, a lounge chair, a large chaise, a desk, and several bookshelves making up the main portion of the chamber. Four doors he was not sure where they led could be seen from the sitting room, two down a small hall, and two across the room.

Fili smiled and indicated to his suite as Viltarra brushed past him and sat on the chaise, removing her boots and settling in comfortably. “My space, is yours Ki. Come on in. When mam found out I was getting married, she gave me a larger chamber, so there is plenty of room to share. Tauri’s and…well…Tauri, is just next door in the largest of the rooms, and mam and Thorin share an equally large chamber as mine across the hall from Tauri. There are a few more smaller chambers in this particular hallway as well, one of which is used by Naurfaer a few doors down.”

At Kili’s curious look, Fili continued as he gestured to his brother to come further into the chamber, since Kili was still standing in the doorframe, gaping at the room. “Mam said there are two other halls filled with chambers in the royal wing as well, but they are still inaccessible and in need of repair, but it will be a while before they are fixed up and habitable as it would be a waste of resources since we don’t really need the space right now. We also have a kitchen, formal dining room, and of course the common sitting room. Mam and Tauri are the only ones with windows, though Tauri wins with a magnificent terrace attached to her room. Her suite was a gift from Thorin, who I will warn you now, tends to dote on her far more than any of us thought Thorin capable of.”

Fili chuckled to himself as he continued to ramble on, going about the room and placing knives in a rack against the wall and divesting himself of his outer coat and vest. He stopped and signaled for Kili to follow him through one of the doors across the room he had noticed upon his entry. “Tauri said she will bring some of your things over for you later. You can have this room though. It is the only other one besides mine with a bathing-room attached.”

Kili took in the large bed and sparse furniture around the room. There was a chest and good sized closet cabinet tucked in a corner as well as another door which must be the bathing room Fili had mentioned. Kili sighed and sat hard on the bed.

“Hang in there Ki.” Fili said as he sat on the bed beside his brother. “It will all turn out.”

“Have you lost your mind, Fili?” Kili all but shouted out at his brother, then leveled him with a glare, though his features were more saddened then angry. “I am supposed to be married…to an elf, who I don’t even know. I have a child. Again, who I don’t even know. How can I be a father Fi! I feel nothing when they mention him. No…fatherly feelings, or…love…just…nothing. Will I even recognize him as mine? What am I supposed to do?”

Fili pulled his brother into his arms. “First of all, be patient with yourself. Nobody expects anything from you Ki. Not with what you have been through. Not me, not Tauriel, not mam or Thorin. Secondly….” He pulled back and chuckled. “Ki…I do not think anyone with eyes would deny, that child is yours. I have not seen him in nearly half a year, but last I did, he was literally a miniature version of you, well, minus the beard. Well done little brother.” He smiled, tugging on the whiskers across Kili’s face. He let the smile fall a bit, and gave Kili a more serious look. “Don’t try to force it Ki. Just, give what you can and take your time.” Kili nodded and Fili patted him on the shoulder.

After a few moments of silence, Kili finally gave Fili a smile. “Now tell me about your dam, Viltarra. I have to say, it is…different seeing you so attached.”

Fili laughed. “Oh aye. I am fully hers. It took me awhile to accept it, but once I did, I have never been happier. In truth, I have you and Tauriel to thank for that. One day, you will understand. Now, I believe you were told to get into bed and stay there. I think I should tell you Oin has little patience for you and your inability to stay still. Maybe, surprise him a bit and relax.” Fili stood. “If you need anything, I will be just in the other room.”

Fili gave Kili one last look and left the bedchamber, shutting the door behind him. He smiled when he spotted Viltarra sitting on the lounge with Hiril at her socked feet. The blonde prince sighed in pleasure at seeing her just where she belonged, home. He then lifted a brow as he realized what was on her feet, those where not just any socks, those were his socks. But, he did not say anything about them, as it warmed him inside to see her wearing his things.

Then, Fili turned to the warg, and he glared at the dog like creature. “How did that thing get in here?”

Viltarra narrowed her eyes at Fili. “I let her in. I promised Naurfaer I would look after her, actually, WE promised but, as you are barely able to care for yourself, I figured I would front the responsibility.”

Fili snickered and sat beside her, draping his arm over Viltarra’s shoulders and pulling her close. “Where did your parents go? Are they joining us as well?”

Viltarra shook her head. “Ma is with da in Tauriel’s chamber for the moment, but I believe they are talking about going back to their own chamber tonight once they gathered all of mothers things. Tauriel made sure she was up here when I was gone. I need to thank her for making sure ma was alright.”

Fili hummed and buried his nose in her hair. “You don’t need to thank her, it is what family does. Besides, I think they looked after each other.”

Viltarra sat quietly, leaning into her one as she sighed to herself. “Fili, I was wrong about your family.”

Fili opened his eyes and pulled away, just looking at her as she elaborated. “When that situation with Tauriel being poisoned had happened, all I saw was your family abandoning her. I watched my friend slowly dying and none of you seemed to notice or, care enough to take a moment to even look at her. Even after, I watched carefully and it was difficult to see as an outsider that anything much had changed, though Tauriel did always have someone with her after that. I assumed it was a sort of guard duty.” She grabbed Fili’s hand and played with one of his fingers idly. “It was not until in that room, with the elven king suggesting that she remain in Mirkwood, then watching your family rally around Tauriel and seeing the fear in yours, Dis’s, and Thorin’s faces that Tauriel may consider leaving Erebor, that I realized how close you all are. She really is your sister, isn’t she?”

Fili smiled. He lay back and pulled Viltarra with him, guiding her head to rest over his heart as he laid them out fully on the chaise. “In every way, Tauriel is my sister. Even if Kili never…”

Viltarra nodded, understanding what he was unable to finish saying. “He will.”

Fili lifted his head to look down at her, but she had her eyes focused across the room at the door to where Kili was resting. “You know that for sure?”

Viltarra smiled. “I know that if it were me, I would fall in love with you all over again. I do not doubt Kili will with Tauriel. They feel too much for each other. After all, you were there in the afterlife. Did she not say that both the king of the Valar themselves as well as Mahal had said they were a pair, soulmates, each other’s one? To me, that means in any life, in any age, their hearts would call to the other. They are meant for each other.”

Fili hoped she was right. Rubbing his hand up and down her back, he could not help but think the same of them. They, were meant for each other. Eyes widening, Fili slid his hand up from his dam, to the pendant still around his neck. He carefully unlatched it and pulled it free, grasping it in his hand for her to see. “Viltarra?”

The dam hummed and lifted herself enough to look at him, then her eyes widened and filled with tears when she realized what he held. “I thought I would never see that again.” She choked out a sob as Fili reached up and fastened it around her neck.

“I found it, the day you disappeared from me, nunguame.” Nunguame. My flower. Viltarra hated nicknames. She found them tedious and unsuitable for her. But…this one….from Fili’s lips, felt right. So, rather than correcting him, she smiled and leaned down to place her lips on his, pulling away a few moments later and fingering the flower pendant hanging from her neck.

“It was my only connection to you.” Fili ran his hands through her hair then down the chain of the pendant.

“I cannot say how happy I am to have it returned, and to just be here, with you. I love you, my Fili. Thank you, for never giving up on me.” Viltarra stared into his blue eyes, and Fili lifted a hand to brush her cheek tenderly.

“I will never, ever, give up on you, nunguame. For as long as I breathe, I will fight to keep you by my side.” Fili pulled her lips back to his for a lingering kiss.

Fili sighed contently as Viltarra pulled away, shifting just a bit to lay against his chest; only to freeze in place, hissing out in pain before growling out…“Fili?”

The blonde prince looked down at her in concern. “Yes?”

“You missed a knife.” Fili gave her a crooked grin as she sat up, stuck her hand in his tunic, and pulled a serrated blade from a hidden pocket. She lifted a brow and glared at him. “They all come off at night when we are wed. Understood?” Fili groaned and sat back. “Understood?”

With a deep breath, Fili relented solemnly. “Understood.”

Tauriel knocked on Shaada’s door and slowly opened it, stepping inside. Hillanna came running out, her nightdress swinging around her feet as she ran into Tauriel’s arms. “TAURI! Your home. Finli is sleeping. He was crying yesterday nearly the entire day, mam had to get something from Oin to quiet him so he would sleep. Did you find Kili? Did you find Dis? Where were they? Your hair is down. It is pretty when it is down. Oh guess what?! Amad and adad are letting Tilda come stay for a day. We are going to make jewelry. I picked out some pretty beads. Do you want to see?”

“HILLANNA! Enough.” Aeodhen stepped out of one of the rooms and looked sternly at his daughter. “I am sure Tauriel is very tired my little lass, and quite eager ta see Finli. Yeh may show ‘er another time. Say goodnight and will you let yer mam know Tauriel is here fer her little one.”

“Okay adad.” Hillanna looked at Tauriel. “Goodnight Tauri.”

Tauriel smiled fondly and kissed her cheek. “Goodnight Hillanna.”

The little girl slid from her arms and to the ground, giving Aeodhen a hug and kiss as well before going down the hall to her mother.

“Yeh alright lass?” Aeodhen asked, stepping up to the eleth.

Tauriel gave Aeodhen a nod. “It is…difficult.”

Aeodhen hummed, the sound almost like a chuckle as he gave her an amused grin. “I ‘eard a certain red-headed elf not only offed a company of spiders, but both cleared and burned down the place tha’ held Kili, Dis, an’ Viltarra captive.”

Tauriel looked away at the wall, but nodded all the same and Aeodhen whistled. “Yeh never cease teh amaze me lass. I would ‘ave done the same if it were my family. Forges, I would like my chance teh do it now!” He patted Tauriel on the arm just as Shaada came out, holding a sleeping Finli.

The eleth let out a breath of contentment. Her little baby. Her little Finli. She pulled Finli from Shaada and tucked him against her shoulder, wrapping his blanket tightly around him. “I cannot thank you enough Shaada.”

The dam nodded in response as she passed Tauriel a basket containing Finli’s things. “You must know, he was nearly inconsolable yesterday. I had no choice but to speak with Oin who made him a tincture to help him sleep. He has not said a peep since this morning though.”

Tauriel buried her nose in his hair and inhaled his sweet sent before closing her eyes and checking his mind. Everything seemed calm, so she let him sleep peacefully. She was happy to have him back in her arms.

“I hope that is all behind us.” Tauriel bid them goodnight and, placing the blanket completely over him, carried Finli up and back to the royal wing. She stopped in the kitchens and with practiced one armed action, gathered some cheese, crackers, tea and biscuits and placed them all on a tray, opting to leave the basket on the table to retrieve in the morning.

Tauriel then shifted Finli just enough to carry both him and the tray as she made her way to the chamber across from hers, using her hip to push down the doorhandle enough for it to pop open and allow Tauriel to enter the room.

The sitting room was unexpectedly empty, but the door to Dis’s chamber was open and she could hear Thorin and Dis speaking quietly inside. Tauriel walked in and Thorin gave her a nod in greeting, taking the tray from her hand as Dis sat up, an excited gleam in her eyes.

“Is that my grandbaby?” Barely able to contain her excitement, Dis lifted her arms and Tauriel passed Finli to his grandmother.

“My word. He looks more and more like Kili every day!” Dis smiled fondly, tracing Finli’s nose as Tauriel sat on the bed, watching her son in his grandmother’s arms.

Despite Finli being asleep, Dis looked him over as best she could. In truth, he does not look too much different then he did when she last saw him nine months earlier. His hair was slightly longer, adorably falling over his brow and into his eyes, and his relaxed features were only just slightly more defined, but size wise, he was not much changed. But that was not really unexpected in a dwarven, or elven child…and he was a bit of both. They did grow slower than a human, so, he is exactly as he should be. “Is he walking?”

“You mean running.” Tauriel chuckled. “However, he has not yet mastered stopping, or stairs. I have had to move sharp objects away as his feet get ahead of him and he tends to topple. He is still missing many teeth as well. I do not look forward to those nights again. Finli does not teeth well.”

The elder dam traced his cheek. “Kili never teethed well either, he always had the hardest time of it.” Dis leaned down and kissed Finli’s brow, the babe wrinkling his nose at the action but remaining asleep in her arms. “He is so beautiful, Tauriel. I cannot believe I have missed so much.”

Tauriel sighed. “I am afraid not as much as you may think. I am beginning to believe that my Finli is a little behind in some ways. He rarely speaks, hardly laughs, has no desire to play, and I am worried he has not hit all the marks he should at his age. I am afraid when I blocked his mind from Kili, I…I did more harm than good.”

When both Thorin and Dis looked confused, Tauriel realized they too did not know about the mental connections between Kili, Finli, or herself so she sat back against the pillows beside Dis and told them.

Thorin was shocked, though Dis seemed to understand. “It does make sense. I have heard elves were capable of such things when we where in Mirkwood for the first time.” Dis looked a bit embarrassed at Tauriel’s questioning gaze. “I had asked Legolas if I was to expect anything…unique…about my future grandchild. It was Ivethin who had answered and spent a good bit telling me about what elves in our age are still able to do, outside of healing. Remarkable really. I cannot imagine how special it would be to be connected to both your unborn babe, and your growing child. It is a beautiful thing you have. Are you connected to Kili as well?”

Tauriel nodded and Dis smiled, then her smile fell from her face and she paled instantly. “You both were connected to him…you didn’t feel what he went through, did you?” Tauriel’s head fell, and she could do little to stop the tears begin to fall down her pale cheeks.

With years, the elven partner-bond only grew and solidified. Her connection to Kili was…deep…even in its early stage. The more she entwined her mind with Kili in the time before he was taken, the further her mind connected to his. She still could never hear his thoughts, that takes centuries of practice and talent. But, she could feel it when he was either incredibly happy, or…in great pains. So when he had been taken and they began to harm him, she felt it. It had been pain beyond description or relief. Finli felt it too, but less so than Tauriel, though enough to cause his mind to react to the pain felt by both of his parents.

“Oh, my precious child.” Dis sighed.

“Why did you never say?” Thorin asked, gaping at her. All the times she collapsed, all those moments he could tell she was struggling. She was experiencing what Kili was.

Tauriel wiped her eyes and pushed her hair back. “You had enough to think about with Kili and Dis gone. I knew you were already concerned. I did not wish to make it worse with my pains.”

Thorin pinched the bridge of his nose, took a long, deliberate breath, and tried not to let his frustration show. “Tauriel. You have been part of this family now for four years. When you are suffering, I expect you to let us know so we can help. We do not possess the ability to read minds, we have to do it the old-fashioned way of either guessing, or acting on what we see or are being told.”

Tauriel nodded. “I will endeavor to do better in the future.”

Thorin sighed and stood. “I would hope so.” He gave her a stern look followed by a gentle smile. “I think I will retire now. Dis, if you need anything, just call. The fire is going as you asked, and I will have food brought by in the morning. My door is wide open as well, just in case.” He leaned down and kissed Dis’s brow then Tauriel’s, followed by Finli’s, then bid them a goodnight and left the room.

Dis sat quietly watching Finli, who sighed and readjusted in her arms. She looked up at Tauriel, her voice quiet but deliberate. “Do not be overly concerned about this little one Tauriel. He has gone through some trauma, you both have. But young ones have the gift of bouncing back. He will be talking our ears off soon enough. You wait and see.”

Tauriel smiled, and pulled the tray closer, spending the next hour talking quietly to Dis as the two spoke of the last nine months. Dis told Tauriel about her time with Viltarra, leaving out some of the more, painful, moments she was not ready to share. Tauriel, in turn, told Dis about Finli’s first steps, to a picture of Kili across the room, and the first time he tried greens, and cried for an hour afterwards; now refusing to eat anything green in color regardless of whether it is a vegetable, or a sweet.

When Tauriel finally stood to leave, Dis tensed and grabbed her daughters wrist. “I, do you mind staying? I am not ready to be alone.”

The eleth smiled.  “Of course, amad.” She climbed into bed and Dis lay Finli between them as they both drifted off to sleep.

Tauriel woke to something tugging on her hair. Still exhausted, she rebelled against the interruption and pulled the comforter closer. A second tug came followed by a small voice in her ear. “Mama. Up.”

Tauriel instantly opened her eyes and looked into her favorite color, warm, dark, brown. “Hello my little star.” Finli lay his head down on her chest and cuddled close. He really was a child of little words. Tauriel pulled him tightly against her and kissed his head tenderly. “Are you hungry darling?”

“No green.”

Tauriel chuckled. “No greens.”

“Nan?” Finli pointed towards the still sleeping Dis, who was just beginning to stir, and Tauriel nodded.

“Yes, Nan. Very good my darling.” Fin slid from Tauriel’s hold and crawled across the space between Tauriel and Dis. He then took hold of Dis’s braids and began to tug, hard. Worried he would wake or hurt Dis, Tauriel reached out for her son instantly. “Finli! You must be gentle with nan darling.”

It was too late though, as Dis must have been awake if the chuckle was anything to go by. She opened her eyes and leapt at Finli who startled and began to back away. Unfortunately, he lacked the coordination to do so and fell into Tauriel. The eleth laughed merrily at his troubled little expression.

Finli looked from Tauriel to Dis, torn between wanting to retreat further, or go to his nan. But after a moment, he seemed to have made up his mind and crawled across the bed to the elder dam, lifting his arms and waiting for her to snatch him up. He then went right for her braids and to Tauriel’s horror, went right back to tugging. “I have failed as a mother in teaching my son manners.”

Dis laughed. “Darling, he is not yet even two years of age. Still an infant. Besides, have you seen my sons? I do not think you will succeed even with 100 years of practiced mothering.”

The eleth smiled and pulled herself from the bed, stretching her arms above her head as she stood. “I need to get this one fed and changed. I also told Fili I would gather some things to take to Kili from our rooms and I thought I would speak to Kili later, if he is willing. I miss him Dis. So very much. I do not wish to make him uncomfortable, but, I will not hide from him either.”

“DA! DA DA DA!” Finli exclaimed, bouncing in Dis’s lap.

Tauriel sighed. That was another thing she needed to decide to do. Introduce Kili to Finli in a way that would somehow not be traumatic to either of them.

“Why don’t you leave him here?” Dis suggested. “Go speak to Kili and get him his things. I will change Finli and have Thorin get us some breakfast. You can join us once again for lunch.”

That would be helpful, and give Tauriel a chance to speak with Kili about how comfortable he felt about meeting Finli. In truth, she just wanted to speak to Kili, though her heart pounded at the idea. Since when did she get nervous about speaking to her husband? She hated herself for the answer that swam through her mind in the form of a question…’is he your husband?’

“Thank you Dis. I will be back.” Finli waived goodbye to his mother from Dis’s arms and Tauriel smiled as she leaned over to kiss her son’s thick hair before she left the room.

It was still early, and the morning chill filled the halls causing Tauriel to slide her hands up and down her arms to ward off the cold, despite it still being summer. It will warm up quickly when the afternoon sun beats down on the side of the mountain.

Tauriel stopped Thorin in the halls on his way to the kitchen and told him her plans. He had already ordered several breakfast trays to be sent up, telling her they should arrive within the hour, including some applesauce for Finli…not green…and some eggs.

Appeased, Tauriel then went into her chambers and began putting together an assortment of Kili’s favorite things. She included an empty sketching journal, combs, his favorite soaps, and several of his clothes.

Placing it all in a crate, Tauriel left the room and went down the hallway and into Fili’s suite. She smiled as she walked in, seeing Viltarra and Fili sleeping peacefully on the chaise. Hearing the shower in another room, Tauriel decided to peak into the open door.

The room was empty, but with steam coming from the closed door, Tauriel assumed Kili was in the shower. He always preferred to shower in the mornings, so it felt somehow comforting to see he still had that particular habit. She put the crate on the bed, and turned to leave the room.

Kili scrubbed his hands over his face and through his hair. He sat with both his arms bracing the sink and stared down. He did not sleep well. It was dark, quiet, and every time he finally drifted off, his mind filled with nightmares that were far too real. He looked up into the mirror, not even recognizing the face he saw. The eyes, the thinness, the beard, all things that were foreign to him. Who was he? He was certainly not the Kili they thought he was. That Kili was gone. Why? Why him?

In his frustration, Kili glared at the image in the mirror. The longer he staired, the less he saw himself. Unable to take it any longer, Kili roared at the taunting reflection, lifted his fist, and slammed it into the mirror. It shattered into pieces, some hanging on the frame, others falling into the water basin, and more littering the floor. Kili slid to the ground among the shattered glass, not even looking at the cuts or feeling the pain in his hand from the impact.

The door burst open and Kili lifted his eyes and peered at the image reflected in the fragments of glass all around him, only to see a familiar shade of red. She won’t get him again, not this time. A buzzing filled his ears and Kili grabbed a shard of glass, unaware of his surroundings, and right as he felt the presence get close behind him, he shoved the long, menacing, shard into her thigh. Her scream pierced the room and then there was blood.

Fili heard the shattering glass and lifted his head. “KI?” He noticed Kili’s room door was still open as it had been the entire night after his brother had come out and bid him goodnight. He pushed himself from under a still sleeping Viltarra and stood. He tried to wipe the sleep from his eyes as he made for Kili’s room, slowly at first, at least until a scream filled the chamber.

Before Fili took another step, Thorin burst through the chamber door obviously being right out in the hall, Viltarra shot up, and Fili ran into Kili’s room, then bathing room.

It was a horrific scene. Kili sat with blood covering his hands and face, and Tauriel lie still on the ground. “KILI!? WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!” Fili screamed at Kili who was looking shocked at the eleth, before turning his eyes to his uncle and brother.

Thorin dropped to the ground to assess Tauriel. She was breathing, but rapidly going pale. It took seconds to find the source, a large shard of glass was protruding from her left thigh. Fili moved to remove it but Thorin grabbed his wrist. “Don’t. You will make it worse. Viltarra, go get Oin. RUN!”

Fili had not even noticed his other half behind him, but she was out of sight in seconds. Fili watched as Thorin reached for his own belt and ripped it off before securing it around Tauriel’s leg…after tearing her leggings away from the gash…and tightened the  belt to slow the blood-flow before turning to Fili. “Get him out. Now.” The blonde nodded and turned to Kili who was gasping for air.

“Ki. I need you to come with me. It will be alright. Come on.” Fili hefted Kili to his feet, the younger prince unable to look away from the sight of the elf on the floor. They passed Oin who was followed by Bofur as they ran in.

Dwalin stood in the sitting room and blanched at Kili. “Mahal.” He breathed as he took in the prince saturated in blood. Without another word, he ran for the bathing room as Fili took Kili to his own washroom in his bedchamber, then turned the shower on and set the heat high, gently pushing his brother under the warm spray, clothes and all.

The water cascaded down, taking the blood with it causing the stone base to run red. Fili was glad he was getting soaked as well, as the water dripping down his face hid the tears streaming from his eyes. What had happened?

“We need teh move her to the chaise. There is too much glass here.” Thorin nodded at Oin. He lifted a nearly lifeless Tauriel into his arms and gently carried her to the sitting room, placing her on the long seat. A trail of red was soaking the wood and carpet in his wake. He did not know if someone could lose so much blood and survive.

Tauriel was growing paler by the minute. “I need teh remove the glass. As soon as I do, place yer hand over this rag jus’ there Thorin, press hard and do not move until I say. Dwalin, I have some herbs to help get the blood teh stop hemorrhaging, I need yeh to mix them into a paste while I carefully get the glass. Bofur go get me a fresh bowl of warm water lad. Then I can close the wound.”

Thorin nodded, showing he understood and set his hand at the ready while Bofur ran back to the bathing room and Dwalin grabbed the herbs Oin had pointed to, beginning to mash them together until they resembled a paste. Oin took a breath and looked up at Thorin. “I wan’ teh warn yeh, if this completely severed her artery, or shattered in her leg, there is nothin’ I can do, but I won’ know until I remove this and pray it don’ make it worse.”

Thorin’s heart beat wildly in his chest with the warning, and he gripped the cushion of the chair tightly. If he understood what Oin was relaying, and the shard had severed the artery, Tauriel will die here and now. He could only hope Mahal was once again watching over her. With a silent prayer to his maker, Thorin nodded in permission. “Do what you can Oin.”

With expert skills, Oin placed his hands on the glass, and carefully pulled until the menacing shard came out cleanly, in one, long, piece. The bleeding instantly got worse and Thorin pushed the rag into the wound, using his strength to keep the pressure steady as he continuously prayed for the blood-flow to slow.

Bofur came back with two bowls of water and sat beside Tauriel’s head. He began to use one and slowly wiped some of the blood away from her face and hands, as he watched the healer worriedly.

After a few tense moments, Oin eyed the eleth then removed the belt and had Thorin lift his hand. He inspected the wound once more, and huffed out a sigh. “The lass is either the luckiest being in arda, or, she’s go’ the maker guardin’ her. It is slowin’. She will be alrigh’.” Thorin sat back relieved and watched as Oin placed the paste Dwalin had prepared on her leg and let it set before re-cleaning the wound, which looked much less intimidating while not gushing blood.

Oin used a tool he had heated from the fire and cauterized the artery before closing the wound completely. He placed some more paste over the stitches and bandaged her leg. “It was no’ completely severed, bu’ she has lost a lot of blood Thorin. She needs rest.” Thorin nodded.

A knock on the door had Viltarra and Tarrah coming in. “Is she?”

“She will be fine lass.” Oin relayed, and Viltarra let a breath of relief rush from her lips as she took in the pale elf.

“Allow us to be of service then.” Viltarra offered. “We can clean her up and get her into something much more comfortable.” Thorin watched her, then gave his permission.

“Kili?” Thorin looked up at Tauriel who was beginning to stir, her brows furrowing and her breath quickening, but then she stilled once more. Her body was just too taxed to fully wake.

“Poor lass.” Dwalin shook his head. “I will have someone come in an’ get that bathin’ room cleaned, and have these floors done as well. Mahal…tha’ is a lot of blood.”

Thorin gave his thanks and turned to Oin. “Will you come with me to check on Kili? There was so much blood, I want to make sure he is uninjured.” Oin stood and waited while Thorin gave Viltarra and Tarrah one final ‘thank you’ and turned to where the shower was still going in the other bathing room.

A soaked Fili was just pulling an equally wet Kili from the flow of water. He pushed Kili down onto a bench and wrapped a towel around his brother’s shivering shoulders.

Fili turned to Thorin as he opened the door and stepped inside. “Is she?”

Thorin gave Fili a nod. “She will be alright.”

“Thank Mahal.” Fili sighed as he ran his hands through his drenched locks and looked to Kili, who was peering down at the floor.

Thorin crouched down at his nephew’s feet, gently placing a hand on his knee. “Kili? Oin is here. He needs to take a look at you son.”

“I almost killed her.” Came Kili’s soft reply.

Thorin sighed. “Kili, Tauriel is, she is one of the strongest beings I know. She will be fine with rest. She is well cared for. Now, you just focus on being here and now, alright?”

Kili nodded and looked down at his hands. The one which held the shard had a long, shallow gash down his palm, in addition to several smaller cuts from when he initially shattered it. Oin came in and had it stitched in minutes while Bofur got some dry clothes for Kili to change into.

Fili helped Kili and sat him on the bed. Kili was still shivering almost violently, despite having some dry clothes on, and the room being quite warm.

Oin eyed the young prince and looked to Fili and Thorin. “Lad’s in shock. Fili, get the blanket and wrap him in it, then let’s lay him down and I want ya to stay with ‘im.” Fili nodded and did as Oin said, firmly wrapping the un-protesting Kili in the blanket and pushing him down into the bed.

“I almost killed her.” Kili repeated, tears falling from his eyes as he spoke.

“Ki. Stop it.” Fili admonished gently. “If Thorin said Tauri is fine, she is fine. It will do neither of you good to push yourself into a fit.”

“I thought it was her.” Kili’s voice was so quiet, Fili had to lean in to hear. “The...the one at where we were taken…Elbereth. I swear it was her.”

Fili looked down at Kili, he was staring at nothing and Thorin came over to the bed, sitting beside Fili and signaling for him to get changed out of his wet clothes. Thorin then turned to Kili. “Kili, she is gone. That elf will never harm you again.”

“But she isn’t though.” Kili sighed and curled into himself. “She was not there at the end, when we escaped. She and several of the orcs must have gotten away. I know, because I looked among all the dead I passed, searching specifically for her.”

Thorin looked to Fili who had just pulled a dry tunic over his head, then back at Kili. “Kili, I watched her die with my own eyes. She took two arrows to the chest. She is not coming back. Not for you. Not for anyone.”

Kili pushed himself up onto his arms and gaped at Thorin. “What? Arrows? Who? How? You weren’t even there!”

“If you can be calm, I will tell you.” Thorin lifted a brow and Kili pushed himself to a seated position and sat back against the pillows, nodding and pulling the blanket up and around his shoulders.

“I would like to hear this as well. I never actually got the story of what happened after you left Mirkwood, uncle.” Fili, now in dry clothes, sat on Kili’s other side and the pair watched Thorin.

“When we searched for Tauriel after what happened in the healers halls in Mirkwood…” Thorin looked at Kili who clenched his jaw, but said nothing, so he continued. “…the guards said she ran into the forest. After finding a massive amount of dead spiders, it was Naurfaer who suggested he had an idea of where she went. To where they found you.” Thorin looked to Kili. “By the time I found her, she had already unleashed both arrows into Elbereth who was in battle with Naurfaer. I talked her out of shooting a third.”

“It was Tauriel who killed her?” Kili gaped.

Thorin nodded. “I do not think there is anything she would not do for you Kili. She also was the one who set the place ablaze. It is no more now but a graveyard and tomb.”

There was a knock on the door and Fili moved to open it, smiling at Viltarra who stepped in beside Fili. “Tauriel is changed and cleaned. Do you have a place for her to rest?”

Thorin nodded. “Fili, can you help me? Viltarra if you would not mind remaining here with Kili until we get back.”

“Not at all.” Thorin clasped Kili’s shoulder and stood to leave, Fili pecking Viltarra on the lips as he too disappeared out the door.

Viltarra took Thorin’s place on the bed and gave Kili a small smile. In her hands she held a small bag. “I wanted to bring these up to you. They were...are...Tauriel’s favorite while she was pregnant and you took quite a liking to them as well.” She handed the bag to Kili who looked in to see four round buns with what looked like cheese on top. “They are cheese buns. Sweet and buttery.”

“Thank you.” Kili gave her a small smile. “Since you have been assigned guard duty, can you tell me about how you and my brother...?” He trailed off, assuming the dam would get his meaning.

Viltarra rolled her eyes. “It is not guard duty; you are not dangerous Kili. Nobody thinks that. So, stop.” She then gestured to the bag in Kili’s hand. “I will be happy to tell you anything you wish, but only if you eat something while I do.”

Kili pulled a bun from the bag, looked it over, and took a bite. The flakey, buttery pastry bun was a perfect complement to the creamy, sweet, cheese that filled its center. He hummed his appreciation and Viltarra began the long tale of how she met Fili.

“Let’s take her to her room.” Thorin suggested, looking around Fili’s chamber at all the blood on the floor and chaise. “I think it will be where she is most comfortable. I will speak to Dis. She will likely want to stay in Tauriel’s room with her and Fin, at least for a time. It would be easier for Oin to be able to see to them both anyway. I’ll take one of the other rooms in her chamber until she is well enough to get up and around. Dwalin, do you mind remaining here until one of us returns? Just to be safe.” Dwalin grunted his approval and leaned against the wall.

Not saying a word, Fili gently scooped Tauriel up in his arms, then followed Thorin out the door.

“What do you mean Kili stabbed her.” Dis’s hushed whispers pierced the quiet room. Finli was napping peacefully on the bed beside her, so the two adults attempted to keep their tones low, not wanting to wake him.

“He thought it was the elf that tortured him, back to get him. He reacted without actually looking. I believe he just saw the distorted reflection in the broken glass, they do both have red hair. There is more Dis, but I will tell you another time.” Thorin sighed.

Dis looked beyond mortified, but she pierced her lips and slid out of the bed. She slowly gathered a few things she would need while Thorin grabbed Finli gently from the mattress. “Dis, leave it. I will have it brought over. I don’t want you carrying anything.”

Dis huffed but followed Thorin out of her chambers and into Tauriel and Kili’s. She watched as Thorin stepped into Finli’s room and placed the little one in his bed and gently shut the door behind him. He then helped his sister carefully into the bed beside the sleeping eleth, where she remained.

Tauriel slept for the entire day, Dis right by her side. Thorin flitted between Dis, Tauriel, and Fili until he fell asleep on the chair beside Tauriel’s bed well into the night.

Dis smiled at her sleeping brother and stood. She wanted to check on her son, so she kissed Thorin on the brow after placing a blanket over him, then slowly made her way out the door and into Fili’s room.

When Dis entered, Fili was resting on a large chair near the unlit fireplace, Viltarra’s head on his lap as he read through a parchment. She looked at the pair from where she stood at the entry and smiled at Viltarra fondly before stepping in fully. The young dam’s feet were hanging off the chair’s arm, but she was completely asleep.

Dis folded her arms and sent only a partially disapproving look at them. Fili sighed and looked up. “We are technically married mam, but don’t worry, Ki has the door open.”

Dis gave him a look and smiled. “I trust you. I am sure you need each other more than ever now. But, behave. I wanted to check on Kili.”

“Didn’t Oin say you needed to remain in bed?” Fili lifted a brow and smirked. Not a single one of his family, Tauriel included, was even remotely good at resting when told, especially when it was Oin who told them to do so.

Dis waived him away. “I think a small walk down the hallway to see my baby is warranted.” She eyed the chaise with its large stain of blood and the trail that led into one of Fili’s spare rooms. “I will have a new chaise brought in.”

Fili nodded. “They are coming to clean-up tomorrow. Ki is in my room mam, I didn’t want him to have to look at the mess in the other room. He was pretty bent up about what happened.” Fili looked worriedly at the open door but went back to his parchment in his hand. Dis grabbed a blanket from the smaller chair and draped it over the sleeping Viltarra. Fili lifted his eyes in gratitude and Dis kissed his cheek before slowly making her way to Fili’s room.

Kili looked up from where he sat on the bed, just staring into the dark corner of the room. The light from the sitting room was streaming in and illuminating his pale features. “Mam?”

“Hello darling. How are you fairing my love?” Dis came and sat beside Kili on the bed, pulling herself up so she can sit fully beside her baby. She draped an arm around his shoulder and pulled him into her, Kili going without a fight and laying his head in her lap, his shoulders shaking as he silently let go.

“What have I done mam? I…I don’t even know who I am. This isn’t me. I…I cannot even tell you what happened. All I saw was red hair, and…and I was back in that room.” Kili all but sobbed out.

Dis stroked his hair. “I know it is difficult my darling. For nine months, you fought to keep yourself from giving over, do not let them win now. If you do not know who you are, come to someone who does. Me, Thorin, Fili, even Tauriel.”

Kili lifted his head to look incredulously at her. “Do not give me that look.” She traced his cheek as he stared up at her. “Tauriel knows you better than anyone, sometimes, I feel as if she knows you better then even I. If there is anyone in this mountain who can tell you who Kili is in here…” she traced his temple, “and here…” she placed a hand over his heart. “…it is Tauriel.”

Kili turned his head in her lap and looked towards the sitting room. “Who am I mam?”

Dis sighed.  “You are my Kili. My precious baby. My miracle. You are my jokester. My rock. You can make me smile even when I want to throttle you. You can make me laugh when I feel as if I will be swallowed by despair. You are kind, but passionate. To those you give your friendship to, you never fail to be there for them. To those you give your love to, you protect them with a fierceness unmatched. You are a father, the best of them. I have never seen a child so close as your little one is to you Kili. It is truly a sight to behold.” Kili tensed and Dis paused the fingers combing through his thick hair. “He was asking for you today.”

Kili lifted himself from Dis’s lap and sat back on the side of the bed, his feet planted firmly on the floor, and his head in his hands. “It has been nine months. How can he even know me?”

Dis chuckled. “Darling, I think he would know you if it had been twice that. Besides. I do not for a moment believe Tauriel would allow him to forget you.”

“I don’t even…I can’t…what is his name?” Kili finally asked, half looking over his shoulder at his mam.

“Finli. It is a blend of Tauriel’s father Findyyr and your father Vili. You came up with it.” Kili nodded. “She was on her way to speak to you today. She wanted to see if you would be comfortable meeting him.”

Even in the dark, Dis could see Kili’s eyes growing wide as he whipped his head around to look at her fully. “Is that why she was here?”

Dis nodded and Kili drew back into himself. “Stop. Kili. Enough.”

“Don’t you see mam? I stabbed her. She was here to speak to me, and I did not hesitate to slam a shard of glass into her. Do you think she will trust me with her child now? She will regret not taking her elven king’s advice and staying in Mirkwood.” Kili looked back down at the floor. “That is the safest place for her. For them both.”

The smack came before Kili had time to brace. He lifted his hand and rubbed the sore spot at the back of his head. “Now you listen here! One, Thranduil is not Tauriel’s king. She is adamant about that. She is not Tauriel of Mirkwood, she is Princess Tauriel of Erebor, a fully coronated and backed title. Two, her son, your son, is as of now an heir of Erebor. Do you really think Thorin, Tauriel, Fili, or I will allow the possible future ruler of our people to live anywhere but here? Among his people and his family? Three, you and Fili are my sons, as Tauriel is my daughter. Thorin too sees her as a daughter. Her place is here with her family.” She looked at Kili, silently debating on a thought that ran through her head.

“Come.” Dis slid herself off the bed and took Kili’s uninjured hand in hers, giving it a tug to indicate she wanted him to follow.

“Mam?” Kili was eyeing her questioningly, refusing to move.

But Dis only gave him a reassuring smile. “Please do not make me pull you, I am in trouble enough for being up and around once Oin finds out. So, please, come.” Kili nodded and finally allowed Dis to guide him from the room.

“And where are you two going?” Fili once again looked up from his parchment, watching them warily.

Dis smirked and made for the door, stopping in her tracks. “I am allowing whatever this is. Do not make me regret it. I have grown rather fond of Viltarra. BUT Khuzdul ceremony before children making activities. Whatever else is permitted.” She opened the door but paused once more. “Fili, take her to bed. She will get cramped in that position.”

Fili gaped at Dis, but nodded wordlessly, his eyes following her in almost unbelief as she left the room. Dis chuckled and Kili eyed her. “Where are we going mam?”

“Hush, just come with me and keep your voice down.” Kili sighed and let her take him wherever she felt necessary. They stopped at a large wooden door which was bigger than the rest in the hall and Kili eyed it with wonder. “This is the largest of the chambers in the royal wing, actually, I think it is the largest chamber in Erebor.” Dis whispered. “It was your great grandfather Thror’s chambers at one time.”

“Is it uncles?” Kili asked, eyeing the door in wonder.

Dis, however, shook her head. “No. There is a rather unique feature in here he thought another would appreciate more. This is the only room in the mountain with a terrace attached. It overlooks the path that leads to Dale. You can see the city beyond and the forests. Thorin thought our resident elf would feel less closed in with a place to go where she can see the stars and the trees from the safety of the mountain itself. You know how protective your uncle can be.”

“I have an idea.” Kili sighed. “Although I am afraid I have nothing to connect it to. Everything is, fuzzy and disconnected. I remember names, but why I cannot say. I also do not know why there are so many I have no memory of whatsoever.” He stared at the door. “This, then, is Tauriel’s?”

“It is the both of yours.” Dis said and opened the door before Kili could say anything to the contrary.

The sitting room was dark, having no fire currently lit, though the curtains on one of the large window’s was drawn back allowing the moon to shine in and give some light. Dis watched as Kili stood frozen for a time, then began looking around, using the little light from the moon to guide him. He stopped at the mantle over the fireplace and picked up some of the trinkets that lined the top, including a few framed sketches depicting himself, Tauriel, and the rest of the family. It was too dark to make out features, so he set them down and walked closer to the lighter part of the room.

Kili smiled as he saw a rack of bows, tracing his own with his fingers but before he could grab it, something fluttered in from the open bedroom and landed on the floor beside Dis. Dis looked down unconcerned and smiled at the large raven who hopped around her feet in the moonlight. “Hello Kaw.”

Kili smiled at the silly bird, after all, how could one not? He knelt down and lifted his hand but Kaw froze. Instead of going towards Kili like Dis had expected him to, he ran behind Dis hiding from the dwarven prince. “Odd, he never does that for you.” Dis exclaimed quietly.

Kili frowned. “I think I know why. Remember the day of the rescue? I am afraid I may have scared him.” Kili got onto his knees, and spoke quietly. “I am sorry Kaw. I am not myself. If you give me a chance, I think maybe we can be friends?”

Kaw peaked a head out from around Dis and slowly walked over to Kili. He hesitated when he was inches from Kili’s hand, but only for a moment as he leaned his head into Kili for a scratch. “He is quieter than I thought. Usually, ravens are quite vocal if I recall.”

“You and Tauriel trained him to be quiet in the evenings. Do not be fooled, he is just as loud as any and speaks not just raven-speech, but many words in common, Khuzdul, and Sindarin. The only raven I know capable of doing so. He, like Tauriel, is quite an enigma.” Dis chuckled. “Come on. You can make friends with your raven later.”

Kili nodded and stood, the raven ruffling his feathers before flying back into the open room he had come from. Unable to bend his curiosity, Kili looked through the wide-open double doors to see a large room with a four poster bed. He could just make out a shape within its blankets and another familiar figure sleeping in a chair beside the bed, his feet up on the mattress as he leaned back quiet and still.

Dis tugged on Kili’s arm, dragging his attention from the room and pulling him to another. She then opened the door to the one just beside it and placed a finger to her lips as she stepped inside. She lit a small lantern, keeping the flame low, and grabbed Kili’s hand, pulling him inside the door and towards a large cradle that stood beside the far wall.

Kili held his breath. Was his mam really doing what he thought she was? Dis looked into the cradle, smiled, then looked up at Kili. She pulled him the last few feet and Kili got the first look of his son. He had to slam his hand over his mouth to silence the sob as he took in the babe. Kili knew he was nearing two, but, he was so small he could be nothing else but a baby. Dis wrapped her arms around Kili’s waist and looked at Finli. “Does he not look just like you?”

It was true, there was no mistaking it. The thick dark hair and eyebrows, the shape of his face. His lips. All Kili. “He has your eyes too.” Dis said as she let him go and pulled away.

“Finli?” Kili asked, just to be sure.

Dis nodded. “Or Fin.”

Kili gulped and looked back down but his eyes did not meet a sleeping babe, and he gasped as Finli lifted his head and sat up, rubbing his eyes. Dis remained silent as Kili stepped forward, unable to do anything else.

“Da?”

This time the sob erupted vocally and Kili nodded, the tears in his eyes already falling down the sides of his face. Finli pushed himself up and leaned against the railing, his small arms raising high waiting for Kili to pick him up.

Dis stepped a few feet away, batting away her own tears at the scene playing out before her. When Kili’s panicked eyes met hers, she nodded and signaled to Finli, who was beginning to bounce, showing his patience was waning.

Kili turned back and leaned forward, scooping up his son into his arms. Finli stared at Kili, lifting his hands and touching Kili’s face. The babe looked at Dis, his excitement clear in his voice despite just waking. “Nan…Da!”

Dis chuckled. “I see.”

Finli turned back to Kili and touched Kili’s wet cheek, looking at the tear that transferred onto his small hand. “Sad.” His word was spoken quietly.

Finli frowned and lifted his eyes to his father’s identical ones. Kili shook his head, but he could not describe how he felt so he remained silently watching the being in his arms. Finli lay his head against Kili’s shoulder and Kili held him close.

Right then, in that moment, Kili felt it. That instinct he was missing when others spoke of Finli. That connection. He felt it now. As he held this tiny being in his grip, all he wanted to do was to protect him, to keep him safe from any harm that would befall him. It was an overwhelming need burning within him, that he did not know he could feel. Is this what it felt like to be a father?

Kili stayed until Finli fell asleep, clutching his shirt. Kili could not wait to see him in the day, to see the color of his eyes and hair. To see his energy. He placed his son back in the cradle and pulled the blanket over him. He then turned and followed Dis from the room, shutting the door softly behind him.

“Thank you mam.” Dis smiled but said nothing. She took Kili’s hand and guided him to another room just across the hall from Finli’s, opening the door and lighting a lantern. This room was about the same size as Finli’s but with a large bed at its center. Dis turned down the covers and patted the mattress.

Kili stood still, unsure, but Dis tutted. “These are your rooms. If you are uncomfortable, I can take you back to your brothers.” Dis pushed a bit of hair out of his eyes. “My darling, I think deep down, though you may not understand it yet, you really want to be here, with your family.”

Kili sighed but climbed into the bed. Dis kissed his brow and gave him a small smile. “Everything will be fine Kili. Trust in yourself and let us be your safe harbor. You know we would never lead you astray, we love you…I, love you my darling.”

Smiling back, Kili nodded. “I love you too, mam. Thank you, for everything.”

Dis nodded. “There is a washroom just one door down from yours dear, if you need it. I will be in with Tauriel just down the hall through the double doors. This is your home, so feel free to do as you please. Who knows, maybe being here will help.” She stood from the bed and left the room, turning the lantern down on her way out. The prince, lost in thought, eventually succumbed to unconsciousness, his body losing the battle to fight off sleep and the nightmares he knew would come.

However, to his surprise, Kili slept soundly, but it did not feel like it was long before his body had him waking up. He groaned when he felt himself coming to consciousness once more, lifting his hand to run through his hair. He closed his eyes and turned to his side, readjusting himself to settle back into the soft, warm, mattress. One eye popped open, then the other, and he was staring into a pair of eyes looking right up at him from the ground. “Well, hello. How did you get out?”

“Da!” Finli pulled his thumb from his mouth and tugged on the blanket, trying to pull himself up. Seeing his son struggling, Kili helped him, lifting him onto the bed beside him before rolling onto his back. But Finli had other ideas, as he climbed up on Kili’s chest, pushing himself under the blanket, and settled, face down just over where his father’s heart beat.

Kili froze at first but lifted his large hand to place securely on Finli’s back. It did not take long before the warmth of Finli, mixed with the dark, quiet, room, had Kili falling back into a restful, peaceful sleep.

Tauriel shifted as her mind grappled between sleep and the waking world. Even as she woke, her body felt drained and she forced herself to open her eyes, groaning when they met the bright, summer, morning light.

“Do not fight it if you are not ready to wake dear.” Tauriel heard Dis proclaim from just beside her. “It will only make it worse. Let yourself rest.”

However, Tauriel pushed herself up into sitting position, hissing when a sharp pain radiated through her thigh and down her leg.

“Slow and steady now.” Tauriel nodded and looked to Thorin who was now standing beside the bed.

“What happened?” Tauriel lifted the blanket to see a wrap secured around her leg, there were patches of blood seeping through, and she lifted her eyes to Thorin and Dis.

Dis looked from Thorin to Tauriel. “There was an…incident yesterday. What do you remember?”

Yesterday? Tauriel thought back. She remembered waking up beside Dis who was holding Finli then it slowly came to her. “I was going to get Kili’s some things and speak to him about Finli. I…I heard a crash and ran into the bathing room. I fear I do not remember anything beyond that.” She froze and whipped her head to Thorin in concern. “Is Kili alright? Is he harmed?”

Thorin shook his head. “He has a few cuts, but, he will be alright physically. I am afraid mentally will take longer.”

Tauriel nodded. “He has been through much. More than anyone I know truthfully. I fear he may never fully return to me.” She moved then cringed at the pain that shot through her leg. “And this?” Tauriel looked at her thigh that was both burning and throbbing simultaneously.

There was silence in the room before Thorin began to speak. “Tauriel, you know Kili is not well, so please, take that into account when we tell you.”

Tauriel’s brows furrowed. “I would never hold anything against him, especially not now. What happened Thorin, you are scaring me?”

The protective side of Thorin wanted to put her in a room and keep her there, unaware of the horrors of what nearly happened yesterday. There is a type of comfort with blissful ignorance, but there is greater joy and healing with honesty. “From what I understand, Kili had shattered the mirror in his bathing room. You must have heard the sound, because you went in and…he took a shard of glass and plunged it into your leg nearly severing your main artery. When I found you, you were seconds from bleeding out. Oin came in time to save your life.”

Dis had taken her hand as Tauriel began to lose her ability to catch her breath. Kili? Her Kili tried to kill her? “Tauriel dear, you need to calm yourself. You are taxing your already weak body.” Tauriel tried to listen, but nothing seemed to calm the eleth.

The dam was beginning to panic as Tauriel was taking great gasps of air which did not seem to be calming her. She looked to Thorin. “Go get Oin.” Thorin nodded and ran from the room as Dis rubbed Tauriel’s back soothingly.

“Breath amralime. In and out. Slowly. Come on. Stay with me.”

The voice was clear in her mind, and she let it play on repeat as she recalled the memory of Kili’s breathing patterns and tried to match hers to his. “There it is dear. Come on, you can do it. Slow and steady.”

What she needed was Kili. She needed him near. She needed his strength, his warmth, and his solidness beside her. Tauriel refused to access the part of her mind where Kili resided. Not while he was not truly hers right now. It would be an invasion to him, despite him not being aware, she would be. Besides, it would only cause further pain, so she forced herself to stay in the present even as her mind darkened and grew cold. Trust Naurfaer. She must trust that whatever he is doing, may bring Kili back. But, she must also accept the reality that the plan was a longshot, and Kili may be lost to her, forever.

Her breathing now calmed, Tauriel looked at Dis. “Do you know why he…why he would have…”

Dis frowned, but shook her head. “I spoke with him dear. He has been…he is horrified with himself. He said he looked down in the reflection and was back in that room. That you were, that creature that harmed him.”

Tauriel looked over at the window. “Dis, I know of who you speak. She will never harm Kili or anyone ever again. I made sure of it.”

Trying to decide what to say, Tauriel huffed. “I never had a family. Never knew what became of my distant relatives. I only knew my parents had been killed in an orc raid. Nobody could give me my lineage. The line I was from. Nobody even knew the clan of elves I belonged to.” She looked at Dis. “I used to sit high in the trees on the worst of my youth days, and imagine a grandparent or any distant relative finding me. But, none came. 600 years later I find I have family living. Two for sure.”

Dis gave her a look of confusion. She knew of Naurfaer, but there was another? “Two?”

Tauriel nodded. “Elbereth, the one who did those unspeakable things to my Kili. She was Naurfaer’s wife, and my grandmother.” Dis gasped. The red hair spilling out from that monster’s hood. Dis never really got a look at her, but she remembered the red hair because it made her think of Tauriel.

“It was my blood who did this.” Tauriel sobbed out. “I do not fault Kili in his instincts to defend and protect himself. I could never do that. I love him Dis. So much.”

“I know my darling, but, that creature, is not you. Regardless of blood.” Dis was about to say more, but the door opened, stopping her from continuing.

Thorin and Oin walked into the room, Oin lifting his arms high in mock gratitude. “Ah, they are both sittin’ still. A miracle from Mahal.” Dis snickered and Tauriel rolled her eyes at the old healer. “Now. I see yeh got yerself under control. Thorin said yeh were havin’ a difficult time, though yeh seem alrigh’ now. I did bring some calmin’ herbs for tea lassie, jus’ in case. I suggest yeh drink them even if yeh are feeling better. I would also like teh look at tha’ leg while I am here.” Tauriel nodded, watching the healer pull some herbs and prepare a clean binding.

Thorin cleared his throat from the door. “I have several meetings this morning and I want to send a raven to Dale. Send for me if you need me, but I have Fili remaining up here for the day. He will be checking in periodically. At the moment, he is making something for breakfast which should be ready withing the hour.”

“Is Finli still asleep?” Tauriel asked.

There was a hesitant knock on the open door frame, and the group turned to see Kili standing at the entrance to the room. He held Finli in his arms, the babe looking around with his thumb plunged between his lips.

Tauriel stared at Kili. Is he back? “Kili?”

But the dwarf in question seemed to want to look anywhere but her, ignoring her voice as he shifted from foot to foot. “I thought you would like to know Finli was with me this morning. I was going to the kitchen to get him something to eat.”

“Good on you lad.” Oin cheered.

“I will join you, Fili is already in there.” Thorin stated.

Tauriel watched, her heart cracking as Kili not once looked her way, though he did stop at the door before completely leaving the room. “You’re okay, with me taking him…Tauriel?”

Kili’s back was to her, so he never saw the look of devastation cross her features. Tauriel forced her voice to be steady as she answered. “Of course Kili. He is your son.” She saw Kili nod his head and leave. “WAIT!”

Kili froze, waiting for Tauriel to speak. “He hates anything dankhâ (green). Doesn’t matter if it’s a sweet or a veg. If it is dankhâ, he won’t allow it, even the word causes him to go into a fit…so try to refrain from using it when food is involved unless you want to spend the next hour soothing a tantrum. Mashed apples are his favorite though. I do not think he realizes its nutritional benefit, or I fear he would refuse them as well.” She saw Kili nod his head again, still turned away, as he left the chambers.

“He could not even look at me.” Tauriel whispered.

“Give him time lass.” Oin patted her arm fondly.

Tauriel let out a breath. It was time to grow up and realize this may be permanent. “Of course. It is fine. I am grateful he and Finli can have a relationship. Fin loves Kili so deeply. Maybe, with him here, he can finally be my smiling, laughing, baby again.”

Dis pierced her lips and sat quietly as Oin examined Tauriel, re-wrapped her leg, then made the eleth swear that she will remain still for at least another two days so her body can heal enough to not go into shock when she begins normal activities. He also checked on Dis, who was well on her way to recovery but would need another week of bedrest herself. Oin was met with equal looks of displeasure and frustration but he was well versed in batting them away and sternly ordering them to remain in bed, or he will sedate them both.

Kili spent most of his day with Thorin and Finli. His wounds were now more mental than physical, so he was not required to sit in one place, though Oin did tell him to take it easy. The healer thought, however, that being around the mountain may trigger some good memories, so Kili was allowed to come and go as he pleased.

The young prince was met by many familiar faces, Bombur in the kitchens even promising to make his favorite meal from Ered Luin for him. Kili just nodded since he had no idea what that was and said he looked forward to it. He had to brace himself when a blonde barreled into him and Thorin sighed beside him.

“KILI! I had heard you returned, and I was just coming up to see Tauri and check on you! She has been in a state this last year. I have never seen her so solemn and sad. I am so glad you are home. Is she not with you? I assumed you two would be inseparable for at least…10 years to make up for lost time.” She giggled and bumped his shoulder.

Shuffling nervously, Kili eyed Thorin then smiled at the dam. “Hello Leotti.” It was all he could come up with. Of course, he remembered the dam fondly. She had grown up with him in Ered Luin, so he knew her, and apparently, she knew Tauriel. Naturally, he sighed.

Seeing his nephew begin to grow agitated, Thorin took over. “Leotti, I am quite sure Tauriel and Dis would love nothing more than a visit from you. You will find both in Tauriel’s bedchamber, and Viltarra was with Fili. She was just talking about coming to see you, if you go up now, you can head her off. Maybe stop by the kitchen and see if Bombur can put together some treats before you go up.”

Confused, Leotti looked to Kili then to Thorin and nodded. “Alright. Of course. I was headed up there anyway. I will see you later Kili, right?” Kili nodded and they watched Leotti walk away, though she glanced back once or twice on her way to the kitchens.

Letting out a sigh, Kili could not stop the smile spreading across his face when Finli tugged on his hand. “Da. Up.” Kili lifted a brow. “What, no ‘please’? I will need to speak to your mother about your lack of manners.”

Finli ignored him, however, and lifted his arms, his little hands opening and closing as he waited. “Well. What do you say?”

“Up.”

Kili chuckled and picked him up as the pair followed his uncle down the hall and past the market door. Thorin ignored the market altogether, thinking it might be too much for Kili to handle right now, and instead lead him into the wing attached to the large forge by another connection then the market. This is where Kili’s workspace he had given him was.

With a small smile, Thorin opened the door and gestured Kili inside. Kili looked around and walked towards the workbench where he saw several pieces of parchment with various sketches, some complete, others in early stages of design, scattered across the drafting table. He picked up one off the top, it looked like a circlet that was simple, but elegant. It was all done with metal work, with only a few housings for gems. The design was floral in nature, but only subtly so. One had to get close to see the intricate designs.

“You made that for Viltarra.” Thorin muttered. “For her and Fili’s wedding.”

Kili lifted his eyes from the design to his uncle. “Wedding? Viltarra and Fili are married?”

Thorin hummed. “Yes, and no. They had a handfasting.” When Kili gave him a look he folded his arms and leaned back against the worktable. “It’s an elvish tradition.” He grumbled. “Let an elf into the family, and everything changes.” The remark had no bite, instead almost a fond acceptance. “Viltarra was nervous about the wedding, so it was decided to do a small, family, handfasting the day before the ceremony. So, according to elvish law, they are in fact, a married pair. According to your mother’s laws, not so much.” Thorin chuckled, then he looked solemnly at Kili. “That was the day you were taken from us. So they had not yet had their Khuzdul ceremony.”

Kili tensed. They should have been married. They should be allowed to be married. “I take it they are back on track for their ceremony then? I am sure Fili wants to wed sooner rather than later.”

Thorin silently watched Kili who had just sat Finli down on the workbench. The toddler instantly went for the small detailing hammer, which was just within reach of his small, pudgy, arms. It would not hurt him, so Kili allowed it, but watched him carefully.

“Kili.” Kili looked up at Thorin who had crossed the room. “Your mother, you, and Viltarra are all still healing. Tauriel is in no condition for a ceremony either. I sincerely doubt Fili or Viltarra will be ready to wed until everyone is well.” Kili nodded and looked back at Fin who had the hammer in his mouth.

“That is not what this is for.” He tried to take the hammer but Finli snatched it away from Kili with a stern, “No.”

The look he gave was all Durin death-glare and looked both unsettling and rather comical on an 18-month old’s face.

“Finli...” Thorin growled. The toddler looked at his grandfather, his brown eyes wide as he handed the hammer back to Kili and stuck his thumb back into his mouth.

“Does he smile?” Kili asked, eyeing the somewhat somber child. “It is odd, isn’t it? For someone his age? Maybe I just have not been around him much, but all day, he has not smiled or even laughed once.”

Thorin shrugged, looking at Fin. “Occasionally. Not as much as he used to, and certainly not as much as he should.”

Kili looked at Fin who was now grabbing at papers on the desk, having lost their attention again. Shuffling a few aside, Kili came across a pile of more personal sketches. They were numerous and all depicted the same figure. “Is everything I do revolve around Tauriel?”

Thorin looked at the sketch in Kili’s hand. Tauriel smiling at an infant who was obviously Finli. Another was of Tauriel sleeping in the grass, her hand on an enlarged abdomen. A third of Tauriel reading. “Mama.” Thorin smiled at Finli who was grabbing for the parchment. “Mama.”

Kili sighed and threw the stack to the table. ‘Mama’. Of course. Tauriel again. He needed time to think but she was everywhere. With his family. In his workspace. In the child they shared. Even when he visited Bofur, Bifur, and Bombur it was half about Tauriel.

Thorin sighed. Clearly, visiting his workspace was not helping as much as he hoped. “Come on Kili. Let’s go. The dinner bell rang, it’s time to eat.”

“Do we need to go up to the wing, or can we eat in the hall?” Kili asked somberly.

Thorin looked at Kili. “You can eat wherever you are most comfortable.”

Kili thought about it, then shuffled his feet. “I think I would like to eat in the hall, if that is alright?”

Thorin nodded. “Of course. I will take Finli back up so he can see Tauriel. Come up when you are ready.”

Over the next several days, it became a pattern. Kili always came back to his and Tauriel’s chambers, opting to use the spare room within most night, though he did occasionally fall asleep inside Fili’s chambers if he stayed late.

Finli was ever present, but it never bothered Kili. The toddler was easy to love, especially when he would somehow escape his room and find his way into Kili’s bed, which was frequent.

Tauriel was given the okay to leave her chambers after three days bedrest which surprised Kili with such a severe injury. But Fili mentioned something about her having some, elven ability to heal faster. She was still quite injured, he reminded Kili, but she was now allowed to get around on her own.

Kili really did not see her much though. He wasn’t avoiding her or anything. Well, he would not admit he was. Truthfully, she made him uncomfortable. Whenever he saw her, his heart accelerated and his mind raced.

At first, he thought it was because of her resemblance to Elbereth, but that was not it. She looked like Elbereth, but she didn’t. Tauriel had to have been the shortest elf he had ever seen, though still taller than him by a few inches. Her features were also softer then Elbereth’s, her eyes greener, her hair, more like autumn leaves. No, she was not Elbereth in any way and he hated that he had mistaken the two so obviously different beings.

What confused him, however, was the somber severity Tauriel emanated whenever he did encounter her. How had he ended up with such a solemn elf? He always thought he would be partnered with someone more like him. Passionate, but with a joyful flare of life. Someone who laughed with him and equaled him out.

Instead, he finds himself attached to a being who seems completely opposite of who he would even consider. Beautiful, Mahal yes, but not in the way he had expected. Is that why their son never smiled? Because his mother never did? Still, something deep inside him yearned for her.

Despite all his misgivings, for some reason he found himself hoping to see those red-locks winding through the crowds in the mountain, trailing behind her as she went up the steps to Oin’s office, or disappearing through a doorframe. He wanted to reach out and touch it, but like the real flames they emanated, he was afraid they would burn him, so he would turn and all but run the other way.

A week had gone by, and everyone was settling. Tauriel’s wound was mostly all healed, though Oin forbade her from overly strenuous activities for another few days. Dis was now once again allowed to do as she pleased, which was all well and good as Oin was tired of getting yelled at from the volatile dam who was finished with being told to sit. Even Viltarra was finding a regular pattern of everyday life, though her family had yet to re-open the bakery in the markets, and she never really left the royal wing unless it was with the family.

One particular night was more difficult than others. Kili sat at the long tables beside Bofur in the dining halls. Fili was beside Viltarra, both laughing at Vin across from them. Dis and Thorin were deep in conversation with Balin and Finli was shoveling mashed potatoes, some getting into his mouth, others making it onto Kili’s lap where he sat. Kili hardly noticed though, his eyes kept landing on Tauriel who was speaking quietly to Tarrah beside her.

“She is so…serious.” Kili mumbled.

“What was tha’ now lad?”

Kili startled but looked to Bofur beside him. “It’s nothing really. I was just, I mean, Tauriel. She is so….somber and severe. I am having trouble picturing her fitting in here among dwarves. I wonder how, or if, she is even happy in Erebor.”

Bofur scratched his head in confusion, eyeing the eleth down the table. By now, they all knew of Kili’s lack of memories. It had come as a shock to many at first, but only those whom he had gotten to know after coming to Erebor. Oin figures that is where the memory line was drawn. Kili remembered nearly everyone from Ered Luin, but nobody from Erebor, and of course, not Tauriel.

 “What do ye mean lad? Yeh talkin’ about Tauri? The elf lass? Her? Severe?” Then Bofur began to laugh, loudly. “Oi! Bifur, Kili here said Tauri is somber an’ severe. Hand me tha’ fiddle there lad, and pass over my clarinet as well.”

Kili glared at Bofur and Bifur, not happy with them mocking him or his thoughts. Bofur looked at the prince completely unphased. “Severe, eh? Watch this.”

Sighing, Kili readjusted Finli and pulled him back when Bofur and Bifur got up onto the table. He walked along the top, dwarves pulling their food back as he passed and leaned down to Fili, whispering something and passing him the fiddle. Fili smiled broadly and jumped up on the table himself.

Dis tutted and Thorin leaned back, arms folded, and eyes narrowed as the music began. At first it was just Bofur and Fili playing a duet, but Bofur passed Bifur his clarinet, the dwarf quickly taking over as Bofur leaned down to Kili once more. “Now, watch and learn yeh can no judge a book…or an elf fer tha’ matter…by her cover.”

Bofur stood once more and yelled across the table. “Oi! Tauri! Catch!” He grabbed a plate and threw it at the elf, who caught it in midair and rolled her eyes, then Bofur threw another, and another…each one to the sound of music. Tauriel caught each one sitting at first, then she had to stand, then she was on her chair, and finally, she leapt onto the table to grab the last.

Others began to add into the fun, tossing their bowls, plates, and cups while cheering her on, the stacks in Tauriel’s hands piling up as she began to swing herself to the music, unable to resist its call.

Eventually, the stacks got so high, she had to place them on the table, though she continued to sway to the song Fili and Bifur were playing, the dwarves all around her banging their cups on the table and clapping to the beat of the fiddle and her feet.

Kili watched transfixed. Gone was the elf who quietly floated through the halls. This, being, glowed as she spun in circles on the table. Her hair was like fire, and it danced around her. What stopped his heart, was the smile that spread across her face as Fili threw Thorin the fiddle…who surprisingly took over…as Fili lead Tauriel into a spin, her laughter tinkling through the hall. Something inside Kili growled. Nobody was allowed to touch her. Nobody. She…was his!

The young prince froze. Where did that come from. Tauriel was an elf. She was not his. Well, according to their laws she was, but Kili was in no way ready to even acknowledge that. He looked back up at Tauriel who was still laughing, the sound resonating deep within him. It thrilled him, it impassioned him, and it terrified him. He needed to get out of here. Jumping to his feet, Kili passed Finli to Dis who gave Kili a worried look. “Are you alright darling?”

Kili nodded, then quickly changed his mind and shook his head no. “I just…I do not feel well mam. Do you mind taking Finli? I am going to go lie down.”

“Of course, darling.” Dis accepted Finli, who was already leaning forward to grasp at the food still on her plate.

Thorin was still up on the table and Tauriel bowed low to Fili who gave her a curtsy. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Kili spring from the room and the smile fell from her lips. She looked over at Dis who gave her a sad smile, Finli in her lap who was munching on a piece of bread. Her little eater.

Ignoring the calls of those around her to keep going, Tauriel stepped around the massive pile of dishes she had caught and stepped down from the table. Her thigh was pulsing and burning, this may have been a bit much for her. But it felt so, wonderful, to let go. Even if it was for only a moment.

Tauriel stepped over to Dis. “I think it is time for a bath and some sleep my little star.”

“Bath?” Finli asked as he mashed some pudding into his mouth.

“Yes, bath.” Finli lifted his arms and went to Tauriel who left the room, the music, and the laughter behind.

Kili was not in their chambers when she got back. She was not surprised. Though on some nights he came in, it was always and only when he was guaranteed not to run into her. He never outright said it, but oh, Tauriel noticed. She noticed how he would turn and go the other way if she was walking down the halls. She noticed he would leave before she woke and come in after she went to sleep. She noticed how when he was FORCED to encounter her, he never looked at her directly.

Tauriel looked into the mirror, keeping one eye on her son splashing quietly in the water. She looked up at her reflection and wondered if it was Elbereth he saw whenever she was around. Is this going to be their life now? Kili always running from her? Tauriel does not know how long she would be able to stand it. “Mama!” Tauriel forced a smile on her face as she turned her attention back to her baby boy.

An hour later, she was ringing her own hair out after a shower. Finli was blissfully asleep, Kaw tucked up beside him in his cradle. Tauriel was surprised when she heard the chamber door open and shut, and her senses filled with Kili. She always knew when he was near, her mind buzzed with desire to reach out to him, her ears called for the sound of his voice, and she often felt herself gravitating towards wherever he settled.

Not now, however. There was still all those things, but they were forced away. Peeking out her door, Tauriel saw Kili look in on Finli before entering the room he was staying in. Wanting to speak to someone, Tauriel decided she would go see if Fili and Viltarra where back.

Finli would be fine with Kili there and she would not be long, so she quietly left the room and swept down the hall.

“I am finding it difficult to believe that Dis has allowed all this.” Viltarra sighed as she sat in her nightclothes, Fili’s arms wrapped around her in bed. It had been nothing short of a blessing as Viltarra was not ready to be alone in any fashion. She spent nine months in a hole. It was Dis’s constant companionship that kept her sane and strong. However, Viltarra was not without her own sufferings and it has taken a lot of support and adjusting to re-enter normal, everyday life once more.

More than anything, Viltarra feared being by herself. Fili had caught on to this when he had left her alone one day to help with Kili. He had returned to Viltarra in the throes of a nightmare, and it took him nearly a half hour to fully wake her. He sported a very nice bruise on his chest for several days from when she tried hitting him away.

Once finally woken, however, she had cried for an hour into his shirt. Viltarra rarely cried. She needed it though. She had broken down and told Fili that it was when she was alone, the monsters of what happened would surround her and the nightmares would begin. Fili vowed to always make sure somebody, whether it be him, Tauriel, Dis, Leotti, or her parents, would always be by her side until she was ready.

“Well. We are married.” Fili chuckled, pulling her close.

Viltarra hummed and sighed. “Fili. About that. I, well. Dis has asked, and my mother was asking as well. They were wanting to know when you wanted to have the Khuzdul ceremony. I told them I would speak to you and let them know.”

Fili quietly thought. He wanted to marry Viltarra fully, as soon as possible. But there was still so much healing needed to be done, between his mam, Viltarra, and Kili. His beloved brother. He cannot have the ceremony with Kili the way he is. It not only would be a slap in the face to his just as beloved sister, but it would feel like it was missing something. Was that what it was about though?

“Do you want to have it soon, or wait?” Fili finally asked.

Viltarra stiffened. “I want to marry you Fili. Fully. But…”

“Not yet.” Fili finished. Viltarra nodded and turned to face Fili, her hand lifting to play with a braid in his hair. “Viltarra, you have all of me. We can wait as long as you need. Maybe, maybe we can do it when Naurfaer gets back. I know you are close to him.”

“What if he does not come back?” Viltarra’s voice came out quiet and filled with a profound sadness.

Fili let out a deep breath and pulled her close. Tauriel had filled Fili in that Naurfaer was out trying, on a hairline chance, to help Kili. She said herself there was a firm possibility that Naurfaer would never return. He certainly hoped not, because the mountain was just not the same without him.

There was a shift in the bed and Fili looked down at the end where Hiril scratched her ear before laying back down. “Spoiled runt.” Fili murmured then smiled at Viltarra. “He’ll be back, and if not. We can take it a day at a time. When we are ready, we will tell ma, uncle, and your parents, and put together the ceremony.”

“You want to wait for Kili too, don’t you?” Viltarra looked up at Fili, her hand tracing his jaw.

Fili nodded. “It would break Tauriel, I think, having it. She would never, ever, admit it. She would in fact adamantly insist we have it. But I don’t want to have to do that to her. That, and, I really want it to be MY brother beside me. The one who fought with me, the one who died with me. The one who helped me gain the courage to speak to you. The one who laughs and jokes, who loves Tauriel and Finli so passionately. Not this shell who avoids Tauriel like she is a dragon ready to attack.”

Tauriel knocked on the door but not hearing an answer, she stepped inside Fili’s chambers. “Fili?”

The eleth looked around the dark room and realized they must either still be out, or asleep.  She was about to leave when she heard her name drifting in from one of the closed doors, and froze in place, her ears homing in on the conversation on their own accord.

“Tauriel a dragon? Hardly. Do you know though, why Kili is avoiding her?” Viltarra’s voice filled the quiet sitting room, drifting from the cracked bedchamber door.

“I think I do.” Fili answered somberly.

Tauriel knew she should not be listening in, but she wanted to hear this, desperately.

“My brother said when he looked into the mirror, it was her hair that caught his eyes, and he immediately thought of that elf. My assumption is, Tauriel’s hair is like a trigger for Kili, which is why he cannot even look at her. She has so much of it, it pretty much surrounds her. He sees it, and he sees the reason for his pain and suffering.”

“Poor Tauriel. I cannot imagine…I mean…if you…” Viltarra trailed off.

Fili sighed. “Viltarra, I am right here, and here for you. You made it out, and we are together. I hope, with time, Kili will be able to see past Tauriel’s hair, but, until then, I think the best way he knows how to cope, is by keeping his distance from her.”

Tauriel stood shocked. So, it was her hair. She mindlessly ran her hands through its length. She loved her hair. It was, unique, among those in Mirkwood. The color was not quite like any other, which in many ways, marked her as an outsider much like the length of her ears. There were other red heads, but, her particular shade was what set her apart. Kili used to love it too. He would wrap his hands in it, and run his fingers through its length, and she would purr when he massaged her scalp with soaps in the bath.

With her mind buzzing, Tauriel left the room. She stood, frozen in the hall, an idea coming to her that cracked her heart even further. In desperation, Tauriel ran back to her chambers. She thinks she has everything she would need, and maybe…just maybe this would work. She would give anything for him, give up anything, why not this?

Tauriel ran into her chambers, making sure to be quiet, and used the light of the moon streaming in to see her way to Kili’s art cabinet and pulled the doors open. She sifted through the contents, moving aside quills, parchments, and charcoals to find the glass bottles in the back. Grasping the one she wanted, Tauriel stood with a new resolve and made for her and Kili’s personal bathing-room, grabbing one of her daggers on the way in.

Then, Tauriel filled a bucket set aside with some water and poured the entire contents of the black ink inside, using her dagger to give it a stir. She let it set for a moment and looked into the mirror. If Kili could not stand looking at her red hair, she would change it. But before she dyed it, she would chop it.

Tauriel stared at her reflection, then undid her braids keeping the hair that framed her face back. Dis and Thorin’s braids remained at the front, she would have to dye those last, along with Fili’s and Kili’s. First, she gathered the thick, red hair, that was not in braids and brought it around her shoulder. She looked into the mirror, then grabbed her dagger.

Holding a large section of her vibrant hair in her fist, Tauriel gripped the dagger tightly and closed her eyes. She could do it. It was for Kili. Hair grew back, eventually. Despite it all, Tauriel felt a sob bubble up from her chest and leave her lips, tears falling rapidly down her cheeks. She gripped the knife and placed it under the hair and took a breath.

Kili twisted in the bed, rolling onto his back and trying to get comfortable. He knew he only had a few hours before Finli escaped the clutches of his crib, but doubted his racing mind would allow him to rest before his son attempted to join him.

Kili sighed. What he needed to do, was he needed to work up the courage to actually speak to Tauriel. His mind went back to her dancing on the table earlier in the evening. She was a vision. It took him a short walk, and a very cold shower, to realize and accept that there was something there. Maybe, even without his memories, he can find something with her. Even if it is just a deep friendship to start.

His door slid open and Kili smirked. His little spawn was early. But instead of a small babe running in, a black feathered mass landed on his chest and began nipping at him. “Hey. Ouch. Kaw stop it.”

“Nana.” The raven croaked, then continued to peck at the young prince.

Kili scrunched his nose as he sat up in bed, then looked at the bird who was finally hopping off his chest and running towards the door. For a moment, Kili simply watched him leave the room, then he heard the sobbing.

Nothing, he could recall, would prepare him for the crushing, breaking, sound of hearing Tauriel sob. Before Kili realized what was happening, he was racing out his door and into her chamber. He heard crying from the bathing room and hesitated. What if she was in the tub?

Throwing caution aside, Kili opened the bathing room door as Tauriel raised her dagger and lifted a fistful of hair. “WAIT! STOP!”

Tauriel froze and whipped around, the dagger falling to the floor landing just at her feet. There before her, Kili stood looking stunned.

Kili gaped at her. She was going to cut her hair?! Not all that beautiful hair! “What are you doing?!”

Tauriel batted her tears away then slid to the floor beside her dagger. Her features depicting something akin to pure agony as she cried. “I cannot do it anymore Kili. I cannot…I cannot live a life where you cannot even look at me. I know I resemble her, I know it is my hair that…that reminds you of her. So I thought, I was going to…to sheer it off, and dye it black. If I did, then maybe, maybe you can stand to be in a room with me for even a few minutes.” Tauriel fell apart on the floor as Kili knelt down beside her.

“No.” Was all he said.

Tauriel looked up at him, her green eyes pleading. “Please Kili. I can think of nothing else. Everything hurts. My mind is in agony, and so dark, and cold. I cannot keep going like this.”

Kili got onto his knees and lifted his hand to take a piece of her hair. “I said, no.” She looked at him and he continued. “Yes, at first it was a link that I was unprepared for. But, I do not believe that there is a connection any longer. I do not see her in you, Tauriel. You are about the same as night is to day.”

Tauriel wiped her eyes. “Then why? Why can you not even look at me?”

Kili cleared his throat. Stopping her from cutting her hair was one thing, but explaining that he was experiencing feelings he was having difficulty figuring out…was something else. “I am afraid I cannot answer that as of now. Maybe…maybe one day. I did not mean to hurt you though. Please know that.”

Tauriel looked into his eyes, seeking the truth in his words. “Are you sure it does not bring you pain? To see my hair?”

Kili tried for a smile. “Certainly not, though there is a lot of it.” He tugged at her hair and pushed a piece away from her face. His eyes caught a green bead and he grabbed it, looking at the craftsmanship. It had his name written all over it.

“I made this.” Tauriel nodded, unable to speak with Kili being so close. Kili lay the braid back down and looked up at Tauriel. “I know you deserve more. But I cannot give you what you want. Not right now. I am sorry Tauriel.”

Looking down at her hands, clenched in her lap, Tauriel nodded. “Do not be sorry Kili. I understand.” She paused, words filling her head. “Kili, I know how I feel. I am not afraid. When you are ready, I will be here, waiting for you.”

Kili gave her a smile and stood. He held his hand out to her, and without hesitation, Tauriel slipped her small hand into his. Kili felt the shock from the tip of his fingers to the ends of his toes. It was, intense and powerful but gone the moment she let her fingers slip from his. Kili watched her for a moment and turned from the bathing-room and back to his own bedchamber, leaving Tauriel alone to watch him go.

Naurfaer stood in front of a formation of rocks. He leaned in and could hear the rippling of water in the depths below. Perfect. Looking back, Naurfaer walked over to Galaddal.

“Well my friend. I believe this is where we might have to part.” He pulled the bridal and saddle off, placing them on a rock beside the formation before walking back and patting the horse’s nose. “You head back to Tauriel now.” He gave the horse a good pat on the back and Galaddal nickered then ran in the direction of Erebor.

Naurfaer turned back to the rocks and began the decent inside. Having been the one to set this up, he was the only one who could use it. The cave was as tall as it was dark. The light did not even reach this far down. The elf whispered a few words and the cavern filled with light. A large gate stood, dark and silent. Beyond that a small craft waited, rocking back and forth in a lulling manner.

Naurfaer eyed the gate and tested the structure. As sound as it was the day he put it up. Smiling, Naurfaer grabbed his blades. There was a reason they were so unique. He held the blades up to the light and turned towards a pilar-stone attached to the gates. He brushed some dust away and felt along the stone until he found what he was looking for. Eventually, he found it and slid one of his blades into a slot, before doing the same on the opposite with its twin.

A ‘click’ echoed through the cavern followed by a hiss as the gate lowered. Naurfaer waited for a moment then jumped into the boat and paused, watching as the gate closed once more. He would have to leave his blades in the stone, or the second gate would not open. He looked back at the two handles and sighed. He loved those blades. No matter, there were no wars to be fought among the dead, was there? Still, he felt oddly incomplete without the blades he has had his entire existence in middle earth.

Giving the entrance one final look, Naurfaer removed the rope and pushed off using a long pole to guide the small craft.

The trip was not a long one, and Naurfaer watched as the final gate opened, then shut behind him. As he guided the boat forward, light began to fill the cavern ahead and Naurfaer squinted when the small craft emerged from the dark cavern entrance, into the sea. With purpose, Naurfaer pushed his boat ahead, his final thoughts before reaching the shore were of only Tauriel and Kili...this will work. This has got to work.

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine

Naurfaer jumped from the ship and onto the shore. He looked around at the green fields, tinkling trees, and elves moving to and fro beyond the beach. He knew who he wished to see, but that would have to wait. He had another to speak to first.

Squaring his shoulders, Naurfaer walked with purpose down the path and straight to the halls of Manwe. Not many gave him any never mind as he pushed himself through the crowds in the hall and down the corridor.

“Excuse me, you cannot just come down here! Stop.”

Naurfaer sighed and slowed to a stop. He turned to the elf who was giving him a disapproving look. “Ah. Oranthir. Been a long time. How have you been? Good? Great. Now. I have a meeting to attend. Go…stop others from getting to their destinations. Mines a bit important.”

The elf sniffed indignantly and looked at Naurfaer, eyeing him head to toe. “Naurfaer?”

Naurfaer smiled and gave him a mocking bow. “The one and only. Now, Manwe, if you please?”

Startled at who he was seeing, Oranthir quickly stammered out, “Yes…of course my Lord, right this way, please.”

Naurfaer rolled his eyes. He had no desire for the politics Manwe had set up here, but if it meant he could get to his destination without further interruptions, then so be it. He followed Oranthir through a few doors and paused when he finally caught sight of the great king of Valinor. “Oranthir? What is this about?”

Oranthir looked from Naurfaer to Manwe before responding. “My king, I believe you remember Lord Naurfaer? You requested to see him when he arrived in Valinor. He has arrived.”

The king stood from his large throne and smiled wide. “Haha! Naurfaer! Come to join us at last. I thought it would be many more years before middle earth got the best of you! Come. Feast in my halls tonight. It shall be a great celebration. Finally, the last of the first of the elves in middle earth, returned. We must find Imin, Enel, and Tata. They shall wish to see you as well.”

Naurfaer rolled his eyes. Not those three. “Actually, I am here for a request.”

Manwe looked at Naurfaer, and took in the elf before him curiously. “Name your request, and I shall see what I can do.”

Naurfaer nodded. “I believe you remember…”

“ADA!!!”

Naurfaer whipped around to see a streak of red, then he felt a pair of tight arms around him. “Ithildin?”

“I tried to stop her my Lords. Her daughter I believe did the same not long ago.” Oranthir gave Ithildin a disapproving look but stopped when Naurfaer glared at him.

Naurfaer turned his attention back to his own personal star. “My precious Ithildin.” He pulled back and took a look at her. “I am so sorry. So so sorry I…you should not be here. You should be down in middle earth. You should be beside your daughter, holding your grandson.”

“Finli.” Ithildin smiled with tears in her eyes. She had been watching.

Naurfaer grinned. “Yes.” He looked over to see Ithildin’s ever present shadow. “Hello Findyyr. I trust you have been continuously caring for my star?”

“As promised Naurfaer. It warms me to see you.” Naurfaer pulled him into a tight hug and stood back, he was taking in his daughter when a third voice filled him with warmth and sadness.

“Hello Naufi.”

Naurfaer turned. There stood his wife. Her face was clear of pain and darkness. She looked as beautiful as the day he fell in love with her. “Elbereth.” She nodded, tears falling down her cheeks as she looked at him.

“I am so sorry Naufi. I…I…I should have been stronger.” Elbereth continuously let the tears fall as she spoke. “I should have not let…I do not remember all I did under the influence of that ring, but, the things I see, the few memories that leaked through were…vile…I should not be here, Naufi. I should have been cast away from Valinor. That dwarf was only one among many, how could I…”

Manwe stepped forward placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “You were under the influence of something more powerful than you could handle or bear. Few can resist the power or the draw. It poisons the mind, and takes the body like a parasite. I do not punish those who a are manipulated and could not control their actions. Whose actions were not truly their own. That was not you, Elbereth. Your body? Yes, but your spirit had died when that ring took over your mind. I take all into consideration child, when I make my judgments. Please find peace here.”

“Actually, I am here to speak on behalf of that dwarf she mentioned.” Manwe eyed Naurfaer and nodded his permission for him to continue.

“I believe you met him, Kili, son of Dis. He is a prince of the line of Durin, husband to the elf that saved them all, and father to the lines newest heir.” The king of Valinor eyed Naurfaer and went back to sit on his throne, his chin resting on his hand, listening intently. He gave a smile of remembrance but said nothing as Naurfaer carried on. “Last he was here, you gave him a chance to return, along with his brother, uncle, and one other.”

“An eleth, by the name of Tauriel if I am not mistaken. The line had been severed, she offered to save it. I allowed it for Aule and for middle earth. Durin’s sons are still yet needed in Arda. I have been keeping somewhat of an eye on them. What you say is quite true. New life already fills the once severed line. One with both dwarvish and elvish blood. He will be a great ruler one day, if that be in the fates.” Manwe confirmed.

“Yes, Finli.” Naurfaer smiled wide. “Precious and bright as the north star. Just nearly two years of age now.”

Manwe nodded. “You said you had a request. What is it?”

“Prince Kili, Finli’s father, his mind had been affected by a dark ring of power. The same that took my Elbereth from me. But, Kili fought it.” Naurfaer chuckled darkly. “The most stubborn, but strongest dwarf I have ever met. He remained true to himself and survived 9 months of exposure coming out of it alive and untainted. That has got to be the longest anyone has lasted, elf, dwarf, or man.” The elf sighed and ran his hands through his hair. “However, he did not come out unscathed, physically or mentally. To add to his injuries, Kili’s memories were stripped from him.”

Naurfaer looked into Manwe’s sad eyes. He could see there was a glint of fondness shining through. This king of Valinor, the elder Ainur, seemed to take a leaf from Aule’s book and warmed to the sons of Durin, or he would have done nothing when the line was severed. It also could be that the youngest of the sons wormed his way into another being’s heart. Kili had a way of planting himself into your very soul, and staying there. Damn dwarf and those big brown eyes and broad smile, the same eyes and smile Finli inherited.

“Tauriel, is my granddaughter, she told me everything.” Naurfaer continued with a sigh. “About ending up here and giving her life. I also know you were the one who gave them that chance at life once again.” Naurfaer folded his arms and narrowed his eyes at the smirking king. “Meddling Manwe. Really? Again?” He lifted a brow, but before the king of Valinor could say a word, Naurfaer smiled and bowed his head in respect. “I can say nothing but thank you, for this time. Without you having done what you did, I would have never met my daughters child, never met a group of wayward dwarves, and never found my place in middle earth.”

The king stood and walked back to Naurfaer. “I remember of what you speak of quite well. What I did, I did for the good of all middle earth, but I appreciate your gratitude. Your granddaughter is a kind soul, and if memory serves me, very much attached to that young dwarven prince. I have never seen such a connection as the one they share, so deep and intwined even before a mind connection could be in place. Fascinating, and beautiful, their love is. You have yet to declare a request Naurfaer. I am curious now to see what I can do for you, and its correlation to this tale.”

“Tauriel said you took their memories from them.” Naurfaer hedged.

“It is true.” Manwe hummed, stroking his chin thoughtfully. “All memories were taken from their experiences of their first failed attempt. I felt it would allow for them to make the important decisions that were necessary for middle earth. They did many great things on instinct, they would not have done again had they known. I left only hints of what they went through, and all they experienced here so they would learn and have a chance of success. It worked, my heart is overjoyed to see.”

Naurfaer nodded. “It did. But I wish you now to return at least one memory.”

The king of Valinor looked at Naurfaer questioningly, causing Naurfaer to explain. “My granddaughter is breaking, her mind fracturing without her mate, and I cannot do nothing, so I came here to plead for you to give Kili back whatever memories you can.”

“Is this your request then Lord Naurfaer?” Manwe asked, giving the elf before him a curious look.

Naurfaer nodded, but remained silent as the king contemplated the request then sighed. “I cannot restore his entire memory, Naurfaer. I only have his experiences up through Valinor, the rest are his experiences alone.”

“But it is enough for him to feel himself again.” Naurfaer pleaded. “It was wrong what he experienced, none should have survived such a thing, but Kili, he fought. He deserves at least this Manwe.”

Manwe nodded his agreement. “I believe it is a minor request and one that would have no effects outside his own personal life. I will agree, but, what of you Naurfaer? You have entered your afterlife, but not by means of the natural way. You did not sail as your people do to these undying lands, nor did you lose your physical form in accident or battle. If I do this for you, what do you expect to come of yourself? I cannot allow you to be able to come and go as you please. That is not how this works.”

Naurfaer looked at the king, then at his family. “I am prepared to make whatever sacrifice necessary. For her. My granddaughter, and for my grandson. Their happiness is my greatest desire. It is killing me to see them both suffer if I can do something to help.”

Manwe watched Naurfaer, as he gave the king a small bow, and walked over to his family, engulfing all of them in his arms.

“Very well.” Naurfaer lifted his head from his family and looked over at the king who now stood directly beside them. “I will do as you ask, and considering these to be such, unique circumstances, and as a boon for all you have done in middle earth, I grant you one final choice.”

The elf slipped his arms away from his girls, and Findyyr, and waited. The room was silent and still as the king considered Naurfaer. “You may stay here, permanently with your family. A reward in itself I can see. You have to be tired Naurfaer, all that time among mortals. You are unlike any elf in Arda, you alone have all your abilities, fully gifted from being among the first children of Illuvatar to enter middle earth. Your presence will be an honor here and your place among the highest of the Valar is set in the stone Aule’s children love so well.”

That may sound like the greatest of gifts to any other elf, Elrond and Galadriel, or Imin, Enel, and Tata – the trio of goodie goodie suck ups – Valar, even the great pretentious Thranduil would beg to have such a title, but Naurfaer wants nothing but a place with those he loves.

“Or…” Manwe added with a smile.

Naurfaer cocked his head to the side. “Or?”

“Or…” Manwe continued, “You may return to middle earth. After all, you did not come here any normal way, so, I must give you the choice. You will continue to be the oldest living being in Arda, with all your abilities. But know this, I cannot keep the gateway open. I had not realized one was still functioning. The way you came will be closed and sealed, forever. The next time you step into these halls will be by death or by the great migration to the undying lands Naurfaer, not by any other means. You have two paths before you, and each is with its rewards and sacrifices. I will give you a moment to decide while I begin gathering young Kili’s early memories.”

Deciding to come and sacrifice himself for Tauriel and Kili? Easy choice. But, Naurfaer had never in all his years expected to be given a chance to return. It should be an easy decision right? He had his time in Arda. It was filled with solitude, hardships he could not even number, and the constant need to move and help.

When Naurfaer saw Imin, Tata, and Enel with their mates be sent to Arda, he threw himself into finding a way there, his own way. He did it too. So, he vowed he would remain on middle earth to prove his worth to the Valar and to Manwe doing what he could to turn the tides of darkness, aid in the building of nations, and give all he was to the mortals he lived among. He did that, and more, evident in his warm welcome.

Now he should embrace his reward. Embrace his family. Yet, even as Naurfaer looked at them, his heart was torn, one piece here, while another bleeding in a lonely mountain. He found a place he had never considered a possibility. A home he wanted to remain in. A people he wanted to spend his years among. A family on middle earth he was unsure he could ever have.

Ithildin grabbed his hand gently. “Ada? What are you going to do?”

Naurfaer felt pain in his chest. His Ithildin, the great star of his night. His most treasured love. He could be here. He could remain with her. “I do not know. I…it is…ha!” Naurfaer laughed even as tears filled his eyes. “I never have felt so…”

“Lost?” Elbereth finished sadly. Naurfaer nodded. He always had a plan, and several other back-ups. He always knew what to do or to expect, this though, was not a position he enjoyed being in.

“Ada.” Ithildin took Naurfaer’s hand in hers, pulling it to her chest. “You have a chance to go back. Take it. We will always be here waiting, but my Tauriel needs you now.”

Smiling sadly, Naurfaer shook his head. “She doesn’t need me my star. She has a family who loves her now.”

Ithildin was in disagreement, and shook her head to prove it. “That is not true, and you know this. Tauriel needs to know at least one member of her family will be there for her. Given the chance, even if was just for a moment in time, I would go back without a second thought. To see my daughter, my beautiful Tauriel. To hold her in my arms just once more. I would always choose her, as you would always choose me. So allow me to make the choice for you. Go back ada. I am far from alone here. I now have time to get to know my own mother, as one day Tauriel will have a chance to know me.”

Naurfaer pulled his baby close, burying his face in her hair. “Are you certain my star? I may not come back for many ages.”

Ithildin nodded against her father’s chest. “Yes, ada. But you will come back so I will be here waiting when you do. We all will.”

Holding her tight, Naurfaer sighed, before quietly murmuring, “Alright.”

Naurfaer pulled away and looked into her eyes as she took both his hands in hers. Ithildin smiled. “Will you relay a message for me, ada?”

Naurfaer nodded, having an idea of what she wanted. “To Tauriel? Of course.”

However, he was apparently wrong as Ithildin shook her head no. “No. Well, yes, tell her I am proud of her and her strength. You can also tell her I have never seen such a beautiful child as Finli and I look forward to watching him grow. But the message I wish you to relay is to Thorin.” Naurfaer gave her a look of surprise, but said nothing as she continued. “Can you tell him thank you. Thank you for giving my daughter a home, and a place so loved and protected among his family. He promised he would, but he has given her far more than I would have ever hoped or dreamed. Tell him Findyyr and I are forever in his debt for all he and his family have done for our own little star.”

“They love her.” Naurfaer agreed. “I will tell him.”

“I also expect you to live and allow yourself to be loved by the family you have around you.” Ithildin smiled, raising a challenging brow. “I can see they love you, as you love them. Perhaps, this is not as difficult as a choice you think it may be. Go. Live. Love. When you become too weary or feel as if your time is truly come, return to me. What is it those dwarrows say? Innikh De, ada.”

Naurfaer gave his daughter a puzzled look. “You speak Khuzdul?”

Ithildin laughed and shook her head. “No, ada. You spend so much time watching your child among the dwarves, you begin to pick up a few things.”

Naurfaer chuckled as he pulled her close one last time and kissed her head. He released her and pulled Findyyr into a farewell embrace then looked to his wife, free of darkness and taint. He wrapped her in his arms and held her before leaving her lips with a kiss. “I will always love you Elbereth, and only you. Next time I come, it will be the last I will leave your side.”

Elbereth gave him a watery smile. “I love you, Naufi. Will you, will you tell Tauriel, that I know I deserve neither her love nor her forgiveness. That I thank her for her strength to remove me from that world. But I hope that one day, she will think on me and not feel shame or disgust. I will do all I can to watch over her and Kili from here, then on the day they come, I will only then beg for their forgiveness, though I do not expect to receive it. Kili, will be guarded, that will be my penance.”

Naurfaer sighed but nodded. What could he say?

Manwe smiled as he approached the small family. “It is done, Naurfaer. The young prince may have a small shock to his system, but it is nothing that will endanger him. Now. What of you Naurfaer? Have you made your choice?”

Naurfaer looked at his family. His wife, his daughter’s husband, his daughter. Without turning away, he nodded. “I have.” He gave them all a smile before looking at the king. “I will return to middle earth. But I think you knew I would.”

Manwe nodded, his expression one of knowing. “Farewell then, Lord Naurfaer. I look forward to the great feast upon your final return to Valinor. Do keep an eye on those sons of Durin for me?”

Naurfaer chuckled and without another word, Manwe placed a hand on his shoulder, and the room grew bright. Naurfaer closed his eyes as he felt himself leave Valinor behind. It was only for now though, and that thought brought him a deep sense of warmth.

Or was that the burning sensation he was feeling as his body felt as if it was being torn into pieces. The heat swelled until his mind and body gave out and he slipped into blackness.

“Well, my darling, what do you want to do today hm?” Tauriel flittered around her sons’ room, pulling his little vest on Leotti had made him over his tiny tunic. He was just too precious for words.

“Da! Mama, da.”

Tauriel sighed. “I am sorry my star. Da is, taking some time for himself today. He said he will be here tonight.”

Fin’s lower lip trembled and Tauriel kissed his brow. “Do not cry my love. You can spend the entire day with me, and we can go anywhere you wish.”

“Bird?”

“You want to go see the birds?” Tauriel asked, giving him a bright smile.

Finli nodded his head, the thick black hair falling into his eyes as he did so. Fin did love going to the raven room. Something about watching the birds come and go intrigued him. She wished Kili could be there too but after the incident last night with the hair dye, he had apologized this morning and said he wanted to take the day to sort a few things out. He wanted to be her friend, and that is all he could promise her at the moment. It was heartbreaking, but, Tauriel understood. At least he was looking at her again.

Making their way up to the raven-room, Tauriel made sure to grab some scraps Fin could feed to the birds and a snack for her son. Kaw was following close behind them and it took Tauriel half the trip up the mountain to realize Finli was tossing several of the scraps from the bag he held in his fist, behind her to his raven best friend.

“Finli.” Tauriel admonished with a sigh. “You must not give all of those to Kaw. They must be shared.”

The toddler however, had another opinion. “No. Kaw.”

Rolling her eyes Tauriel kissed his head. “No my dear. Kaw has had enough.” She used her free hand to take the remaining scraps and placed the now half-full bag in her pocket as they ascended the last of the steps.

Tauriel always loved the raven room as well. It was just, a peaceful place to be. Its position at the high point of the mountain also gave a priceless view over middle earth. She could see for miles. “See my star? Those are the greenwood trees. That is where I grew up.”

Finli had his head resting against her breast as she pointed to the far-off forests. It is where Mirkwood resides and king Thranduil.”

“Da?” Finli asked, his brown eyes looking up at her.

Tauriel shook her head. “No, da is here, in our mountain.”

“Pop?” He then asked.

Tauriel chuckled. “No, pop is here too, as is nan and uncle Fili.”

“Spiders?” Tauriel cringed. He was too young to hear about the spiders. “Mama. Spiders?” Finli lifted his head and looked at Tauriel.

“Yes, there are spiders there.” Tauriel sighed.

“Big!” To emphasize his point, he spread his arms wide. She was going to kill Fili for his stories he has been telling Finli recently.

“Yes dear. Big spiders. That is how mama and da met.” Tauriel smiled down at Fin who silently looked up at her. She opened her mouth to speak when she slammed it shut again. Wait. She did not remember how they met…yet…the memory was there…odd. But Tauriel shook it off when a tug on one of her braids had her looking back down at Finli who was watching her earnestly. “Would you like to hear how mama and da met?”

Finli, now more interested in her braid, did not say a thing. Tauriel did not mind though as she begun her tale of thirteen dwarves and a hobbit finding their way into her forest. The memories played out in her mind as she spoke, as if they had always been there.

Kili stared down at the piece of parchment in his hands. He was sitting at his workbench, having refused any invitation for company today. He did not wish to be around anyone, and their pitying looks or suggestions to help him remember things he knew were completely lost. It was draining and disheartening. No, he just wanted to be alone so maybe he could think.

Kili grumbled as he took in the drawing on the page he held. Tauriel again! What is the matter with him? He was supposed to step away from all that today. To give himself time to evaluate what HE wants rather then what others expect of him.

Kili crumbled the page in his hands and threw it across the room. Evidently, he will find no real peace here. Ghosts of the life he will never remember and is likely lost to him are just too haunting, even in this space.

Rising from the stool, Kili decided that maybe he could request a chance to go back to Ered Luin. If he can trace his life back, maybe he can create a new beginning. It was unlikely his uncle would allow it anytime soon, but it was worth asking.

Kili took a step towards the door, but immediately had to catch himself on the table when his knees gave way from what he could only describe as an explosion in his head. Pain, that came first, then a sort of pressure, then nothing. It was all gone as if it had never come. “Mahal, what was that?”

Scrubbing his hands down his face, Kili tried to catch his breath and slow his racing heart. What was he doing? Oh, right, he was going to speak with Thorin about going back to Ered Luin. Maybe, while he was there, he could stop by and see Bilbo.

Kili made for the door once again, but froze the moment his hand grasped the handle. “Bilbo?”

The hobbit…Bilbo was a hobbit that came with them on their quest for Erebor. Fili had told him…but…this was the first time Kili could see him in his mind. A being even smaller than dwarves. He lived in a hole in the ground, in the shire. HA, the shire. Bilbo was the one who saved Thorin, and got them out of prison in Mirkwood…Mirkwood is where he met Tauriel. “Tauriel…TAURIEL!!!!”

Kili sobbed out a laugh. He remembered meeting her. She flew down with her daggers from a tree and saved his life, for the first time. The eleth would then proceed to do it again twice more. Once to cure him of a morgul wound, then again…again in Valinor where she gave up her immortality so that they could return to middle earth and try their quest once more. Valinor. That is where his memories once again come to a standstill. Their time in Valinor. Mahal’s great hammer, he had died. How could he have forgotten that?

It did not matter though. Kili’s entire being was filled with fire. He loved her, Tauriel, he loved her. Mahal, he loved her with everything that he was. With that, Kili ran. He ran through the halls, and up to the royal wing. He ran past Fili who was nearly barreled down by the sprinting prince, and he burst into Tauriel’s chambers, shouting her name but only silence greeted him.

“Ki? Is everything alright?” Fili came in behind Kili, Viltarra ever by his side watching Kili with her own worried expression.

“Have you seen Tauriel?” Kili turned to his brother, desperation in his eyes as he spoke.

Fili watched his brother warily. “Yes…she was taking Finli up to the raven room at the top of the mountain. What is going on Kili?”

Kili, however, didn’t answer. Instead, he ran back through the door and forced his legs to keep going even as they cried for him to slow. His breath was coming out in great gasps as he reached the top of the mountain and he paused at the door to collect himself. This was the final barrier keeping him from Tauriel. Tauriel who was here. Tauriel who he shared a son with. Tauriel, who was his soulmate, his one.

Taking the final step, Kili opened the door and peered inside. At first he saw nothing but the black birds that were fluttering about. He stepped in and shut the door behind him. That is when he heard his Tauriel speaking. She must have been somewhere near the large opening, because her voice was distant and muffled by the fluttering of wings coming and going.

Walking closer, he was finally able to make out her words. It seemed like she was telling a story. He listened as he closed the distance, now able to clearly hear the words she spoke.

“We made it to the shores of long lake…” Tauriel spoke softly. “…the big dragon felled by an arrow by the great Lord of Dale, Bard. But many were lost. I too was lost. I did not know where to go or what to do. Was I to follow my heart, or follow my responsibilities? My choice was made so much more difficult when your da asked me to come with him. I knew I could not. I had no place among dwarves. But, he looked at me with such wonder, and told me that he was not afraid of how he felt, that he knew what he felt. Do you know that is when he said the first word in his language to me? It is to this very day, my favorite word.”

“Amralime.”

Tauriel whipped her head and stared at Kili who was standing only a few steps away from her. Her eyes widening in impossible hope as she placed her feet down off the stone and turned fully to the dwarven prince who was now watching her with a look of wonder, just as she remembered from her memory. “What did you say?”

Kili smiled with tears in his eyes. “Amralime. That is the first word in Khuzdul I said to you. Unless you count the curses I muttered in the forest when the spiders were attacking. But, you know, minors in the room.”

Tauriel studied Kili from where she still sat frozen on the stone with Finli limp against her shoulder. So lost in these, surprising memories, she had not even noticed when he must have fallen asleep. Tauriel adjusted him in her arms and lifted her eyes to Kili. She half expected him to be gone, nothing more than a figment of her fragmented mind reaching out for any piece of Kili it could get. Did she fall asleep?

But he was there, and the proof of which came when Tauriel stood and lifted her fingers to reach out and touch his cheek. Kili immediately grabbed her hand and placed his lips on her palm. “Tauriel. I am so sorry.”

The shock to her system being just too much to keep her standing, Tauriel dropped to her knees, ignoring the pain that ripped through her thigh as she landed. “Kili? Is it...are you…”

Kili fell to the ground just before her and gathered her and Finli into his arms, Tauriel immediately burying her face in his shoulder as Kili rocked them, the three of them. “I cannot remember everything, Tauriel, but I remember meeting you in Mirkwood. I remember falling in love with you in that cell, and you coming to save me in Lake Town, then the events that led up to my death. I also remember you finding us in Valinor, and what you gave up for me, Fili, and uncle. That is where my memory ends though, there is nothing between you fading from Valinor, and my captivity.” Kili tightened his arms around his one. “I still cannot remember marrying you, or the birth of my son.”

Kili pulled away to look down at Finli, still held secure in Tauriel’s arms. “But, as I love you, my Tauriel, I love him.” Kili choked out a laugh, tears falling from his eyes. “To be honest, I am a bit in awe at the idea that I am a father, and that a creature as beautiful as you chose me.”

Tauriel readjusted her hold on Finli so she could release one hand to graze Kili’s cheek. “I love you, with everything that I am, Kili. I will always choose you. In any life, in any age, in any moment, it will only ever be you, meleth nin.”

Kili gave her a questioning look. “Meleth nin? I do not know what that means.”

Tauriel smiled softly. “I think you do.” Unable to contain herself any longer, Tauriel then slammed her lips to Kili’s, and he did not hesitate for even a moment before responding as she parted her lips to allow Kili to drown himself in her.

“Da?”

Kili instantly pulled away as both he and Tauriel looked down at their little creation. Tauriel, unable to part from Kili, pressed her forehead to his cheek as she used her free arm to glide her fingers through his hair framing his face, then the long hairs that now made up his growing beard; finally able to test the feeling out with her fingers, and her lips. Kili lifted his eyes to hers once more, and smiled widely.

Feeling a tug on one of his braids, Kili looked back down at the toddler who was now in his lap. Right. Finli. How he wished he could remember his son. Whatever miracle returned what memories he was given, he will forever be grateful for. But what he would not give to have those memories of Tauriel carrying his child, bearing his child.

Kili traced Finli’s cheek. “I wish I could have memories of you, but, I swear I will spend the remainder of my life making new ones.”

Tauriel kissed Kili on the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, a thought came to her head, something that may help the both of them. “What if I told you, I think I can share them with you, the memories?”

Kili smiled sadly. “I will take what I can get, but a story is not the same as a memory. If I have learned anything these last two weeks, it is that.”

However, Kili grew confused when Tauriel vehemently shook her head. “No Kili, that is not what I meant. I mean, I can give you my memories.”

At Kili’s continued confusion, she explained about her connection to him. How elves connect to their mates, and how she only recently learned he could also be connected to her when he was ready.

It was through this connection she believes she can share her memories with him, but, they will be her memories, her own experiences, her feelings…but it is far better, Kili thought, then reading about them or hearing stories. He, will take what he can get, to have a piece of what was lost to him.

“And what if I am ready now?” Kili asked hopefully.

Tauriel sighed. “Kili. You must be sure. You just got your memories…” Her words were silenced when his lips stole whatever she was about to say from her breath. Tauriel sighed into the kiss and Kili smiled when he finally pulled away.

Fin reached for Kili’s face when it became apparent to him neither of his parents was paying him attention. “Hang in there little one, just, give us a moment, okay?” Kili traced his cheek with a finger once again and looked back up at Tauriel. “I am ready, Tauriel. I want this, to be connected to you. I want it. I want everything with you. I know I just got my memories, and I know you are worried I am being hasty, but I had years stolen from me, Tauriel, seemingly happy years. I want those back in any form I can get, even if it is through your eyes.”

Tauriel considered him for a moment, then nodded. She leaned forward and placed her forehead against his. “Alright. But before I can show you anything, I must first connect our minds. Just, relax.” She breathed. Tauriel closed her eyes and reached for the part of her mind where Kili resided. The part she has been trying to ignore for two weeks. It flared warm and comforting as she approached it. She then traced it back to Kili and let her instincts take over.

Kili waited. At first, he felt nothing, then something he could only describe as warmth began to fill his mind, then it was as if he was completely encompassed by Tauriel. She, was his every sense, and his heart began to thunder in his chest. “Relax Kili.” She soothed, her free hand cupping his cheek.

Kili forced himself to calm but then the memories came, unbidden and fast, but not how he thought. She had said she would give him her memories, so he was expecting them all to be from Tauriel’s perspective, from her eyes. Instead, they were from his.

“Tauriel.” Kili gasped, grabbing at her; his hands tightly fisting the vest over her tunic as he tried to get some control over his emotions.

Tauriel pulled back, her instincts telling her there was nothing left to do, and she watched as Kili slowly open his eyes. There was that brown she loved.

Kili lifted his hand to trace her jaw, Tauriel leaning into his touch, then he looked down at Finli who was watching him. Choking out a sob, Kili pulled Finli to him, the toddler easily obliging as he buried his head in his father’s shoulder. “My little star. My lakhadkhajmel. Look how you have grown without me.”

Tauriel furrowed her brows. “Kili?” there was something in his eyes that was not there a moment ago. Kili pulled Finli tight against his chest and wept. “I remember Tauriel. I remember everything. I remember asking you to marry me in front of the fire on the eve of Yule, I remember you walking towards me on Thorin’s arm and binding yourself to me, I remember you making me the happiest dwarrow when you said we were having a child, I remember it all.” Tauriel fell into Kili, who lifted an arm and pulled her to him. He was back. Fully. Her Kili was back.

They remained together, huddled as a family until Tauriel could no longer ignore the burning in her leg. She rose to her feet and tugged on Kili’s hand. Finli had succumbed to his nap once more and Tauriel laced her fingers with his and beckoned him forward with a soft, “Come.”

The pair walked through the halls and into the royal wing. They walked side by side into their chambers and Kili made for Finli’s room, placing him in the cradle he had made with his own hands. He watched Fin sleep for a moment, Tauriel wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her chin on his shoulders. “Did you know, he escapes at night?”

Tauriel lifted her head and gaped at Kili. “He cannot even do stairs meleth nin. How can he leave his crib? It has bars!”

Kili chuckled quietly. “I never said I knew how he did it, only that he did. He comes into my room on the nights I stay.”

That was news to Tauriel. She sighed. She will need to be more proactive in making sure harmful items are out of reach if her escape artist son decides to go on nightly-strolls through the chambers.

Kili leaned in and kissed Finli’s head before grabbing Tauriel’s hand and pulling her from the room, shutting the door and dragging her to their own chambers. He shut that door too and leaned back against it. A beauty stood before him. A goddess bathed in the light streaming from the sun outside. “Two weeks.” Kili murmured as he closed the distance, releasing the belt that sat on her hips. “Two weeks of being near you but fighting to stay away from you like an idiot.”

“You are not an idiot Kili, you were healing.” Tauriel chastened, breathlessly. Her heart was racing in anticipation as Kili began to remove her layers.

“Then nine months of not touching you, seeing you, or hearing your voice.” Kili went on, ignoring her chiding statement. Instead, he pushed her down to sit on the bed as he leant down and began unlacing her boots, one at a time removing them from her feet. He helped her out of her leggings then sat and traced his thumb along the raw, still healing flesh on her lower thigh. “I almost killed you.”

Tauriel shivered at the chills that ran up her spine at Kili’s touch. “But you did not. Let us focus on that.” She ran her hands through his hair. “I have much to tell you, but none of which I wish to say at this moment except, come here.”

With no further invitation necessary, Tauriel pulled Kili up and over her. A breath of completeness leaving her when she felt Kili’s solid weight rest on top of her. She quickly divested him of his layers and pulled him close. “I love you Kili.”

Kili leaned back, purring. “As I love you, amralime.” He immediately claimed her lips, Tauriel keening as Kili filled every part of her for the first time in nearly a year. No words were necessary as the couple spent the next hour reconnecting mind, body, and soul until they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Chapter Text

Chapter Ten

“Strap his hands tighter Tharyt! I don’t want him to be able to do that again!” Kili looked around, his hands up in chains and that voice…not again. Maybe he never actually escaped to begin with. Maybe, he has been here this entire time and getting home was nothing more than a pain filled hallucination.

Kili even felt the warm breath when the elf hissed in his ear. “You will regret that dwarf!”

Before he could respond, however, there was a scuffle just behind him and he heard the unmistakable sound of someone being shoved hard against the wall. That was new… “You touch him, and I will kill you again, and again, and again. I was once told my mind is protected! I think you should know his is as well. Leave this place or be destroyed.”

There was silence then the sound of footsteps coming towards him. Kili braced but then the voice of his soul filled him. “Do not be afraid, meleth nin. I am here. I will always be here for you. You need not fear any longer. I will protect you. Always. Now. Wake from this place and be free of its pains.”

Kili leaned his forehead against the cold, hard, stone, wall, his voice barely above a whisper as he spoke. “What if I come back? What if every time I close my eyes, I end up here, with her?”

Warmth filled his mind and soul as Kili felt the ghosting of lips in his hair. “Then know I will be here to save you every time. But right now, it is time to go. Your spirit is one of light and joy, this is no place for my Kili.”

Kili shot up and groaned. He scrubbed his fingers through the foreign beard along his jaw, then the long hair that was in need of more trimming, finally, he sat forward with his hands framing his face. What was that? That was unlike any dream or nightmare he had ever had.

With a quick glance at the glass terrace door outside, Kili could see the sun was still bright in the sky. He then eyed the room to make sure they did not have any surprise guests, but the door remained shut and the chamber silent apart from Tauriel’s slow, even, breaths.

Taking a steady breath to calm his heart and relax his mind, Kili decided to test this ‘connection’ he has with Tauriel. She had said the more they work on it, the stronger it would become. He had never had anyone in his mind before and wondered if he would have to filter her thoughts out with his, but, if he was to be honest, he felt little different then how he normally felt in his head.

Tauriel said to focus on her if he really wished to access it. She said he would need to relax and really drown out all of the distractions around him, especially as he learns to use this new skill.

“Okay Kili. You can do this. Focus. Tauriel.” Keeping his voice down to a hushed whisper, the young prince mentally prepared himself to turn his mind completely to Tauriel.

At first, more than anything, Kili felt a heady heat pool his belly, forcing him to realize he was going to need to NOT focus on certain aspects of his elven beauty, or he would either have to wake his sleeping wife, or…go take a really cold shower. Right. Focus again, on safer aspects of his elf.

After a few moments, Kili was able to feel a deep warmth in his mind. It felt as if he was being embraced. It was safe. Protective. It filled him with love. Ah. Here was his beloved.

“Amralime.” Kili sighed happily as he lay back against the pillows and kept his mind on hers. He had no doubt now that she was there, watching over him in his sleep just as she was there when he was awake.

A small whimper escaped her mouth, and Tauriel was physically curling into herself. Kili sat up once again and looked over at his wife whose back was to him as she lay facing the terrace windows.

Maybe she was having a nightmare. Knowing how tired Tauriel was and not wanting to wake her, Kili leaned into her sleeping form, placed his hand on her hip, and closed his eyes. He found the direct connection again, it was quicker now that he knew what he was looking for, and tried to figure out how to access it deeper. Deciding he would imagine reaching out and grasping it would be an idea worth trying, Kili mentally reached for their connection. She was there for him in his nightmare, so he wanted to do the same for her.

The moment he touched their bond, however, Kili thought he had done something wrong when his mind filled with a blinding light which came with an uncomfortable sensation that could only be described as his entire being splitting and separating into pieces. It was dizzying for several seconds, then it all suddenly faded, the light dimmed, and Kili was able to focus once again. “Woah.”

Taking a moment, Kili just sat, his mind still focused on Tauriel. Except, Tauriel’s place in his mind was suddenly different. Mahal, he hoped he did not do something he should not have. Maybe he should wake her. He was about to say her name when something stopped him. Something was there, in his mind. Another presence but it was weak. Kili shifted and pulled his hand from Tauriel to run it through his hair. He really needed to have a chat with her, and maybe ask if there was a list of things he should not do…along with what he could now do.

When another whimper left her lips, Kili looked at his wife then tried focusing again. He was searching for the other presence, but only found Tauriel’s. Fire’s heat, he hoped it was not anything to do with that blasted ring. Just what he needed was to get his memories back only to find that…thing….left a piece of itself in his head, then was transferred to his wife during their connection.

Needing more comfort than the warmth she brough to his mind, Kili lifted a hand to trace patterns on Tauriel’s spine, hoping it would sooth her as much as it did him. Of course, it worked, as his wife let out a deep sigh then settled once again and was sleeping soundly.

Kili closed his eyes and thought joining his one in sleep for just a bit longer sounded like the perfect plan. That is, until he felt the presence once again and his eyes shot open. He lifted himself into sitting position and looked around, but just like before, it was gone. That’s it…he…was losing his mind, there was no other explanation.

Huffing out in frustration, Kili fell backwards onto the mattress before turning onto his side towards Tauriel hoping to block whatever it was out, and go back to sleep. Yup, he was going to just let it go and ignore whatever it was that was plaguing him, as it is presently the best option for his sanity…until he can speak to his wife about it that is. With his mind made up, Kili wrapped his arms around Tauriel’s waist and pulled her to him, trying to force his mind to rest.

Immediately the presence was there once again, and slightly stronger. Kili began to see a pattern. Touch his wife, feel the odd presence. To test this theory, Kili removed his arm from her waist, and his mind was filled with none other but his Tauriel. With only a small hesitation, Kili then flexed his hand before once more placing it gently around her waist where it rested on her abdomen. Just like that, the presence filled his mind once again…even stronger this time.

Kili’s eyes went wide. It cannot be. Kili lifted himself to look to where his hand currently splayed, and a tear fell from his eyes. Tauriel had said she knew the moment she conceived. That she was connected to the child within her. Maybe he was wrong, but he for one did not think so.

Kili leaned down around his slumbering wife and placed a kiss on her flat belly. “Hello little one. Your ma is asleep so she does not know yet, but I am your da, and I am here. Do not be afraid. You are already so loved.” The presence in his mind flared slightly and Kili instinctively met it with love and a sense of safety.

There was a soft hum, then Tauriel’s quiet voice filled the room. “Kili? Are you alright meleth nin? Did something happen?”

Kili laughed and wiped the tears from his eyes as he looked at his wife who was looking up at him with concern from where she still lay on her side. “I am perfect amralime. I am perfect and you, my beloved wife, were wrong.”

Tauriel turned onto her back and traced the tears on his cheek. She padded them away with her thumb and smiled. “Wrong about what, my Kili?”

“I, was the first this time.” Kili grinned wide, but said nothing more.

With no evident elaboration, Tauriel gave him a look laced with confusion. “First for what?”

“First to know. You said I will be second, that you will always be first. But, I was first on this one…so you were quite mistaken.” Kili’s grin spanned from ear to ear. He watched and waited, not giving any further detail on purpose as he was quite enjoying her confused expression.

Tauriel pushed away the grogginess from sleep and tried to focus on what Kili had said. He was first, but she had told him he would always be second. Second for what? Her mind connected with the only memory she had that seemed relevant, but she pushed it away. That was impossible. But it circled back as quickly as it was waived away. Tauriel’s eyes widened and she placed a hand on her belly as she felt the presence solidify in her mind. Oh, Valar above. “Kili. I think I am with child.”

“I know, amralime.” Kili choked out.

Tauriel smiled. “Does this please you?” She traced her fingers over his forehead and cupped his face in her hand.

Kili nodded and drew her into a slow, passionate kiss. “Very, very much. Wow. In just over a year, we will have two little ones.  That is the greatest of gifts.”

“Two.” Tauriel repeated in agreement. She then looked to the door then at the light streaming in from outside. “I think we are now on borrowed time. Finli should be waking soon if he has not already. I am in most want of a shower, and maybe a back scrub?”

Kili launched himself over her and out of the bed, then turned to look expectantly at her. “Well? You coming?”

“I most certainly hope so.” Tauriel chuckled and Kili wagged his eyebrows as he held the door open for his already unclothed wife, and trailed after her into the bathing room.

One, very pleasant, shower and back scrub later, Kili stood staring into the mirror while Tauriel was dressing. He looked at the hair on his face. It felt, off. He always considered himself something of an oddity among his people for having not been able to grow a beard, but now that he has, he was not sure what to make of it. Maybe if he had gradually seen the growth instead of feeling like it had come out of nowhere, he would be more comfortable with it, but as of now it is only a reminder of what he went through.

“Kili, is everything alright?” Tauriel knocked and stepped in to see Kili staring intently at himself in the mirror. He nodded first, then shook his head.

“Different. I feel so...different.” Kili met Tauriel’s eyes in the glass. He looked so lost; it broke her heart. “Amralime, do you...I mean...would you be opposed if I trim this down closer to what it was?”

Tauriel walked up to him and draped her arms around his waist and pulled him flush to her. She leaned her head onto his shoulder and nuzzled the growing whiskers. “I must say, it takes adjusting, but I do enjoy the sensation.” She chuckled then turned her eyes back to his in the mirror. “It was something you have always spoke of wanting my love. Are you certain trimming it is what you want? If so Kili, you do not need to ask me. I love you, all of you. I will take you however I can get you. Beard or no.”

Turning his head, Kili kissed her then pulled away. “I want it to grow, just...” He sat for a moment, trying to put his thoughts to words. But he should of known he did not need to. Tauriel, as always, knew exactly what he was feeling.

“I understand.” She smiled, easily picking up where he seemed to not be able to articulate. “You want it but at this time it reminds you too much of your time away. It after all is physical proof of how long you were gone.” Kili nodded, happy she understood. “When it does grow back though, I will love you just the same. Although…I do have one request.”

Kili cocked his head, curious as to what she would request when it came to his facial hair. “Anything.”

Tauriel eased back and turned Kili to face her, she then pulled his lips to hers in a deep, devouring, kiss. Leaning away, Tauriel smiled. “No braids like Fili’s. If you must have them, maybe placed here.” She kissed his chin. “Or, here.” She moved her lips from one side of his jaw to the other.”

“Whatever you wish amralime.” Tauriel watched for a moment as Kili picked up his shaving kit and went to work trimming both his hair, and his beard.

As he groomed, Tauriel went back into the bedchamber and sat on Kili’s side of the bed, laying her hand on her abdomen, and checking on the presence within. It would take a week or two for it to strengthen, but at the moment, it was there, warm, and glowing so she was happy.

A half hour later, Kili came back into the chamber looking more like himself. He kept his beard thicker than it had been when he was taken, but had taken several inches off and cleaned up the edges. His hair, he had cut back to where it hung just beyond his shoulders.

Fili had already helped him trim it down in Mirkwood, but Kili wanted nothing more than to look in a mirror, and actually recognize his reflection. Though he could do nothing about the weight and muscle loss right now, having his hair and beard back to what it was, is oddly, comforting. “Well?” He waived with a flourish.

Tauriel looked him up and down, then hummed. “You are beautiful Kili.”

“Is that not my line?” Kili smiled and sat beside her, closing his eyes as Tauriel set herself to work placing his family braids into his dark curls, before placing her commitment braid in. Kili, in turn, twisted around and did the same for her, taking extra time to carefully work his own braid into her thick, red, hair. He smiled to himself as he slipped the bead he had given her when he asked her to be his, happy to have the precious memory fill his mind.

Braids complete, Tauriel sighed contently and pulled Kili down onto the bed, laying back herself, and gently nudged his head to rest on her chest as he placed his hand on her belly. They sat in silence until there was an unmistakable sound at the door. Both parents looked up and waited until the handle turned and the door was pushed open. They smiled when their little star entered the room going right for Kili’s side of the bed.

“Da! Mama! Up!”

Kili laughed and Tauriel giggled as Finli was hauled up on the bed by his father. “Now I know that door’s handle is higher than you can reach. What magical abilities does my son have hmmm?”

Tauriel lifted her head and smirked. “The raven kind.” Kili followed her eyes as Kaw ruffled his feathers and croaked as he pushed the door further open and waddled inside before he spread his wings and flew to the bed, hopping up to Tauriel who scratched his head. “Nana.” He greeted and Tauriel hummed.

“Kili, my beloved….” Tauriel lifted a brow and looked to her husband who was currently nuzzling Finli’s nose with his own, though he did turn to her when she called. “…we will have three children in a year. You forgot our little feathered one.”

After a moment of confusion, Kili gave her an ‘oh’ look. “How could I have forgotten? I am a terrible father, forgetting one of my little ones. How are you Kaw?” The raven tilted its head and leaned into Kili’s hand. “I am sorry if I scared you. Please don’t hate me for it.”

Kaw quirked his head at Kili then nuzzled his hand and croaked a deep, “Ada.”

Kili beamed then looked at his wife. “I am glad he doesn’t hold grudges.” Tauriel snorted and Finli reached for Kaw who jumped onto Kili’s chest where Fin sat. “Friends for life and apparently, partners in crime. I think the answer to how our little Finli escapes is in a black feathered package.”

Chuckling, Kili had to agree as he pulled Tauriel towards him to tuck her into his side. He was back, his memory was back, and he had his family back. Since Kili had already made it well known he was wishing for a day to himself, and the family knew Tauriel was spending the day with Finli, they were not bothered and spent the entire day just being together.

Walking down the hallway just before the evening bell was to toll, Kili played with the box in his hand. Tauriel was giving Fin a bath and had said if he stayed, their son would likely only soak them both, so he had a good quarter hour to do this. He knocked on Fili’s door and opened it, slowly peaking his head inside.

Viltarra looked up from a book she was reading, her mother and father on the obviously re-upholstered chaise beside the chair she occupied. “Kili. I was not expecting to see you today. Are you staying here tonight?”

Kili smiled softly and shook his head. “No.”

“Oh. Alright. Fili is still out, would you like to wait for him or would you prefer that I tell him you were here?”

“Actually.” Kili started. “I was hoping to speak to you.”

Viltarra looked taken aback. Kili has not really spoken to her since their return apart from a few words in passing. Mostly, Kili would talk to Fili or go to a room for some solitude. “Of course. What can I do?”

Kili looked at Vin and Tarrah before letting his eyes fall back on Viltarra. “I wanted to first thank you, for all you did for mam. You saved her life, Viltarra. I don’t think I ever said it, but thank you, truly.”

“She is Fili’s mother, and I know what she means to your family.” Viltarra easily responded. “But I would hope I am the kind of dam who would do the same for anyone. I am just glad I remembered Tauriel’s use of kingsfoil and was quick enough to find some or I fear the worst was imminent.”

Kili nodded. “It was. There is little more painful than a morgul wound. I should know, I’ve gone through it twice. Definitely would not recommend it.” He chuckled and smiled as Viltarra’s eyes went wide and her hand flew to her mouth.

The young baker ignored her parent’s questioning look as she stood and stepped in front of Kili, taking him in. “Kili?”

The dark-haired prince gave her a nod. “Hello Viltarra.”

“You remember?” Viltarra asked, trying not to have the hope, though it filled her before she could tap it down.

“Everything...” Kili began, “and a bit more. I will explain later. Right now, I wanted to give you something if you will allow.”

Viltarra smiled wide, tears filling her eyes as joy filled her soul. Kili went through physical hell for nine months, only to come out of it with no knowledge of those he loved most, his wife, and son. If anyone deserved a miracle, it was Kili. Forcing her tears away, Viltarra signaled him to continue and Kili handed her the box in his hand. “Before I even married my Tauriel, Fili accepted her as his sister. He gave her a braid to signify his status with her and to remind her of her place with him. I was hoping to do the same for you.”

Opening the box, Viltarra pulled out a silver and rose-gold bead. Etched throughout were flowers and an opal ring shone lining the hole both the top and bottom. “I made it the same time I made your circlet; I had been wanting to give it to you just before your wedding in fact but...” Kili trailed off.

Looking at the bead in her hand, Viltarra felt pain rip through her. Her wedding. Had she not wanted those ridiculous flowers, none of this would have transpired. “It was my fault Kili.”

Kili gaped at Viltarra and the dam stiffened when he pulled her into his arms.  “Never say that Viltarra. None of what happened had anything to do with you. Truthfully, that is another thing I should be thanking you for.”

Viltarra pushed Kili away and gave him a surprised look. “Whyever would you say that!? If I had not childishly wanted flowers, we would have never been taken, Dis would not have almost died, and you would never have been...been, tortured, Kili.”

“No. Instead my son would have been taken. You saved my child from my fate. I could not thank you enough for that. It would have destroyed Tauriel even more then my being gone did if Finli was taken from her. She would have never recovered.” Kili shuttered at the thought of his wife fading before his eyes, losing both her and his son at the same time.

Shaking away the images that will never be, Kili sighed. “I know these last two years have been, enough to make even the strongest of beings run from our family. But the fact you are still here, means you are here for the long haul…if I am not mistaken. Oh, and just so you know, we do go through quiet uneventful times too...even IF Tauriel does not believe me when I told her we do.” He smirked.

Viltarra looked at the bead in her hand once again, then back up at Kili and smiled. “At least I can say my life won’t be boring. It was not a choice Kili. I love Fili. He is my Tauriel.” She teased and Kili laughed.

Even Vin and Tarrah were chuckling from where they sat, though Vin also shook his head and rebuked his daughter, a grin wide on his face as he did, meaning it was all in jest. “Don’t let him find out you compared him to a lass gem. It’s usually unpopular among males.”

Viltarra rolled her eyes at her father and Kili scoffed then snickered. “I personally think he would be honored. Now...what do you say? Can I give you a braid, sister?”

A quick look of confusion flit across Viltarra’s face then she gave him a small smile. “Of course Kili, I would be honored. It would mean a great deal to me if you would.” She looked around then back at Kili. “Where do you want me?”

“Actually, just turn a bit. I can reach from here just fine. I am freakishly tall, after all.” Kili gave her a teasing smile and grabbed a piece of her hair exactly where Fili’s braid was located in Tauriel’s hair. He weaved in the intricate braid and held his hand out for the bead Viltarra was still studying. She placed it in his palm and Kili secured the braid and held it up for her to see.

The braid was beautiful, but looked challenging. How was she supposed to do that herself? “Will I need to be able to re-create it? Because this seems like a pattern I have never learned.”  

Viltarra looked worriedly at Kili, so he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I can show you how it is done when you are ready. These normally hold for quite awhile, but, Fili will be the one to re-do them as needed. It is the way it’s done in our clan, family doing each other’s braids, so try not to worry. I do Tauriel’s and her, mine, though mam and uncle step in sometimes and do them as well. Both uncle and Fili are amazing braiders. I am afraid I have gotten more accustomed to elven hair.” Kili beamed and hummed out a laugh.

Viltarra loved how his eyes sparkled when he spoke about his family. He looked so much younger and more vibrant than he has been since his return. It just showed how difficult these last two weeks have been with his loss of memory. She pulled Kili into another hug. “Thank you, Kili. I love it.”

Kili tightened his hold on her for a moment then pulled away. By his marks, he had a few minutes still before he had to go back. “What I also wanted to come in here for was to ask how you are doing. I feel like I need to apologize for not asking you sooner.”

Viltarra, however vehemently shook her head. “Oh no Kili. Please do not apologize, I completely understand. Really, I have been doing fine.”

Kili lifted a brow, then looked at her parents who were pointedly looking anywhere but him until he caught Vin’s eye and the baker shook his head behind Viltarra’s back, Tarrah hitting him before he could speak. Shaking his head Kili looked back at Viltarra. “You know, there are people that care about you here, you do not always need to be alright.”

Viltarra squared her shoulders and sniffed indignantly. “I know Kili, and I thank you. But really. I am fine.”

Sighing, Kili leveled her with a look. “I am telling you this as a brother, but you are not. Viltarra, do not think I have not noticed, even in my state these last few weeks, that I can count on a raven’s foot, how many times you left this chamber.”

“Twice.” Vin added in before Tarrah stamped on his foot, and he yelped out in pain.

Kili smirked and folded his arms and Viltarra immediately saw where he took after his uncle. “Furthermore, I believe both of those times was with Fili for dinner in the hall.” Kili watched as Viltarra’s cheeks flamed red and she folded her arms and glared at Kili, who just glared right back.

“Woah. What am I walking into here? Because what I am seeing is my lovely half-wife and my just as lovely brother about to kill each other with glares that would make Thorin as proud as Thranduil is of his own reflection. Everything alright?” Vin and Tarrah turned to Fili as he entered, and both shook their head causing Viltarra to turn her glare onto them.

Kili shrugged and looked at his brother. “That depends on who you ask, Fi. I was just beginning to practice mam’s recipe for tough love. Now. Butt out…or leave.”

Fili threw his arms out in frustration. “THIS IS MY CHAMBER and THAT is my wife…according to elvish law. So, I will certainly not be leaving.”

“Then butt out.” Kili snickered and turned to Viltarra. “Well?”

“Well, what?” The young dam huffed.

“Do you want me to repeat it or…” Kili hedged, lifting a brow in challenge.

“NO!...and no.” Viltarra finished quietly. She looked around the room and lowered her eyes in shame. “I…you’re right Kili. I do not like leaving this room.” She closed her eyes feeling shame fill her for her lack of strength. “It is safe in here.” A tear fell from her eye and slipped down her cheek as she whispered, “Fili is here.”

Kili watched sadly as Fili pulled her into his arms, tucking her safely away. Kili walked up to them and placed a hand on her shaking shoulder. “Nobody blames you Viltarra for wanting to feel safe. Least of all me.”

“I heard your screams Kili. Every day. It got to the point where Dis and I feared you were dead those rare moments where you went silent.” Viltarra sniffed into Fili’s vest, his arms tightening around her. “Then I realized, I was beginning to feel relieved when the air filled with your voice once more, because it meant you were alive. What kind of monster feels relief to hear another’s scream?!” She released a dry sob and forced herself to continue, or was it she could not stop once she began?

Whatever it was, Viltarra finally began the first step of healing, speaking about her fears and pains. “Then Dis got worse, and she began seeing your father, I had to all but beg her to stay strong and live. I told her of my…of my sister.” By this point Viltarra was losing a grip on her carefully controlled emotions as she pushed her face into Fili’s chest.

“Karra? Oh gem.” Vin sighed sadly.

“You have a sister?” Kili looked to Fili who nodded. Viltarra had told him about her once. The poor dam held an unhealing scar much too deep when it came to her sister Karra.

“Karra was ten years Viltarra’s senior and was killed in a hunting accident over 70 years ago.” Tarrah supplied. “Darling, you need to stop holding that inside and letting it fester. It was not your fault.”

Viltarra pushed away from Fili and twisted to her parents, anger evident in her features. “Don’t you see?! It was my fault. Completely. I ran into that patch of forest, I hid in that brush. Had I not, she would be here right now.”

Tarrah stood and moved towards Viltarra who tried turning away but the knowing mother placed a hand on her cheek and turned her daughters head back towards her. “Viltarra. It was never your fault. It was an accident. A terrible one! But an accident no less. You were ten, darling. How could you have known.” She brushed the hair from Viltarra’s face. “Your sister loved you my darling, loves you still. Don’t you feel her around? She is and will always be your guardian. I am quite sure she is berating you at this moment for being so stubborn.”

Tarrah pulled the shaking dam into her arms. “Enough is enough, Viltarra. Do not carry this your entire life. You will see her again in the great halls one day. Now, however, is a time for healing and new beginnings. You have a wonderful family you are about to enter, trouble magnets, but, protective and loving which is all I could ever ask for. You went through and survived something that would have broken the strongest of beings, but here you stand, alive. Start with that. If you need to stay in this room for a bit longer, do it. But do it with the goal of entering the main sitting room alone tomorrow. Do it with the goal to go to the market next week. Do it with the goal of picking wildflowers outside in a month. Do not give into fear my child. Fear is a sickness that grows as you feed it.”

Viltarra listened then slowly stepped away and wiped her eyes. “You are all right. Thank you.”

Kili smiled. “It is not about being right or wrong sis. It is about finding a reason to step out the door.” Fili gaped at Kili who was grinning at him. “Now.” Kili stepped towards Viltarra. “If you need me, I am just down the hall, ya? Open door policy. You are most welcome any time.” He pulled her into an embrace one last time and as he pulled away, he left a kiss on her brow. Kili then clapped his hands together and looked around the room. “Right, if you don’t mind, I have a wife and a son to get back to.” He gave Fili a wink and left the room, laughing at Fili’s incredulous look as the door shut behind him.

Viltarra walked over and used her hand to shut his mouth which was hanging open. “He said wife right? You heard it? And he called you sis? Am I missing something?”

Viltarra leaned into him and looked at the closed door fondly. “He got his memories back today, Fili. He did not tell me how, but he did.”

Darkness is all Naurfaer saw as he came to. He groaned and tried opening his eyes, but hissed and shut them immediately. The sun was shining bright above him…too bright. He slung his arm over his eyes to block out the light that was leaking through his lids. His ears caught movement and a shadow fell over the elf, then something began tugging at his hair and Naurfaer peaked through his arm, opening his eyes just enough to see a mass of grey standing above him. “I thought I told you to scram? Now I see it is good I came back since you lack the understanding of ‘go home’.”

Galaddal nickered and bumped the elf’s head with his large nose until Naurfaer sat up and gaged his surroundings. He sat in the middle of the small patch of forest but the structure housing the gate he had once made was completely gone. Nothing but a single, solitary stone stood in its place.

Naurfaer stood slowly and cocked his head when something glistened beside him. His blades? That’s impossible! They should have been unretrievable. The keys to the gate, lost when it was destroyed. He picked them up and a small bit of parchment floated to the ground. Curiously, Naurfaer retrieved the piece and looked at the words on the paper.

“Naufi, thought you may yet need these. Forever, Elbereth.”

A final gift from his wife. He knew there was a reason he fell in love with her…before she went all…evil ringwraith-ish. Spinning his precious blades in his hands, Naurfaer re-sheathed them and turned to the horse. “Well? Do you think you are ready to go home now? I believe I have a granddaughter to return you to and if everything worked as well as we hope, maybe even another great-grandchild on the way.” He jumped up on Galaddal and with one final look at where the gate once stood, pushed the horse into a run back towards his home, his family, and his life in the lonely mountain.  

“Are you telling me, you have all your memories back?” Kili nodded at Thorin who had stood beside where Dis sat holding Finli, and Thorin sighed. “So, he did it then?”

Thorin looked at Tauriel who bit her lip as Kili turned his questioning eyes to her. “Who did what?”

When Kili got back into their chambers after speaking to Tauriel, they decided they wanted to tell the family of Kili’s returned memories that day. It has been a darkness plaguing the mountain and they were tired of its presence. So, after getting his bath, Tauriel dressed Finli and with Kili at her side, went across the hallway to see Dis who was finishing up her supper with Thorin.

Of course, Dis too was having…difficulties…with adjusting being both out of that pit and into the safety of the mountain so Thorin was, much of the time, with her. She did leave her chambers, but it was more often than not to attend a meeting with Thorin, see one of her children, or to go eat in the halls with the family.

In truth, they could all use a bit of good news and joy right now. “Naurfaer.” Tauriel answered Kili quietly. Kili looked around the room and was embarrassed to say he had completely forgotten about the other elf in the mountain. Kili looked around as if to expect the elf to show up until he remembered he had not seen Naurfaer since they left Mirkwood. Tauriel had said she had wanted to speak with him before they got distracted, Kili wonders if this was why.

“Where is he? When can we expect him to return?” Kili carefully watched his wife who looked at him with eyes filled with grief. Oh, his precious Tauriel. They will both be in need of healing before the monsters of this last year clear their eyes.

Tauriel looked at her Kili, then down at her hands in her lap and sighing. “Naurfaer went to seek out Manwe and request your memories be returned. Given how you have them now, I believe he has succeeded. What I do not believe, was he was expecting to be able to return. Naurfaer was prepared for a one-way trip to Valinor.”

Kili gaped at Tauriel then turned to everyone else in the room. “He’s gone? For me?”

“I don’t think it was just for you dear.” Dis looked at Tauriel sadly. “Tauriel is his only living blood remaining. I do not think I only speak for myself when I say there is nothing I would not do for my children or grandchildren, even if it means giving up my life.”

Tauriel looked to her feet until she felt a hand slide around her pulling her close. How she had missed this. Comfort from the only one who could truly take her pain away. Tauriel took a breath. “I do not believe he wished to return, after what I did.”

“What did you do amralime?” She said nothing so Kili hedged again, turning her head towards him to look into her eyes. “Amralime, whatever it was, tell me. You do not need to fear.”

Tauriel searched Kili’s eyes and only saw love, she then looked to Thorin, who was the only other one who knew unless he had told Dis before turning back to Kili. “I went back to the place they took you.”

“YOU WHAT!? Tauriel WHAT were you thinking?!” Kili turned to Fili and Thorin. “Nobody stopped her? I know we did not get everyone when we left!” He grasped Tauriel’s hand tightly, giving her a severe look. “That was dangerous! And foolish. What would I have done if I came back to myself and found you were taken, or killed! And our son…Tauriel, why?” Without waiting for an answer, Kili glared at his family. “...and why didn’t any of you stop her!?”

Fili huffed. “We were kind of busy with you little brother. She ran from the room and out the gates after someone lost their composer when she entered the room.”

Viltarra glared at Fili, her finger pointing hard into his chest in Kili’s defense. “FILI! He had just woken from being in captivity for nine months, and had no memory of who she was! Think before you speak.”

Dis nodded in agreement, glaring at Fili before looking at her youngest son over Finli’s head. “And Kili, I told you about that dear. Don’t you remember? Last week?”

It took a moment, but Kili finally remembered his mam mentioning something about Tauriel and going back…but to be honest…he was not in a good place and certainly could not recall what she had said in any detail. He did, however, remember what he had done in the bathroom to Tauriel, and that brought another round of guilt and pain for nearly killing his wife. Not to mention, pushing her away from him when he first woke after being healed. He can’t imagine what she had felt. Kili pulled Tauriel’s face to his own and rested their foreheads together. “I am sorry amralime.”

Tauriel shook her head as she pulled away. “Do not apologize.”

“Ya,” Fili broke in. “…she has not yet told you what she did to those spid…ouch! Mam!”

This time it was Dis who reached over and whacked Fili upside the head. “Stop…making… it…worse, Fili!”

Kili sighed and Tauriel’s cheeks and ears flamed red. “Amralime?”

“I did not handle your memory loss well meleth nin. When I was pulled from the room and told I could not see you, all I could think or focus on was, getting out. So I ran, into the forests and through the trees. I found a large hive of spiders and…and destroyed every one.” Tauriel pulled her hand from Kilis and stood, unable to be close enough to see the disgust he will have on his face. “I killed them all, but it was not enough. I needed to kill those who took you from me. My blood sang with the need for battle, and I ran towards the grey mountains which is the direction I was told they had taken you. I found the compound, and slaughtered every being I came into contact with.”

Tauriel kept her eyes trained on the flame dancing in one of the lamps as she spoke, her voice echoing with pain with each word that spilled from her lips. “I found the room they kept you in. I found your wedding ring.” Tauriel absently rubbed the golden ring on her bracelet, she had forgotten she had it. She will give it back if he wanted it after this. “I then lit it on fire, the room, the compound, and everyone inside all before leaving that blood filled chamber. Through the sound of the blaze I heard someone fighting not far from where I was, and with little care for myself, I walked towards it.” She sighed at the memory. “I saw Naurfaer fighting a red-haired female elf. At first she was just another captor, then I heard her words. She laughed and taunted with pleasure about the pain she brought my Kili. I could not see more, I could not hear more. I picked up a bow and quiver from a felled elf, then fired one arrow, and it pierced her from behind. It was not enough though.”

Tauriel felt a sob rip from her chest. “It will NEVER be enough.” She shouted. “So, I released a second arrow even as she began to fall to the ground, and quickly drew back a third. I wanted to unleash every single arrow I had even as she lay dead on the ground.” Tauriel clenched her jaw. “Thorin stopped me as the creature fell at Naurfaer’s feet, helped down by him. He said…” She dropped her gaze to look at Kili’s feet, unable to meet his disappointed eyes. “He said you would never want that of me, and it was time to go.”

Unable to take it any longer, Kili grabbed Tauriel by the shoulders, forcing her to look at him. “Now, listen to me closely Tauriel, for I shall only say this once. I. Love. You. You did nothing I would not have done in your place. Stop letting it torment you so.”

But Tauriel pulled herself from Kili’s arms and backed away, shaking her head at him. The words she spoke were forced out of her clenched jaw. “You don’t understand Kili! It is in my blood to be a monster.” Kili scoffed but Tauriel continued. “She was my grandmother.”

The room fell silent and still. Tauriel could not look at anyone, but she felt two large hands slide up either side of her cheek and gently lift her head. “What have I said about hiding from me? Please don’t. I have gone nearly a year without seeing your face, do not make me go any longer.”

“But Kili.” Tauriel tried, tears falling down her cheeks.

“No Tauriel. Stop.” Kili shook his head, looking at her earnestly. “I know you. You are no monster. We all have bad blood somewhere in us. Do you know this for certain though?”

Tauriel nodded. “Her name was Elbereth. She left Naurfaer just after my mother was born. He had known she was lost, he had said he now knew that it was the ring that truly killed her. It was my arrows though that took her from this world. What I fear makes me like her is that feeling I have that I would do it again, and again, and again.” Tauriel lifted a hand to Kili’s cheek. “I would kill anyone who brings you or my family harm without a thought, my Kili.”

Kili smiled and covered her hand with his own larger one. “Do not think I would ever do differently my Tauriel. They were not initially after me. Their original plan was to take Finli, and I can and will never allow that.”

“WHAT!?” Thorin roared causing the 18-month-old to startle in Dis’s lap as his lower lip began to quiver and his eyes filled with tears. Thorin instantly scooped the child up and hushed him as he turned to Tauriel and Kili.

Tauriel too looked at Kili with something akin to disbelief. “Is this true, Kili? They were going to take our baby?”

Kili nodded. “They said as such. When they took us, they thought they were getting Thorin, Fili, and myself. Idiots can’t tell a dam from a dwarrow. Such fools.” Kili folded his arms. “Even the she-demon said as much, saying she was glad she had me to play with over a weak babe. I wanted to grab the hair that fell down her back and strangler her with it.”

Tauriel flinched and Kili paused and looked at her hair that was falling on either side of her face and closed his eyes in realization. “The hair. Tauriel…my beloved Tauriel. I do not see her when I look at you.”

Tauriel’s eyes widened and her hand flew to her mouth to smother the sob that was trying to once again erupt from her lips. This was all just too much right now. But, once again, he caught her. He read her like a book and understood the core of her fears and pain. That whenever he looked upon her, it was Elbereth he always saw before he saw Tauriel, but Kili’s eyes were clear and sincere as he spoke. “Apart from the hair color, I did not even make the connection she was related to you Tauriel. You favor your mother my love. Your features are much softer, warmer, and gentler than hers. You are definitely shorter and your hair much thicker than her fine, stringy strands. The eyes are wrong as well, hers were cold and blue, yours a deep emerald green. Her lips harsh and thin, yours…” Kili drew her into a kiss and pulled away, giving her a warm smile as he continued, “Full and soft. I know the difference, and I will never forgive myself for nearly killing you with such a foolish mistake.”

“I will forgive myself, if you forgive yourself.” Tauriel tried with a small smile.

“Deal.” Kili murmured against her lips.

“Viltarra, you owe me 5 gold coins. I told you they would be devouring each other at this meeting, and in front of their offspring too. Don’t you two have any self-control?” Fili called out to the pair as Viltarra huffed and crossed her arms beside him.

Kili chuckled and pulled Tauriel to sit. He looked at the warg that was currently curled at Viltarra’s feet and wondered aloud the thought now running through everyone’s minds. “You don’t think they will come back? For one of you, or Fin?”

Fili leaned forward in thought. “Between your rescue, Ki, and Tauriel going back, I do not think anyone is left. I know Naurfaer got their leader.”

“You mean Herdir?” Kili asked, his hand snaking around Tauriel’s shoulder and pulling her flush into his side.

Fili rolled his eyes and leveled Kili with a glare. “Really Ki? You will have to excuse me for not getting his name while we were trying to battle our way out.” He then thought about what Kili had said, and burst out laughing, hard. “Herdir though? Really? Was that his name? Should have known the leader would be called ‘master’ in the elvish tongue.”

Tauriel clasped her hands and sighed. “I have heard that name whispered in Thranduil’s courts. He was an exiled clan prince with some rather extremist views on middle earth. Some believed his fathers before him served Sauron. It appears they were correct if he had access to those rings.” She rubbed the ring on her bracelet softly until Kili caught her eye before looking longingly at the ring.

Unclasping the bracelet, Tauriel carefully removed the golden ring and held it tightly in her hand, before passing it over to Kili who shook his head and lifted his ring finger for her. “Will you?”

Tauriel smiled and slid the ring onto his finger before pulling his hand to her lips for a soft and gentle kiss. She then laced their fingers together and leant into him as she looked around at her family who were all watching the tender moment with quiet understanding.

“The difficulty with extremists…” Tauriel continued. “…is there are always more, but I believe we might have finished off this small group. Herdir is known to trust few and allow fewer into his company. A hermit who likely rarely left those ruins. He was obviously mad if he wished to try and turn a child.”

Kili hummed then shook his head. “That was not all amralime, he also was the one to plant the Arkenstone. It appears all this time, just miles away, someone was willing to waste years to try and get this mountain only to fail each time.”

Thorin sighed and sat, passing Finli back to Dis who pulled the toddler in for a cuddle. “I must say I am relieved to hear that. The idea that there could be someone out there who could do something like that again was unsettling. Now, we can fully move on. I do think it wise to extend guard boundaries beyond Erebor so something like this does not happen again.”

Everyone hummed in agreement before Viltarra spoke quietly. “What of Naurfaer? Are we certain he is not coming back?”

The room was silent as nobody could answer truthfully, Viltarra perked up and squared her shoulders. She for one was not giving up on him. “He has been gone for what, two weeks? Kili got his memory back today, so I say we wait a few more weeks and we will have our answer. Let’s assume he is coming back and not dwell until we know.”

Fili smiled and pulled his dam into his arms. “Exactly right my bun.”

“Don’t call me that.” Viltarra growled and the room filled with laughter.

“Cheese buns.” Tauriel sighed as her stomach gave an embarrassing grumble, she had been so excited to tell the family Kili’s memory was back, she had hardly touched anything on her dinner tray. She was regretting that now. “Those sound wonderful, or butter cake.”

“Here we go again.” Kili chuckled.

Dis froze Finli who she had been bouncing on her lap and looked over at Kili and Tauriel, having caught what they said. “Again? Kili darling, you said again.”

Kili’s beaming smile lit up the room. “So, I did.”

Thorin stood straight. “Are you implying what I think you are?”

“Baby.” Finli squealed and pointed to Tauriel.

Dis shrieked and Thorin pulled Kili and Tauriel into tight hugs before Fili and Viltarra stood to do the same. “I can’t say I am surprised Ki but could you have at least waited, oh I don’t know…a day?” Kili laughed and shook his head no.

Tauriel beamed at the joy that now filled the room which was a huge improvement over the somber air moments ago, but her smile faltered at the thought that one particular elf was not here to join in on the precious news she knew he would without a doubt, be overjoyed to hear. “If it is alright with everyone, I want to wait to make any further announcements until we know whether Naurfaer is returning…or not.”

Thorin nodded. “I fully agree. It is…early still, so we can make an announcement in a few months.”

“Perhaps we can schedule the wedding for then as well? For when Naurfaer returns…I mean.” Everyone turned to Viltarra as she spoke, and Dis handed Finli to Thorin so she can stand before the dam. One does not spend nine months with another and not form a connection.

Dis beamed at Viltarra, taking her hand in her own. “We will have it whenever you are ready dear. A day, a week, a month you name it, and we will make it happen.”

Viltarra smiled. “I just want to give Naurfaer a chance to be home. As soon as he is, we can have it the next day.”

Fili’s eyes widened. “Truly?”

Viltarra nodded and Fili whooped and picked her up, spinning her around as Viltarra’s yells filled the room. “FILI!!! PUT ME DOWN RIGHT NOW!!!!” The fact she was yelling and laughing at the same time, however, took the bite away from her words.

A month or less, and she will be fully his. Looking at her speaking to Tauriel moments later, Fili could not stop the smile that fell across his face as he placed his arm around his baby brother. “It is good to have you back Ki.”

“It is good to be back…and feel like myself.” Kili looked to the girls then back to his brother. “I am just happy we all can move on and fully heal from this. It will be awhile yet before all of the nightmares from our experience leave us fully though, I am afraid.”

Fili agreed, pulling his brother close, then looking at the one dwarf he would do anything for, the one who has been by his side his entire life, the one he would follow anywhere. His baby brother, who despite being younger, he looked up to in many ways. “Ki…I wanted to say thank you, for Viltarra today. I do not know how you did it, but she is determined to get through this, and I think what you did, had everything to do with that.”

Kili watched as Tauriel lifted the braid Kili had given Viltarra, studying the bead and braid with an approving nod. “It will be a long path Fili…for all of us, but, it is not one we have to travel alone.”

Fili pulled Kili close and kissed his head, humming his agreement. “Never, ever, alone, baby brother. “

The following days were all about getting back into normal patterns of life. Tauriel found her world much brighter now that Kili was fully back to himself. She burst into tears one morning when she had come into the room to hear Finli’s bubbling laughter piercing the silence as Kili hovered over him tickling every part he could reach. That was the first time she had heard her Fin truly laugh in almost a year. Kili had looked up at her with worry and she had run to her boys and pulled them both into her arms.

Not wanting her to be alone, Tauriel had also spent much of her time with her soon to be sister. Viltarra, though determined to be better, still suffered with the deep seeded anxiety of leaving the chamber. “I…I just needed to get these things finished today Tauriel. I believe I am free tomorrow. Perhaps then?”

“Not tomorrow, today. Come.” Tauriel lifted her hand, Kili standing beside her with Fin in his arms. Kili was having his own anxieties with being away from her, but since Kili was okay with leaving the wing…she was more tolerant of her husband’s need to be beside her. Viltarra, however, was still having difficulty getting out of the room let alone the wing regardless of who was beside her.

“Tauriel….” Viltarra tried, but the elf just shook her head and took the dams hand in hers.

“We will not let anything happen to you Viltarra.” Tauriel promised. “I give you my word. I have something I wish you to see, please join us?”

Viltarra looked to Kili and Tauriel before nodding her head slowly and following them out the door, patting her leg gently to call Hiril to come. Nobody argued since the warg clearly helped her feel comfortable.

Tauriel kept her hand in Viltarra’s as they made their way through the mountain and down to the markets, Hiril and her wagging tail taking up the place beside Viltarra who brushed her fur every so often as if to make sure the cream and tan colored warg was still there.

After being closed for now just over nine months, Vin and Tarrah had finally decided to open the bakery once again. They had hopes that if Viltarra maybe had a place to lose herself, like she did when she baked, maybe she will find peace quicker. It would be another few days to fully open so they can get the supplies they needed which Thorin happily ordered for them, so in the meantime, the couple had been spending the little time they were not with their daughter, cleaning and reorganizing their bakery.

So at first, Viltarra had thought the eleth and her husband were taking her down to see first hand how the bakery was doing. That was actually a comforting thought, she did love the bakery. However, she grew confused when instead of continuing to where her parents were currently working, the eleth guided Viltarra through the busy market and into Leotti’s equally busy shop. “Tauriel, what are we…”

“TAURI!!! There you are. I thought I said to be here BEFORE the markets opened? AND is that the warg...in my shop?” Leotti stood with a measuring strip draped across her shoulders, her hands on her hips, and her lips set in a stern, hard, line.

“Now Leotti, I did tell you they were coming a bit late, and Hiril is well trained, you know that. She will be fine.” Dis stepped away from another dam she was speaking to who happened to be Tarrah, and smiled broadly at the group before promptly turning to her grandson and planting kisses all over his face while he sat in his father’s arms.

Seeing her daughter not budging, the elder blonde dam came forward and pulled Viltarra further into the crowded shop, then sat her down on the sofa Leotti had brought in to give her patrons a place to sit while waiting. Once she sat down beside her mother, Hiril plopped unceremoniously at her feet, rested her head on her paws, and only moved when the young dam leaned down and stroked her just behind the ears.

As they waited, Viltarra could not help but keep looking from her mother…who was supposed to be helping her father at the bakery…to Tauriel, Dis, and Kili, who were all three talking to Leotti as they continuously glanced back at Tarrah and herself. What in the great halls of Mandos was going on?

From across the room, Viltarra could see Leotti nodding in agreement to something Tauriel had said, then turn to the group of dams still perusing her wares, fabrics, and designs she had pinned up on the walls. “Alright ladies. I apologize, but as I said when I let you in, I am closing early today. If you would like to make an order, please see Ori at the counter. He can ring anyone up or write-up requests.” Leotti shuffled the dams in the shop to her counter where Ori stood with a quill and parchment to begin helping as best he could.

Taking a seat at Kili’s feet, Tauriel smiled at the young dwarf at the counter, he seemed so happy to be here with Leotti, and her closest friend seemed just as happy to have him. She was glad they found each other. As different as their personalities were, they quite complimented the other, Ori was the calm to Leotti’s stormy nature, and Leotti pushed Ori to break from his shell. They just…worked.

After a few minutes of seeming chaos, the room was emptied of everyone except one final dam leaving her order with Ori. Besides her, all that were left in the shop was her mother and Dis on either side of her, Ori of course, Leotti who was still in the back, Tauriel between Dis and Kili’s feet, and Finli in his father’s lap, who was clapping at something Kili was singing to him.

Viltarra looked at everyone still around her. She was glad Leotti had shooed everyone out, as the crowd was beginning to cause her hands to clam up, and her heart to hammer away in her chest. She hated that she felt this way.

However, a quick glance at Kili and Dis, and Viltarra realized it was not just her, as even they were affected by the crowd…which was hard to tell since Kili was fully focused on his son, and Dis who was sitting beside Kili, spoke in hushed tones to Tauriel before smiling softly at a giggling Finli. But despite it all, Viltarra could see both of their pallor’s were somewhat pale. At least Kili was hyper focused on Finli…which was helping him, but Dis kept looking from the group of dams, to her family in the room. It was not until Tauriel had taken her hand from where she sat on the ground, that Dis herself, seemed to calm.

Sighing, Viltarra could not fathom why she…or any of them…was currently here, or why Leotti would want to close her shop so early; it was barely past the noon day bell. So when the last dam stepped away from the counter and left the shop, Viltarra turned to everyone left in the room and lifted a brow. “Can somebody now explain to me, what exactly is going on?”

Tauriel and Dis thought this would be better handled by Tarrah, who grimaced, but twisted in her seat to face Viltarra, then took her daughters hands in her own. “My  darling little gem. I know you wanted to marry in my old dress, but, I just do not see how it will fit even if your wedding was a few months from now.”

Viltarra looked taken aback, then glanced down at herself and sighed. Of course, what her mother was saying was not wrong. Nine months on nothing but moldy, stale, bread maybe once a week had wreaked havoc on her physique.

Dwarves are well known to be heavy eaters. Despite being a people of smaller stature, they required more food and a higher calorie intake than any other race in middle earth, including hobbits, so she and Dis were not just stuck in a pit, but being slowly starved to death. She did not know how they had even survived truthfully. It must have been by some miracle from Mahal.

Still, Viltarra shook her head in denial. “Ma, I do not wish to get married in anything else.”

“I know gem…” Tarrah squeezed her hand tightly, and smiled. “…but, technically, you were already married in that dress, so we thought, maybe you would be open to having something new for this ceremony.”

Viltarra sighed and looked around. It was true, there is no way that other dress would fit her at the moment. She was gaining weight back, thanks to Fili, her parents, and his family’s cooking, but not enough to be able to fill into her mother’s dress. It would need extensive work. With a defeated grumble, Viltarra nodded. “Fine. But…”

“YAY! Remember how I told you I was making you one despite you not wanting it? Well it was finished but I took the liberty of making adjustments to your…current condition. Mind you it won’t be spot on without proper measurements, but I am confident it will fit with only minor adjustments.” Leotti came barreling into the room with something draped in her arms and Viltarra tensed. Apparently, she did not even get to choose what it would look like.

“Leo, love, I think she may have wanted to pick a design herself.” Leotti glared at Ori who sat back beside Kili, going completely quiet.

At the motion, the young prince looked from his son, to his friend, and snickered. “Ori, you need to learn when to speak and when to keep your mouth shut, my friend.”

“And you have learned such things meleth nin?” Kili smiled at Tauriel as she sat at his feet on the carpet just beside Hiril, her chin resting on Kili’s knee. Kili only shrugged and turned his attention back to Finli.

Leotti sniffed and placed the garment in Viltarra’s arms and pointed to the back room. Huffing and grumbling under her breath, they all watched as Viltarra rose to her feet, and headed to the back room with Hiril trailing behind her.

The warg, however, stopped when the small seamstress stepped in front of her. Leotti first looked at Tarrah who had rose to stand as well, then glared at Hiril, who cocked her head to the side and wagged her tail looking more like a dog than a warg. “Tarrah, you can come too, but not YOU. STAY. No hairy mutts of any species in my workroom.” The small dam narrowed her eyes then gave in to the beast as she nuzzled her hand and whined. “FINE. You mess the carpet...you become the carpet. Come on.”

Leotti swore under her breath in Khuzdul as she pushed Viltarra towards the back to change; Hiril eagerly trotting behind along with Tarrah leaving Dis, Kili, Ori, Tauriel, and little Finli alone to wait.

“Ya think she will like it?” Ori asked quietly. Kili shrugged again and looked to Dis and Tauriel.

Thoughtfully, Tauriel responded. “I do think so. Leotti showed me the drawing. It is quite perfect.”

They waited for a few minutes, until the back door opened and Tarrah peaked out smiling. “Leotti is right, it does need a little work, just a bit really, but, here it is.”

Tarrah stepped all the way out and they were able to get the first look at the dress. Apart from hanging loose in some areas, it did wonders in accentuating Viltarra’s natural curves even in her current state.

Tauriel was the first to speak, looking the dress up and down from her place on the floor. “It is stunning, Leotti, you are a marvel as usual. What do you think Viltarra?”

The dam glared at Tauriel, then Leotti. “I do not know WHAT to think. I have not been allowed to look in a mirror.” Leotti only giggled and pulled Viltarra to the large mirror on her shop floor where Viltarra got her first look at the dress designed for her, and her eyes stared at the reflection blinking back in stunned surprise.

The dress had to have been inspired by her mothers, as many of the design elements mimicked the simple dress, but took it further with additions and a change of color that took simple and made it royal. Where the first dresses skirts had shrunk over time and barely hit the floor, this dress kissed the carpet then trailed behind her in a small, but elegant train.

The sleaves looked as if they came directly from her mother’s gown, except they were made with satin and gently widened from the elbow to where it ended just beyond her wrists, the bow of the sleeve lined with gold lace, a perfect accent to the cream-colored gown.

The bodice was simple with some ties and a standing collar that circled the wide brim of the dress that sat on the tips of her shoulders. The collar itself was cream and lined with golden flowers embroidered along the edge that began short at her shoulders but stood taller at her back. The embroidering did not stop there, Viltarra could see the subtle golden flowers edging her waist and flowing down both edges of her open overskirt which parted to show off a gold, ruffled, underskirt just like her mother’s dress.

Viltarra could not believe what she saw. “Leotti...I...how did you...” She had no words. Nothing would come. It was more than perfect.

“Oh darling. You look beyond beautiful in that gown. Well done Leotti. You are a true master of your craft. I cannot imagine a more stunning dress for her.” Dis gushed pulling Leotti into her arms who just giggled.

“I tried to show you drawings, but you wouldn’t oooff...” Viltarra turned and pulled Leotti into a tight embrace. The little dam going pink, then carefully returning the hug as to not mess the dress.

“I am sorry Leotti…” Viltarra murmured into her friend’s hair as they embraced. “…it is beyond anything I could have even imagined.”

Leotti pulled away and wagged her finger at Viltarra. “Next time, trust the seamstress. I would not ever make something you hate.” Viltarra nodded and looked back at the mirror.

Tarrah wiped tears away, accepting the handkerchief from Ori with a grateful smile before turning back to her daughter. “Gorgeous. You shine beyond any jewel Thorin has in the treasury, my little gem.”

“Alright. Enough tears everyone. I have to get this taken-in in a few spots so you...” Leotti pointed to Viltarra, “…stand over there. Everyone else needs to take a seat.”

Dis and Tarrah did as they were told while Tauriel called Hiril to lay beside her. Seeing the pup, Finli leaned over his father’s lap to try and grab at the warg, who put her ears back to keep from getting tugged on by the curious toddler.

Tauriel immediately tried to intervene, however, and gently placed her hands over her son’s. “No no my darling. You know Hiril does not like her ears pulled.”

“No! No no no no no no no.” Finli mimicked shaking his head. Tauriel arched a brow and looked up at Kili who smiled while Dis and Tarrah laughed at the scene before them.

It was amazing how being out did wonders on Viltarra. The following day, the dam was seen walking beside Hiril down to the markets again, her parents greeting her with tearful and proud smiles and welcomed her to help them prepare to open the bakery. It was a learning curve with the warg who tended to get in the way, but nobody once complained as the creature somehow brought ease and comfort to the young dam when Fili was unable to do so.

Dis still rarely was seen without Thorin or a family member within range. Nobody brought it up though, Thorin least of all. He was just as apt to have her near as she was to have him near. When Fili asked Thorin how she was doing, his uncle confided that she still could not sleep with her door shut and had requested the fires always be lit, even in the warm summer, as the light helped cast away the dark shadows.

Kili was a more, complicated, situation, but one Tauriel took on with her whole heart. He had had it far worse than any and though he no longer bore the physical scars, the ones in his mind and heart will likely haunt him for the rest of his life. Tauriel was his balm, however, and he clung to her desperately.

Even so, it took him nearly a week to even speak to her about what had happened. Not only did Kili have little desire to re-live it, even in his head, but he also did not want to expose his beloved to the horrors of what he endured. Not having it though, Tauriel took his hands in hers, and told him to stop sparing her and trying to protect her, but, she will be there and ready to listen to whatever he wishes to share. Tauriel would never, ever, force anything from him he was not willing to freely give.

“We are married, Kili.” Tauriel had said when she had to wake Kili from a particularly vivid nightmare. “More than that, we are bonded in every way possible. I am here to help you carry your burdens in this life we have together, just as I am to share your joys. You are not exposing me, you are gifting me the opportunity to help relieve you of your heavy load, my precious prince.”

Rather than responding, however, Kili had simply rested his head on her chest, and allowed his mind to be filled with hers. He was lulled back to sleep by the sound of her heart just minutes later.

It only took another day before Kili broke while Finli was napping, unable to keep it inside him any longer. Tauriel held him and listened, soothed when she could, and combed her hand through his dark, thick, hair while he wept.

But speaking about our demons does not always stay them and Tauriel quickly found that there were good days, and bad. On the worst days, she would walk in on her prince staring off into the unseen distance. “Kili?”

Often, when he was like this, she would call and receive no reply. Kili would just, continue to stare until she sat beside him and took his hand gently, as to not startle him. He would usually come back to himself and give her a small smile then pull her close.

There were also times when she woke him in the throes of a nightmare and had to dodge a fist or random object from his bedside. She learned quickly to not keep any knives within reach of the bed, at least not yet.

On one exceptionally bad nightmare, Tauriel was too slow to move…having been woken herself from a deep sleep…and his elbow connected with her cheek. Of course, he came to himself only to have his guilt overwhelm him as he watched the black and blue bruise form just under her right eye. “Amralime!? What…oh…what have I done?” He reached out his hand towards her, but froze mid-air, and pulled it back as if he was afraid he would only make it worse if he touched her.

However, the eleth shook her head and tried to give him a smile. “It is nothing Kili. Worry yourself not.” But Kili stood from the bed, backing away, and left the room.

At least he did not go far, nor did Kili even leave the chamber. Thanks to Kaw pecking on the outside door, Tauriel found that he had gone into one of the spare rooms and locked himself inside. She tried to call out to him, to get him to open the door and come out, but Kili would refuse to leave, or let her in. “I will only hurt you.” He called. So, with no other options, she picked the lock and stepped inside, seeing her other half sitting against the wall by the door.

Tauriel tutted and knelt beside him on the floor where he sat, his knees drawn up to his chin. “My Kili. Have you not forgotten our first night sharing a bed? I do believe I gave you a good elbow to the ribs in which you had a rather sizable bruise for several days. Turnabout is fair play my love. It is only a bruise. It will mend. As you ask of me, I will ask the same of you. Please, do not hide from me.”

Kili looked at his hands, knowing their strength and fearing the damage that could be done to his wife, their unborn child, and possibly his little son. “Maybe, it would be better if we slept in separate beds. At least until my nightmares subside. I cannot live with the idea I could harm you or Fin or worse, somehow cause you to lose our newest gift.”

Tauriel just stared at him then to his surprise, pinched him. Hard. “OW! Tauriel, what in Mahal’s name was that for?”

“Because you are being stupid. Fili said if you are acting as such, to pinch you so you would wake up and see it for yourself.” Tauriel huffed and lifted a brow before moving to sit beside him against the wall and giving him a pointed look. “Nightmares are part of healing Kili. Let us say I was the one to go through what you did. I was the one who had nightmares every evening. Would you wish for me to be in another bed even at my behest? Even if I woke and caused you some…minor…harm….because that is all this is Kili, just a bruise. I am no clay figure, I can handle myself quite well. EVEN against my husband. My questions stands though, would you have me separate us?”

Kili scrubbed his hands down his face. She was right, of course she was right. If it was her who had been going through this, he would laugh at such a suggestion and tell her in no reality, would he even allow it. Seeing she won, Tauriel stood and pulled him to his feet then into her arms. “We will get through this together Kili. Not apart.” She felt Kili nod against her, then she guided her beloved back to bed.

Not all was bad in their world though. Finli was finally bouncing back to the happy, cheerful baby he had been before Kili, Dis, and Viltarra were taken, with easy smiles and joyous laughter. His smiles, brought Kili’s smiles, and that made Tauriel weep with happiness.

Tauriel also soon discovered how accurate Kili was about Finli’s ability to escape his cradle. Every night without fail, he climbed into their bed, which was a learning curve at first as Kili and Tauriel often had to remind themselves clothes were needed for sleep now, where before, they preferred to sleep skin to skin. Neither had any real idea just HOW he got out, Kili kept saying it was his elven ability, but Tauriel was more apt to blame a certain raven who was Finli’s constant shadow.

However, despite all the hardships and tribulations, there were still many moments of peace to be had. One of which was right now. Tauriel sighed contently from where she sat cross-legged on the bed, watching her little world sleeping soundly. Finli lay spread across Kili’s chest while Kili slept in the exact same manner beneath him on the bed. It was impossible to resist staring at them in wonder. Her boys. She placed a hand on her stomach…all three of her boys. She had not told Kili yet though, she will when he wakes. Yet another son of Durin on the way. Thorin will be ecstatic.

The sun was peaking into the room and Tauriel smiled at its warmth. It was just approaching mid-summer and the heat could even be felt in the morning hours. It would certainly be a hot day today. Maybe she can get Kili to come out for a picnic. Doubtful. He still got apprehensive about the idea of prolonged visits out of the gate, but he would sit with her on the veranda and that was a start. She won’t push him.

Tauriel unfolded her legs and stood. Before the heat truly set in, it would be nice to get a good breeze in their room. Kissing her boys on the brow, Tauriel stepped to the veranda doors and opened them wide. She walked out towards the banister and closed her eyes, her face angled towards the bright early sun.

It was only seconds she sat in silence when her sensitive ears picked up something in the distance coming full speed towards the mountain. Peaking her eyes open, Tauriel leaned towards the banister and scanned the path ahead. Something was definitely coming, and it was only a moment before she was able to make out the figure.

Tauriel laughed out a sob, and ran. She ran past her sleeping princes. She ran past the questioning guards, one of which ran after her. She ran past the guards at the entrance, several now trailing and calling after her. Tauriel ran even as the being skid to a stop and jumped off the back of his mount with barely enough time to brace before an eleth launched herself at him.

“Auduadarya! Le Melin. N’uir I thiad lin ‘ell.” Nuarfaer smiled as Tauriel buried her head into his shoulder, her entire being shaking as he held her closed. His most beloved granddaughter. Wait…she called him grandfather! In Sindarin, but still!

Switching to common, Tauriel muttered through her tears and into his shoulder. “You’re here. You’re really back.”

Naurfaer rocked her like he had done Ithildin so many times. Tauriel was shorter so her feet swung back and forth as he swayed, making the scene even more touching to the guards who witnessed it. Even Aeodhen wiped a tear from his own eye as he watched and guarded the pair until they pulled away from each other.  

Naurfaer brushed some hair back from her face after setting her down. “Did it work? Is he…”

Tauriel nodded. “He’s back. Fully. How can I ever thank you for what you did.”

However, Naurfaer shook his head then kissed her brow. “G’siel, it is what family does.”

There was a commotion at the gate and Tauriel turned to see Kili with his bow, Thorin with his sword, and Fili holding his dual blades all in battle ready stance until they saw who it was who was standing at the mountain gates.

“Naurfaer? HA! NAURFAER!” Kili dropped his beloved bow to the ground and ran over to the elf who had his arms open and ready to receive his favorite dwarvish prince…next to his great-grandson. “The most heartiest of welcomes home sigin’adad.” Naurfaer beamed through tears, touched at the use of grandfather in khuzdul. A true honor to be granted and one he did not take lightly.

“Aye. I second that. Welcome home dear friend. You have been greatly missed.” Thorin clasped Naurfaer’s hand who drew the startled king into a quick hug.

Fili came next, wrapping his arms around the elf in a tight embrace. “The mountain has not been the same without you. Welcome home.” They all meant it too. Naurfaer’s absence was felt by all who he had interacted with, and even those he did not.

“Dugin!?” Aeodhen called.

“Aye sir.” A young dark-haired, long bearded dwarf came forward from the assembled guards.

“See teh Tauri’s horse. Make sure the lads get ‘im fed, watered, and brushed.” Aeodhen ordered quickly.

“Aye, I will see to it.” The guard took Galaddal, who nudged Tauriel on his way past, to the stalls to be cared for as the family made their way into the much cooler mountain.

Dis, who was holding a squirming Finli, stood beside Viltarra just inside the sitting room. Naurfaer walked in only to be pushed hard onto his back and receive some rather, wet, kisses from his precious warg. “Hiril! Alright. I missed you too.” He gave her a pat and had to physically push her off. He wiped his face and swooped in to scoop up his great-grandson. “Well look at you! You hardly look any different at all! What are you coming up on? Two years? Not going to be a baby much longer are you, little star?”

Finli grinned showing off the teeth he had scattered throughout his mouth. He then turned and pointed to Tauriel. “Baby!”

Naurfaer stared at Tauriel then it hit him, the new life she radiated. How had he missed that? It was strong too, and vibrant. He must have been so caught up in the wonderous welcome that he missed his granddaughter glowing with the gift she held within.

“We certainly won’t be able to keep it a secret much longer with Finli telling everyone.” Dis chuckled when she saw the realization evident on Naurfaer’s face.

“Another boy.” Tauriel beamed, placing her hand on her flat stomach.

“OI! When were you going to share that with me?” Kili grumbled.

“You were first to know about his conception meleth nin.” Tauriel chuckled, leaning down and kissing Kili’s pouting lips. “This, I just discovered as I woke, but you were still sleeping. I had planned to tell you first thing but, since everyone is here I thought now was a good time to share it.”

“You knew she was pregnant before she did?” Naurfaer was impressed and not a half bit perplexed. How was that…OH….”You did it didn’t you? You completed the connection to each other.”

Kili smiled and placed his hand around Tauriel, pulling her close. “It was how I got all my memories back. What you did, gave me the ones from our first time meeting…I thank you for that by the way, it feels more complete knowing how we met…but still, it was only those initial memories, as precious and treasured as they are. When Tauriel connected us, all that I had lost came flooding back.” He smiled at Tauriel who kissed his head.

Naurfaer gave a thoughtful hum as he took them in. The strength of their connection when he took a moment to focus on it, was beyond what should be possible with the difference in species…Valar….it was beyond what was possible for even elven pairs.

Perhaps, it was simply another gift from Manwe or Mahal? Or, maybe it was just them. A true testament of how they were meant for each other, inside and out. “It could not have been easy.” Naurfaer finally laughed. “Elves are born with that connection to their parents, raised knowing their minds could one day be paired with others. Even then, some have difficulties accepting they are not alone in their minds and will choose not to connect with their partner, or opt for a solitary life. Are you faring well?”

Kili chuckled and tightened his hold on Tauriel. “It is not what I thought, the connection. I was waiting for a bombardment of her thoughts and feelings, my own mind feeling as if I am never alone. But…it is not that at all. Instead, the knowledge she is always there is more than comforting. It is not overwhelming in any way. What’s more, I had always envied the connection she had to Finli, now I have that, and it is the greatest of gifts I could ever be given.”

The rest in the room listened silently and curiously, Kili mouthing ‘I will explain later’ to them. Placing a hand on Kili’s shoulder, Naurfaer smiled softly. “It is a true gift and one that can bring great joy and sense of completion. Honor it.” Kili nodded, his own grin set on his lips.

Naurfaer looked around the room, taking everyone else in. “What else did I miss? Did you two get a chance to have your ceremony yet?” He turned his eyes to Fili and Viltarra who stood hand in hand beside Hiril.

Fili snorted. “Of course we haven’t. Couldn’t do it until the entire family was here.” Naurfaer lowered his brows then his eyes went wide in realization.

Viltarra placed a hand on Naurfaer’s arm. “We decided to give you enough time to return, then when you did, set it for the next day. It would not feel right without having you hear Naurfaer.”

Naurfaer pulled her into a hug. He had missed them all. Pulling back, he beamed. “Well then. I am back so that means we have a wedding to get ready for, if I have heard correctly.”

The room erupted with laughter then the seriousness settled in and Dis looked at Fili and Viltarra. “Well? Ceremony tomorrow? Are you both up for it?”

Viltarra looked to Fili. He turned to face her and pulled her hands into his. “What do you say? You think you might have a few minutes free to marry me tomorrow?”

The dam cocked her head to the side in thought. “I was going to give Hiril a bath…”

Fili rolled his eyes and Viltarra chuckled. “Of course! I do not want to wait another day to be your FULL wife Fili. Though Hiril does need a bath. I want her in the ceremony.”

“No wargs in the ceremony.” Thorin grumbled.

Dis whacked him on the head causing the king to glare at her. “It is their ceremony brother, if they want her in it, she can be in it.”

Thorin, however, continued to glare at his sister. “I am king, if I say no…”

“If you say no, I will put her in your bedroom during the ceremony.” Dis threatened. “I happen to know she is still in a bit of a chewing phase. Would be a pity if your favorite boots got warg teeth marks in them.”

Thorin narrowed his eyes at Dis, but she just glared right back at him and he finally relented. It was a losing battle anyway, he knew that. Viltarra loved that creature, and he was happy to see his future niece finally finding peace, even if it meant him having to see that damn warg all the time now.

“So, wedding tomorrow?” Kili asked, once again holding his son who was resting his head against Kili’s shoulder.

Fili looked to Viltarra and nodded, the smile on his face causing his blue eyes to sparkle with happiness. “Wedding tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Eleven

“Kili, put that smelter just there, yes there. Do you have the bricks?” Kili placed the small ceremonial smelter at the head of the hall and wiped his brow. Tauriel was chasing after Fin who was currently trying to pull down the ropes on the aisles.

“Bricks, mam?” At her sons confused expression, Dis placed her hands on her hips and gave him a look causing Kili to look to Tauriel for help. Bless his wife, who was giving the appearance of a patient parent having just caught up with their son, the same son now crying for Kili.

“Da…” Finli was reaching with his hands, leaning away from Tauriel, trying to get to his father. “Da! Mama…no!” With tears in his eyes, he pointed to the ropes. Though his words were few, he was clearly communicating his discontent from being told no by his mother.

“And mama is right.” Kili chastised. “We can’t pull down on those ropes, Finli.” However, he relieved Tauriel of the still squirming and crying toddler as he quietly whispered. “Bricks amralime?” Tauriel subtly lifted her gold ring and Kili finally understood. He turned to Dis who was tutting at Finli’s ongoing tantrum. “I will get them mam, but someone is obviously in need of a nap.”

Finli paused his cries and began shaking his head, his dark hair falling into his eyes as he did so. “No nap, da! No no no no no!” But Kili just ignored him like a practiced parent and carried the babe out of the hall, Finli’s ‘no’s’ echoing up the stairwell and even into the sitting room as he went.

Dis chuckled as she watched her son and grandson disappear from the hall. “Kili was just the same, he hated being told no. It never mattered what it was, if my little Kili had it in his mind to do something, and anyone opposed him…it was trouble. Oh, the tantrums. I do not miss them.”

Tauriel sighed looking up at the stairs where Fin and Kili went. “I am afraid Finli is just tired, he has been waking up in the middle of the night every night, and making his way to our chambers. He will learn, but, he is yet still young, he just doesn’t understand.”

More than anything, Tauriel wanted to be up with them, to take all the time she can get with her Kili and her Finli, but they had less than a day now to get the wedding preparations complete. The entire family had jobs to do, and there was simply too much to accomplish to take a nap…even if her system was begging for one.

Everyone was bustling around, trying to get things ready for the ceremony set to begin tomorrow evening. Naurfaer was with Dori, Nori, and Ori out getting wild flowers as a special surprise for Viltarra, Thorin and Fili were with Vin and Balin getting the contract complete for signing, Tarrah was with Bombur working on a menu in the kitchens, Leotti had Viltarra in on a fitting, and Bofur, Bifur, Gloin, and Gimli were currently arguing over chair placement several yards away, their voices echoing through the empty hall.

Even Dwalin was tasked with wedding preparations, but in a way more suiting his skills, he was with Aeodhen helping with security. Unnecessary, but, he had no desire to go help collect wildflowers, and he took one look at the arguing dwarves in the hall and rolled his eyes, following Aeodhen out of the room while grumbling to himself in Khuzdul.

Looking around the hall, the eleth tried to figure out what more was needing to be done. She knew Dis had a list, but at this point, she was not sure where they were at as far as completed projects, and things yet to be started. “What else can I do, Dis? We have about an hour or two before my little goblin wakes.” Tauriel chuckled.

“Which one?” Dis teased and Tauriel shook her head as the matriarch of the family continued after linking her arm with her elven daughter’s and peering around the room. “There really is not much more to do until Naurfaer gets back with the flowers, so I think am going to go make us up some lunch. I could use a hand in the kitchen, and you need to be eating dear. It is early, but, you are still eating for more than just yourself.”

Tauriel beamed and placed her hand on her abdomen, happy to have life inside her once more. She loved being a mother, loved creating something so precious. Dis was right though, she had skipped breakfast with the excitement of Naurfaer being home and everyone jumping right into preparations for the next day’s wedding. If Kili knew, he would be marching right down and force feeding her himself. He had eaten with Finli, likely assuming she had eaten before him. So, Tauriel happily followed Dis up to the kitchen for a much-needed meal.

“Kili? Love?” Barely an hour later, Tauriel was stepping into their chambers after eating with Dis. In her hands she held a small tray with lunch for both Kili and Finli half expecting them to be in the sitting room when she entered. Instead, the room was silent and still. Tauriel noticed Finli’s door was wide open, as was her own so she thought she would check their personal bedchambers first.

As it was, there, on the bed, was her Kili, Finli tucked under his chin on top of his chest, and both soundly asleep. When she stepped into the room, a small black head popped up from the pillow beside Kili’s head, and Kaw quietly croaked, “nana”.

Tauriel placed a finger on her lips hushing the raven and set the tray on the chest at the end of the bed. She then slid in beside Kili and placed her arm around her sleeping family. She burrowed herself into Kili’s side and closed her eyes, completely content in just being there. It did not take long for her to join in with them in their dreams.

“Just one more pin and it is done, so stop moving.” Leotti tugged on Viltarra’s sleeve for good measure and the dam stilled, the only movement coming from the rolling of her brown eyes at her seamstress friend.

“I’m sorry Leotti…” Viltarra began.

Leotti snorted and sang, “No you’re not. But go on…”

Viltarra glared at the small dam through the mirror. “I was going to apologize and say I will make it up to you when you get married but if you’re going to be OUCH! Kakhf inbarathrag! Leotti that hurt!”

Leotti smirked, looking completely unrepentant. “I did say not to move. I am done though.”

“Ya, after you stitched the dress to my skin! Mahal Leotti.” Viltarra shot the slightly smaller dam a look, then checked her reflection in the mirror; staring at herself in awe and wonder. “Wow.”

“Mhm. Yes. Wow.” Leotti shot back, her arms folded. “How about ‘oh great Leotti, master of the seam. I shall never doubt you again.”

Viltarra rolled her eyes but gave Leotti a smile. “Truly Leotti. I cannot thank you enough. It is wonderful. I, in all honesty, will never doubt you again. This is beyond words incredible.”

“HA. You said it! Never again. Now. Off with the gown, I don’t want it getting ruined by that…thing…before the wedding.” As if sensing she was being discussed, Hiril lifted her head and looked at the two dams, blinked, sniffed, then set her head back down on her paws, patiently waiting for Viltarra. “What is next on the list?”

Viltarra slipped from the dress carefully as she thought over what had to be done. “I still need to give Hiril a bath, though Naurfaer said he would. I thought since I have been watching her for him, I would do it.” She sat on the cushioned seat as she pulled her boots on. “Truthfully, I am not ready to let her go.” Viltarra gave Hiril a sad look. She knew she had to return the warg to Naurfaer, it after all was his animal. But the thought of Hiril not being beside her was a bit more than daunting. Even more daunting than her parts in the wedding tomorrow.

The room fell silent as Leotti draped the dress over the counter, turning back to look at Viltarra, who was as dear a friend to her now as Tauriel. Leotti sighed and sat beside the baker, placing a hand on her arm. “Have you said as such to Naurfaer? I know no kinder soul. I am certain he would allow her to stay with you until you are ready.”

Hiril placed her head on Viltarra’s knee, the dam immediately moving to scratch behind her ears. “That’s the thing Leotti. I don’t know when I will be ready. Every time I leave my room, it feels as if my heart is going to beat from my chest. Every sound I do not recognize makes me want to flee, and I am constantly expecting every corner to be filled with someone ready to take me back into that…that pit. Only with Hiril or Fili can I actually relax. What is the matter with me Leotti? I have never had this before, it feels, I feel weak.”

Taken aback, Leotti vehemently shook her head, then placed a hand on Viltarra’s arm. “Never think that. All that time you spent in that, hole, you endured. You are far from weak Viltarra and nobody thinks you are. The opposite in fact. Stronger beings would have given up, but you did not. You kept going, you encouraged Dis to keep going, and you made it out after nine months of captivity. I can never say I have been through anything like that, but I can say that healing takes time both for physical wounds, and those we carry inside us. If you need that smelly, hairy, drooling warg to help you heal, then so be it.”

Viltarra gave Leotti a small smile. “Thank you Leotti.” She looked at the warg with her head in her lap, then at her dress. “I am getting married tomorrow.”

Leotti giggled. “Yes, you are. Where are you staying tonight?”

Viltarra stiffened. Tonight? Where will she be staying…tonight? Tonight, was the night before her wedding. She was not allowed to see Fili tonight. She could not see Fili which meant nobody was there to take the nightmares away. Why was she now just thinking about that?

“Viltarra?” Leotti called, worry clear in her voice.

Viltarra’s heart began to pick up speed. Tonight. It was on the night before her wedding they came. She had no weapon. Kili was thrown to the ground, and Dis was hit.

“Viltarra?” Leotti tried again, but the dam was gone, seemingly lost in herself, her eyes wide and unseeing.

Unable to process the world around her, Viltarra suddenly became trapped in her own memory, her mind replaying the events from just over nine months before this very night. She was blindfolded and forced to walk all evening. Pushed forward harshly, with no knowledge if Kili and Dis were alive. No knowledge if she would be back in time for her wedding. Her wedding which was tomorrow. She was going to miss it, miss marrying Fili. Why had she been so afraid of the ceremony, of missing her lines when that mattered for naut now?

“I don’t know! She just stopped responding!” Leotti cried out in concern.

Two large hands grabbed her cheeks and blue eyes stared into hers, but the young dam was too far gone. “Viltarra, look at me. I need you to come back to me nunguame.”

Still, Viltarra stared on. She couldn’t breathe and everything was closing in around her. She saw Kili slam the gate shut. The kingsfoil. The elves finding her again. Then darkness. “Fili, where are you?”

“Viltarra! I am right here. Come on, come back to me nunguame. Please.” Fili pressed his forehead to hers, whispering, “I am here…” over and over.

Eventually, Viltarra’s breathing began to slow, and she blinked and leaned back, looking at the blonde prince practically in her lap. “Fili?”

Fili smiled and placed a quick kiss on her lips. “Welcome back. Are you alright?”

Viltarra looked confused though. She leaned away and looked at a very worried Leotti, Thorin, and Vin. “I do not understand. Of course I am alright. At least I…I think I am…”

Vin looked to Thorin, then back at his daughter. “When we came in gem, it looked as if you were unable to breathe. You look white as a ghost my daughter.”

“Is it the wedding Viltarra? Is there something we can do?” Thorin asked kindly.

Shaking her head Viltarra sat back. “No, and no. I am sorry, but, I don’t know what happened. Leotti and I were just talking about tonight and what we were going to…” She trailed off for a moment, then sighed out, “…oh.” Her mind picked up on the last remnants of their conversation what seemed like just moments ago. “I remembered the tradition of being apart and it was as if that night was playing across my mind. I am sorry Leotti. I did not mean to disturb you. I really am alright.”

“Disturb me!?” Leotti shot out in surprise, then shook her head no. “I am worried about you! I am just glad Fili walked in when he did or I was afraid you were going to hit the floor!” The small blonde looked from Viltarra to Thorin. “Should I go get Oin?” Thorin nodded and Leotti left the room in a hurry.

“NO! Please.” Viltarra tried but the dam was already gone, so she sighed as she let her eyes settle on her other half, her father, and Thorin. “I am fine! It was just…I mean…”

“Viltarra, let us take care of you. That was not something you should have to endure alone. Let me make sure you are alright. Okay?” Unable to argue with Fili, Viltarra huffed and folded her arms, but after a few minutes, allowed him to pull her into his arms as they waited for Oin and Leotti to come back.

It only took a half hour for the old healer to walk in the room, and the moment he did, he zeroed in on Viltarra with a small smile. After hearing about what had happened from Leotti on his way over he had a good idea of what was wrong. He kneeled down to Viltarra’s level and checked her heart rate and pulse, then patted her hand fondly before standing once more.

Fili looked from the healer to his one frantically. “Is she alright Oin?”

“Calm yourself lad, she is as good as can be expected. I believe she experienced a wee episode not uncommon with individuals tha’ ‘ave gone through trauma like she ‘as. I should think she will be fine.” Oin rubbed his bearded chin thoughtfully. “Maybe some tea lass and some rest.” He smiled fondly. He liked this dam.

“Is she alright to do the signing?” Thorin asked Oin. They can wait until morning if Viltarra is unable to, he did not want to push her any more than she is already pushing herself with putting a wedding together in only one day.

“Yes, I am. Thank you.” Viltarra answered for herself. Oin gave Thorin, Fili, and Vin a ‘well, there you have it’ look and stood, Viltarra doing the same as she began walking towards the door, but paused in front of her friend.

“I will bring the dress up tomorrow for your preparations.” Leotti wrapped her arms around Viltarra who returned the hug.

Viltarra pulled away and gave her leg a pat, calling Hiril to follow. She gave her seamstress friend a small smile in return. “Thank you Leotti. I will see you tomorrow.” Then made for the door.

“I guess she is up for it.” Vin laughed and followed his daughter.

Oin however, pulled Thorin and Fili to a stop as they made to leave as well. “About the lass...”

Fili stiffened and stared at Oin, his heart picking up speed. “You said she was alright!”

Oin lifted his hands in a placating manner. “Aye, she is lad, as well as she could be tha’ is. Bu’ she is in no place teh be changin’ her routine. No’ yet at least. Jus’ a thought. I will see yeh at the weddin’ tomorrow lads unless yeh need me again. Jus’ call.” The old healer gave each a small bow and proceeded out of the shop.

Fili contemplated Oin’s words and a thought came to his head. “Thorin, uncle…do you think I might be able to make a few changes to the tradition tonight? Considering not only are Viltarra and I already married…in a fashion, and factoring in both her and Kili’s similar circumstances?”

“What are you thinking, Fili?” Thorin asked, and Fili went into detail of what he had in mind.

It was not an unreasonable request, or idea. Though Thorin looked slightly hesitant as he listened intently to Fili’s plan. “If your mother approves, I shall give my consent as well, It is a unique situation but, I think what you have come up with is a viable alternative.”

“I can help!” The two royal dwarrows turned to the smallest in the room. Leotti really was one of the smallest dams Fili had seen, barely just coming up to his chin. She makes up for it however, with her large spirit. “Really, I think it is a great idea.”

Fili sighed, waiting for the hammer to drop. Leotti never gave him such compliments without a biting remark closely following. But the olive-eyed dam only blinked up at him with a grin. “What? Afraid I am going to lash out?...” Fili shifted and Leotti balked then balled her fist and hit him straight in the chest. “MAHAL, YOU WERE! I am capable of thinking you have good ideas Fili!”

Rubbing his chest where she hit him, Fili sighed, then gave her a small smile. “Alright Leotti, you can help if you have time.”

“I closed my shop for the rest of the day today, and all of tomorrow. I have nothing but time, but you, are needed elsewhere. I will go speak to Dis and Tauriel. Don’t worry about a thing alright? Go sign your contract, and we will get things ready for tonight. I can talk Dis into it if she has any reservations, but, I know she won’t.” Leotti beamed as she pushed a startled Fili out the door, Thorin following, trying to hide his grin by forcing his normal, stoic, smirk but it was a losing battle.

Just as he passed the shop threshold, Fili spun around and stared at the blonde behind him. “Why are you being so nice Leotti?”

Leotti gaped at Fili, then folded her arms and leaned against the shop entrance doorframe. “I am always nice, FILI.” She ground out. “…AND…Viltarra is one of my closest friends. I would do anything for my friends.” Fili stared at her for a moment, then nodded and began to turn when a small hand grabbed his arm. “You are my friend too Fili, I count you in that as well. Even if you are a great, big, ogre.”

It was all teasing and Fili laughed as he pulled her into a hug. “HEY! Lemme go! That was NOT an invitation!” The dam squirmed out of his arms and Fili’s laughter echoed through the markets as he and Thorin walked the path to Balin’s office.

Viltarra smiled and leaned her head on Fili’s shoulder. It took three hours to go through and sign the very long and equally complicated marriage contract. Balin had said both Fili and Kili’s contracts were always meant to be long and arduous due to them both being heirs to the throne, as such they were equally within the realm of possibility to inherit the title of King under the Mountain. Even in exile, Kili and Tauriel’s wedding contract outlined all of the measures of inheritance and how it would affect their joining. Titles, land, gold, and the like.

Kili and Tauriel had signed their contract two days before their wedding. Fili remembered Kili coming back into the room after his signing and collapsing on the bed, completely spent, while Tauriel only chuckled at her husband to be, but curled up beside him. He thought it was ridiculous that they both passed out for several hours, but now, he completely understood. Unfortunately, there was not enough time for a nap. Dis was expecting them for dinner. Fili sighed. Where had the day gone?

“I think that’s the last of what needs to be done, at least for tonight. Naurfaer is going to stay up and finish the great hall with Bofur and Dori. The only two he is agreeing to allow to help.” Despite his words, Thorin looked as if he was unsure whether or not he agreed with said elf’s plans, but he said no more and marched past the pair and up towards the guard’s wing, looking over his shoulder as he went. “I will meet you for supper. But before I go up, I need to speak to Aeodhen and Dwalin about their plans for maintaining enough guards on duty while allowing any who wish to see the wedding to do so. Tell your mother I will be up soon.”

Fili and Viltarra watched him go as they proceeded the opposite way towards the golden floored hall. Naurfaer was pushing a few crates towards the front and stopped when the pair stepped in.

“This looks wonderful Naurfaer. Thank you.” Viltarra smiled at many of the paper lanterns that were being hung from the pews. Their wedding would be taking place in the late afternoon, so Naurfaer and Tauriel gave the ideas of lighting the hall with parchment lanterns to give it a soft glow. They reflected off the golden floor and lit the room perfectly.

It was unusual a wedding in this sacred hall would have any decorations in it at all, but after what Viltarra had gone through, it was agreed upon by the family to make this day as special, and as memorable as possible. In no way, would it resemble the hall it had been on her original wedding day. This, would be different.

“It is far from finished, but just you wait. I have plans.” Naurfaer grinned widely, winked, then gave a flourish of his arms before picking up a crate full of lanterns still needing to be put up.

Hiril yipped catching onto Naurfaer’s excitement as she wagged her tail beside Viltarra. The young dam chuckled at the warg at her side, then smiled at the elf who was just as much family to her as Kili, Tauriel, Dis, and Thorin. “Naurfaer, please come up for dinner. You have done enough for today. It is far more than I could ever expect as it is.”

The elf, however, smiled and placed the crate he was holding down on the ground. “You know, I was denied the opportunity to do this for Tauriel so believe me when I say, it is a pleasure to be able to do it for the pair of you.”

This was why Fili had always liked Naurfaer, he was truly and deeply a kind soul. “I believe I am in agreement with my bride to be, I insist you at least take a break for something to eat. Mam was making a roast last I heard and is expecting you to join. She is also making those rolls you like...” Fili beamed at the elf and waited.

Naurfaer paused…”You mean the sweet buttery ones? With the honey?”

“One in the same.” Fili declared, snaking his arm around Viltarra’s waist and pulling her close. They watched Naurfaer contemplate for a few minutes before he agreed to come up once dinner was prepared, unable to resist Dis’s buttery rolls…or roast.

On her way past, Viltarra pulled away from Fili enough to give the elf a hug of appreciation. Moments later, Naurfaer was watching the duo walk past the throne and through the archway leading to the stairs up to the royal halls.

“Fili, why don’t you go and see if Dis needs help. I still need to give this one a bath.” Viltarra looked down at Hiril who had her tongue hanging out as she peered up at the couple.

Fili scrunched up his nose and glared at the animal. “The entire place will smell like wet warg.”

“But she will be a clean wet warg, so it won’t be so bad.” Viltarra leaned up for a kiss, which Fili happily obliged before turning from him and going into their chambers, warg trotting happily in tow.

Rather than going into the kitchens, Fili instead meandered down the hall to Kili and Tauriel’s suite. If his plan was set in motion, Leotti should be in there helping get things ready for tonight.

Without knocking…because honestly who does that…Fili opened the door to their sitting room, and seeing his plan already taking place, he smiled. “Perfect!” He stepped in just as something exceedingly small and equally fast came running straight at him.

“CATCH HIM! DON’T LET HIM OUT THAT DOOR!!” Kili bellowed from the opposite end of the room. But he was too late as the small being belted right past Fili and into the hall. “FILI!!! Damnit!” Kili ran past Fili and into the halls after the giggling child…who Fili just realized was stark naked.

“What did I just see?” Fili looked around the room at the setup then ran back after his brother and the wayward toddler. Fifteen minutes later, they still had not caught the small being. Which was a wonder, as he kept tumbling down, but was quick to get up. Not gotten the hang of stopping indeed.

“Finli…da says it’s time to get ready for dinner. Don’t you want to eat dinner with da?” Kili tried.

“No no no no no no no!” Fin cried as he continued to evade the two elder princes. Kili huffed in response and cleared the lounge chair to try and make a grab for his son, but Finli was already moving the opposite way.

Looking ahead, Kili began to panic when Finli was going right for the open door to the stairs. Finli did not know how to do stairs yet, which had his father picking up speed to try and snatch the child before he got to the door, but the distance between him and his son was too great to catch him in time.

But luck was on Kili’s side as Thorin stepped through the open door just in time for Finli to run straight into him at full speed, causing the toddler to fall back hard onto his bum and instantly begin to wail.

Startled, Thorin looked down at the bare, crying, toddler, and scooped him up, giving Kili a questioning look, so his nephew began to explain. “Mam came in and said the ‘g’ word while I had Fin in the bath. He escaped my grip and I have been unable to catch him since. I think it turned into a game to him at some point.” Kili collapsed on the lounge chair, panting, having not done anything so…exerting…since his return. His body was not quite ready for such physical activity.

Fili clapped his brother on the shoulder as he sat beside him. “I think you owe Tauri for far more than you think, Ki.” He chuckled but Kili stiffened immediately, then shook off Fili’s hand and stood, fury clear in his features. He stormed over to Thorin, gently taking Finli who went to his father willingly and swiftly left the sitting room without a word. “Was it something I said?” Fili asked, confusion lacing his tone.

Thorin, taking pity on his nephew sat beside him. “Do you think there isn’t anything your brother would not give to have any one of those moments, good and bad, with Tauriel back, Fili? He was ripped from his child for nine months. He nearly lost a year. What would you give to have your father back, for even a moment?”

Fili choked and stared between Thorin and where Kili disappeared. Mahal he was an idiot. What was he thinking? He never meant it like that. Fili looked down the hall then back at Thorin contemplating his own father’s absence in his life. “I would give everything. My life, this mountain, anything.”

Thorin hummed in agreement. “Kili was lucky, very lucky. Finli nearly had your and Kili’s fate. Growing up fatherless.” Thorin looked down to the floor.

Fili shook his head and placed a hand on Thorin’s arm. “We didn’t though…grow up fatherless. We had you. I may not remember much, but I recall you not leaving Kili for months. Months you were right there for him, and me. You never left us. Not once. You were there when I could not sleep, you were there to teach us Khuzdul. You taught us how to fight, ride horseback, and even helped train Kili in the bow despite the backlash he was given for choosing to master an ‘elven’ weapon. You accepted him and taught him to reach for greatness, whatever weapon he chose. Your support, your lessons, your presence was and is nothing short of fatherly. Don’t you see? We had a father growing up. Maybe not in the way expected, but, as good as any none-the-less. Thorin, you are our father. If I turn out as half the father you have been to Kili and I, then, I should consider myself a success.”

Thorin pulled Fili close and pressed their foreheads together. “I could not have asked for better sons.” He pulled away. “You ought to go and speak to your brother though, before Tauriel skewers you for upsetting him. I would hate to have to postpone the wedding due to disembowelment.”

Eyes widening in surprise, Fili shot off the chair and down the hall, Thorin’s chuckles echoing behind him as he ran.

It was quite unfortunate that Fili’s luck was nowhere in sight as Tauriel stepped out of the kitchen where he could just make out Leotti’s voice as she spoke to Dis. So that is where the little blonde ended up.

“There you are Fili. I was just coming to get you and Viltarra for dinner before I rescued my own prince from our little blessing. Dis made the mistake of mentioning greens would be served. I am afraid it is becoming rather a regular battle I have been fighting, and I may have to come up with alternative strategies for success now and in the future.” Tauriel sighed deeply. Her precious little one and his loath for greens. Tauriel half hoped with Kili back, he would be enough of a distraction from Finli’s utter distaste for the food group, but this may have proven her wrong. It may be evident that even the love and adoration Finli has for his father will still not be enough to overcome his distaste for green vegetables.

Fili looked at Tauriel, then down the hall while trying to mask any and all visible signs of panic. He had three choices. One, tell her what he did. Possible outcomes, she swiftly runs down the hall towards Kili AFTER running him through with the dagger he can see at her hip. Two, do not tell her and offer to get Viltarra. Possible outcome, Tauriel finds out and comes after him, shooting an arrow straight through him. Option three, go with her and try and ease the situation, but risk still getting a dagger thrown at him or Kaw sent to peck his eyes out. Fili supposes he could also send Tauriel to get Viltarra so he can go talk to Kili first…but Tauriel will be suspicious. Since when does Fili send others to get Viltarra? Never.

Turning his eyes back to Tauriel he was startled to see his elven sister already halfway down the hall. Probably assuming he will get Viltarra. Alright, it is option two…but not by choice. Maybe he should go put some armor on. Tauriel may take pity on him since he is getting married tomorrow…or maybe he ought to just use the armor…probably should go with the armor…just in case. “Let’s hope I still have that breastplate in my room.” Fili grumbled as he turned into his own chamber.

Tauriel shut the door behind her and peered into the empty sitting room. “Now where are my princes?” She mumbled as she walked through the silent chamber, which was not what she expected. Hoping everything was alright, Tauriel first checked Finli’s room but finding it empty, she stepped into her and Kili’s bedchamber. There they both sat, on the bed, facing each other silently. Fascinated, Tauriel stood watching at the door, not wanting to break their moment.

“You can come in. I know you are there Tauriel.” None other but an elf with the most sensitive ears would have even heard the silent eleth enter, but Kili had something others did not, a direct link to his elf. He never ceased to amaze her. He is a natural at their bond.

“I did not wish to disturb your moment. Dinner is finished, are you ready?” Kili nodded and slid from the bed but Tauriel was at his side in seconds. She placed her hands on either side of his face then lifted it to meet hers, and immediately sensed something was wrong with her mate. “Tell me.” She whispered. Finli watched his parents from the bed, his thumb in his mouth as he sat quiet and content for the moment.

Kili, however, brushed off her concern and tried to pull away, shaking his head at her. “It’s nothing. Really Tauriel, just...I am fine.” He tried for a smile, but it barely reached his eyes. But Tauriel knew her mate, and simply gave him a pointed look which had the young prince giving up, then finally sighing deeply. “We can’t keep dinner waiting, you know how mam hates it when we arrive late.”

“I can care less if we do not arrive at all. Tell me. Please, Kili.” Kili could not look at her. He could never resist when she begins to plead, but he didn’t want to have a meltdown tonight either. It was Fili’s night, Fili and Viltarra’s. “Don’t do this Kili.” Tauriel pressed gently. “Please meleth nin, let me help.” Unable to resist her any longer, Kili allowed Tauriel to gently pull him to her, wrapping him in her arms as he buried his face in her shoulder.

Kili was quiet for a moment before he began to speak. The elf had to really train her ears in to hear the words quietly murmured against her skin. “I missed so much Tauriel. Not just the good, but the bad. I missed his first steps. I missed his first fit. I missed his bath-times. I missed him causing you trouble, I missed why he hates...you know...”

The word greens went unsaid for obvious Finli sized reasons, “…I missed his first time running from you. Tauriel, I missed so, so much.” Kili began to tremble in her arms so she pulled him even closer, securing both her arms tightly around his waist and her mind around his own. “Fili said I owed you after Finli got out today, for all you went through when I was, when I was away. But…he has no IDEA what I would not give to have witnessed even ONE of those moments. What I still would not give.”

Tauriel cursed Fili and his mouth. Typically, the elder of the two had a better handle on his filters and thinking before he spoke. Kili was in no state to be teased for such things yet. She will kill her brother for this. Tauriel put those thoughts away for the moment, however, and focused on her Kili. He needed her now, her strength, her comfort; and she would give it to him. Pulling him even more impossibly close, Tauriel nuzzled her nose into his thick hair and ran her fingers through the loose curls.

They both felt a pair of small hands and turned their heads to see their son standing on the mattress, leaning against them. “Da? Da sad, mama.” He then proceeded to melt both their hearts when he put his small arms around them, well, as much as one could who is not yet two years of age. He then buried his face in Kili’s tunic, muttering words neither could quite make out or understand.

It was nothing but toddler gibberish most likely, due to Finli’s very…very limited vocabulary, but both heard him clearly say, “Love you, da.” And that was all it took for Kili to have a full breakdown. He pulled away from Tauriel, turning to sit on the edge of the bed and scooped the child up, holding him close as he wept. Tauriel is really going to kill Fili for this.

Taking a seat beside Kili, Tauriel pulled her two boys into her arms, Finli’s face pressed into Kili’s neck as Tauriel placed her forehead on Kili’s temple, whispering words of love into her prince's ear as she rocked her little world gently, Kili continuously shaking with uncontrolled sobs.

At one point, Dis had walked into the chamber looking for them when they had not turned up to dinner. Upon entering, she had peaked into the room and saw the pair locked together on the bed, then gave them a concerned look. Tauriel subtly shook her head and Dis looked forlornly at Kili, who even from where she stood, was in obvious distress. She seemed to get the message from Tauriel, seeing herself out but not before mouthing that she will bring them food.

The next visitor was half expected but still had to dodge a dagger that lodged itself into the wall beside him. “I deserved that.” Fili sighed.

“And more!” Tauriel snarled.

Fili nodded and stepped in. Kili had finally been able to get himself in some semblance of control but was still slightly trembling against Tauriel while clutching his son tightly to his chest. “Oh Ki. I am so sorry. I was not thinking Kili. I know you better than I know anyone, I know there is no place you would rather be then here, with your family. Good and bad. If I could, I would have begged to take your place Kili. I hate...I can’t....Kili it should have been me.” Fili stared at his brother, his best friend. “Not you Kili. Never you. I am the eldest. It is my responsibility to protect you and I failed, miserably. It should have been me.”

Kili’s brown eyes landed on Fili. He could see the self-loathing radiating off his brother. Fili held things into himself, he rarely allowed his feelings to be seen except to those who knew him well enough to see past his normal façade. What happened? This was supposed to be a happy evening filled with laughter and joy. He ruined it. “No, I’m sorry Fili.” Kili sighed. This was all becoming too much for him. Is this what life is now? Others having to dance around words with him, afraid that he would go into a breakdown if something was triggered? The answer scared him.

Tauriel, however, slipped a hand up his cheek and forced his eyes to meet hers. “Don’t. Ever. Apologize. Kili. Not for any of this. And YOU!” Tauriel turned her dangerous green eyes onto Fili. “It is nobody in this mountain's fault. Nobody’s. Fili I can guarantee that if you spoke to Thorin, he would have said exactly as you did, that he would have traded places, as would I. If I could, I would take all of this from Kili, from amad, from Viltarra.” She turned her eyes back to Kili. “My beloved beating heart. You, who everything that I am needs. Would I could, I would carry your pain for you, but, know this. Finli loves you, adores you. You were all he cried for those months you were STOLEN from us. You did not choose to leave, you did not ask for that to happen, you were ripped from your home, your life, your son, from me. We cannot go back and get those months back, but we can continue forward, making new memories.”

Tauriel then kissed his brow, leaving her lips where they rested. Kili could feel the soft whisper of those lips as she continued. “I promise my Kili, there will yet be many more firsts. His first lesson in Khuzdul YOU will teach him, his first time wielding a weapon, his first time firing a bow, his first time courting. It will all be with you there. He barely speaks Kili, he is still getting the hang of walking, and he cannot even do stairs. You have not missed so very much my love. Besides...”

Without moving much, Tauriel reached for his hand and placed it on their child growing inside her. Kili felt the bright presence fill his mind almost blindingly with the contact. “We have another whom you will have the opportunity to witness all the firsts. Our life is not yet over Kili, far from it. We are only just beginning, meleth nin.” She turned her head just enough to capture Kili’s lips with hers, taking his bottom lip between her teeth as she pulled back and smiled at Kili’s heated look. He grinned and pecked her on the forehead, knowing both Finli and Fili were in the room.

“There’s my Kili.” Tauriel whispered, a tear falling from her eye.

“Only yours.” Kili automatically replied back, padding the drop on her cheek gently away with his thumb. He then turned to Fili. “I had not intended to cause trouble this evening Fili. Truly, I am sorry.”

“Never apologize for any of this Ki.” Fili sighed and made for the bed, sitting beside the pair. “The truth is, there was a reason Leotti came up to come up with our plan for this evening.” He released a breath and looked at the floor. “I don’t know if Leotti told you or not, but Viltarra had a breakdown today as well. We had to call Oin to come in to make sure she was alright. I have never been more frightened Ki, never. But, as it turns out, she is fine. Just, healing. As are you, and mam.” He lifted his blue eyes to look into Kili’s brown. The brown eyes that once held laughter within them, now shadowed over from the events he was forced to endure. “Oin said healing takes time. It takes patience with ourselves. If that means moments like this, then so be it. I love you Kili, you’re my baby brother and my closest friend.” Fili choked out.

Kili used his free hand to press Fili’s forehead to his own. “I love you Fili. Always.”

Feeling ignored, Finli reached up and grabbed at Fili’s braids in his beard and the blonde uncle cringed and winced as the toddler tugged forcefully. “I love you too you little troll.” Fili’s fingers went straight to Finli’s belly causing the toddler to squirm and laugh.

“Definitely not getting Fili braids.” Kili chuckled as Finli continued to pull at Fili’s braids even while his elder brother continued his tickling. Perhaps Fili has lost feeling there, still, not worth the risk Kili thought.

Eventually, Finli was unable to hold on with Fili’s tickle-attack and released his braids. The elder of the brothers leaned in and kissed Kili on the forehead. “I do love you baby brother. As is. Always.” Kili nodded and gave Fili a smile as they rose from the bed to go into the sitting room, Tauriel just behind them. Fili gestured to two trays with three plates of food, and a large stack of rolls. “Mam wanted me to make sure you ate before we began tonight's festivities.” He paused and looked at Kili, “If you are still up for it that is. I can see if mam is alright if we use her...”

Knowing where his brother was going, Kili broke in quickly, “NO! Fili, of course. I loved Leotti’s idea. Is she still up here?”

Fili beamed then shrugged, but Tauriel shook her head no. “She was just up to help set up, she said she will be here in the morning with the dress and an outfit for Finli she was finishing up tonight.”

Kili nodded at his wife as he grabbed a plate from the tray and passed it to Tauriel. He then secured his arm around Finli just in time to catch the toddler who began squirming in Kili’s arms while shaking his head ‘no’ when the green plant on the plates came into view.

Seeing the approaching tantrum, Tauriel moved to step in, but the dark-haired prince gave her a look that stilled her. Kili immediately sat, placing Finli on his lap facing him with his hand on the toddlers back to keep him in place, and his plate on the seat just beside him. Tauriel and Fili watched, transfixed and curious of what the young prince was going to do.

At first, Kili did nothing, he just waited for Finli to stop shaking his head no, which he eventually did and turned wide brown eyes up at his father, who gave him a smile. Kili then reached over to his plate just beside him and stabbed one of the fried green sprouts, spearing it with his fork and put the entire thing in his mouth, humming his appreciation. Dis had made them with bacon, perfection, these were his favorite vegetable, next to corn and peas. He never had problems eating these. Now Tauriel’s kale...even fried...was too mushy, bitter, and slimy for him. But these rounded sprouts he loves.

Kili repeated the action, spearing one after another of the round greens and humming, closing his eyes as he savored the flavor. By the fourth or so bite, Finli had stopped leaning away and was now reaching for his fork. Kili would grin and find a piece small enough for his few teeth and go to feed him, only to veer away from the toddlers open mouth and steel the bite for himself. “No da. Mine!” Fin pouted as Kili laughed. “Okay. This one is yours Fin.”

Tauriel watched with bated breath and Fili gaped as Kili placed a small bite of greens in the toddler's mouth. The room fell silent as Fin chewed, swallowed, then opened his mouth for more. Tauriel’s own mouth dropped. “Impossible.”

Chuckling, Fili shut her wide-open mouth with a gentle push of her chin. “You of all beings should know by now little sister, with Kili, nothing is impossible.”

The blonde shook his head as the toddler finished off all of Kili’s sprouts, Kili looking forlornly at the empty spot on his plate. His mam had given him extra knowing how much he loved them, and he only got half. A shadow fell over him and he watched as Tauriel scraped her sprouts onto his plate then leaned down and kissed both of her boys on the head, sitting beside them to eat her own dinner.

Once the small family had a chance to eat, and Finli had a second chance to finish off half of Kili’s beloved sprouts, they set to work adding the final details to the sitting-room for their specially planned evening.

Once finished, Fili stepped back and took in the sitting room and gave it an approving nod as Kili draped an arm over his brother’s shoulders. “You ready for tomorrow?”

Fili smiled widely. “More than.” He responded easily.

Kili nodded, then wagged his brows at his brother in a suggestive manner…which nearly brought tears to Fili’s eyes because it was an action from his brother, the one he was missing, the lighthearted, teasing Kili that had been absent since he was taken from them. It made Fili’s heart feel so much lighter until he choked on his own spit when Kili muttered lowly, a leer lighting up his features, “What about tomorrow night? Eh brother?”

Fili whipped his eyes to Kili who was not even looking at him, instead, his brother's eyes were keenly following his wife as she straightened a few things, his leer only growing as she bent over showing off one of his favorite features of her elven physique.

Fili rolled his eyes. “What. Are YOU planning on giving me pointers Ki?”

Kili beamed. “Now that is the right question. I might have a few for you, first...”

“Don’t you DARE Kili!” Tauriel glared from her place across the room, her finger pointed menacingly at her prince. “Finli is in the room. If you are going to talk like that, why don’t you two go get Viltarra and you can say all you want in the hallway where your nearly two-year-old, half elven son is not in listening range.”

Finli looked up from his little game he was playing with Kaw and gave Kili a toothy grin which Kili returned. The hallway talk would have to wait, however, because Kili was unable to resist picking up said half-elven son when he lifted his arms and called for his da.

Fili smirked. “He’s got you wrapped around his little finger.”

“Indeed.” Kili grinned. “Which is exactly where I am happy to be. Now, let’s go get your other half. They should be finished in the kitchen by now.” Fili hummed and they walked out the door leaving Tauriel to finish up with her task of rearranging some pillows and opening the curtains to let the bright moon shine in.

The boys walked into the kitchen just as Dis was placing the last dry dish in the cabinet. “Well, there you are.” Dis walked over to Kili and placed a hand on his cheek. “Are you alright my darling?”

Kili smiled and leaned in to kiss her cheek. “Never better mam. Thank you for the greens, they were perfect.”

Dis immediately gave a panicked look to Finli who was rubbing his eyes tiredly, but upon hearing his father’s voice, began to look around the kitchen. “Greens! Da greens!”

Kili chuckled and kissed the side of his son’s head. “Yes greens. But not tonight. You can have some tomorrow.” Finli nodded and stuck his thumb in his mouth, resting his head against Kili’s shoulder.

“What, how did you?” Dis shook her head, unbelieving what she just saw. “I said that earlier and it caused a tantrum!”

Kili only shrugged and gave her a smile, so Fili filled her in on the details. “Apparently, Kili here cured him of his distaste because I personally watched this little troll eat over half of Kili’s and Tauriel’s sprouts.”

“Ah, yes. Sprouts.” Dis nodded. “Like father, like son then.” She beamed at Kili and his little miniature who was fighting a losing battle to stay awake in his father's arms. Dis could not help the feeling of pride and warmth fill her at seeing the two together. There were so many times in that pit she believed this vision impossible. But she quickly shook off the melancholy, this is a time for joy after all. “Fili, darling. Viltarra was just walking Leotti out with Naurfaer. You should go meet her in the sitting room, they only just left moments ago and she was wondering what to expect tonight. Do not leave the poor dear waiting any longer, I do not want what I heard happened earlier to occur again.” With that, Dis pushed her sons…and by proxy granddwelfing, out the kitchen door and back into the hall.

Fili waisted no time in heading to the common sitting-room. The pair arrived just in time to see Viltarra shutting the entrance door and turning around, Hiril sitting just steps away watching her, tail wagging lazily side to side. “Oh! Fili, and Kili. Are you here to see me to my parents? I believe they are expecting me.”

Kili looked over at Fili who shook his head, ceasing any further thoughts. “No nunguame. I…we…” he corrected, indicating to Kili, “…have something to show you.” Fili walked up to Viltarra who was giving him a curious look and laced her fingers with his. He turned them back towards the hall and towards Kili and Tauriel’s chambers.

Kili stepped ahead of them and gave them a very soft, “Wait here, I will make sure everything is in order.” His voice was low, barely a rumble, due to the now sleeping babe in his arms. The pair waited in the hall and Kili stepped into the room. “Is everything ready amralime?”

Tauriel lifted her eyes and gave Kili a nod then looked down to see their sleeping son. “Why don’t you put our little gift in his cradle, and I will give Fili and Viltarra the all clear.” Kili nodded but stopped on his way past her, giving Tauriel a chance to kiss Finli’s head then Kili’s as well before he stepped into Fin’s room. Tauriel just caught a glimpse of Kaw as he hopped into the room trailing Kili. She shook her head and made for the chamber door.

“What is this all about Fili? It is getting late, and we have already pushed the boundary of the tradition of not seeing each other the day before the wedding.” Viltarra looked up at Fili then back at Fili’s chamber door where she knew her parents were. They were planning on going into one of the vacant chambers the next day, their things already sent for and set up.

When Thorin had heard they were going back to their old rooms, he had put his foot down and declared they stay up in one of the many chambers in the royal wing. The pair tried to argue but quickly learned there WAS no arguing with the king under the mountain and graciously accepted the gift.

Dis too was happy to see the couple accept the invitation…well…more like order with how her brother had said it. Thorin will always be Thorin. She looked down their hallway and was warmed at the prospect of the rooms being filled. They did not worry about occupied space. A second set of double doors in the sitting room led to another hall filled with rooms in varying levels of disarray. Naurfaer said it was on his list to eventually get to when the time called for it. It would be many years before they really needed more space so there was no rush. Dis had also grown to quite enjoy the baker and his wife. They truly had kind but fierce hearts. It was easy to see where Viltarra got her spirit.

As for Viltarra, the dam had taken the news her parents were staying up here with a subtle sense of relief. In fact, it would have taken a trained eye, such as Fili’s, to have even noticed how comforted she was with the idea her family was not far from her. Even without taking into account what she had gone through, it must have been comforting to know she was not being fully pulled from her family and all she knew. Her family and her new family will be merging together, comfortably.

Now, TAKING into account what she went through, and what Oin had said, Fili had decided that this night would be like no other pre-wedding evening where they would be forced to be apart. Fili was stopped from answering Viltarra’s question when the door opened and Tauriel peered out with a small smile. “Do come in.” Was all she said and stepped aside. Fili let Viltarra go first, giving Tauriel a grin as he brushed passed her and looked at his ones stunned face.

The room that greeted Viltarra was filled with pillows and blankets where the chaise and lounge chairs had once been before the fireplace. The chairs were all pushed against the far walls as was the short table that typically sat between them. Even Kaw’s perch was pushed aside. “What is all this?” Viltarra finally asked, trying not to let hope fill her.

It was Tauriel who took her hand. “Nobody wished to be alone tonight, so after speaking with your parents, our family, and Oin, we came up with something that I think you will most approve of.”

Having put Finli down, and hearing the conversation, Kili responded as he stepped back into the room. “Truly. Rather than an evening apart, how about an evening together?” He came forward and stood beside his wife, smiling widely at Viltarra.

“What do you say nunguame? Mind joining me, Kili, and Tauriel for a night roughing it…on the floor of these, magnificently royal chambers…in front of a roaring fire?” Viltarra brushed the tear that escaped her eyes away and nodded, a smile brightening her face as Fili pulled her away from Kili and Tauriel and towards the carefully arranged blankets on the ground.

Kili looked up at his own other half and lifted his hand, his own invitation which Tauriel did not hesitate to grasp. They joined Fili and Viltarra, spending the better part of the evening laughing over stories told by Kili and Fili. Mostly of their antics growing up. Although Tauriel had no qualms with reminding them that some were not so long ago…such as a certain ram that ended up in the rooms of a very furious dam.

At one point, Dis came in with a few trays laden with all of their favorite foods from butter cake, to cookies. She even mentioned Vin had helped her in the kitchen so there were some of Viltarra’s preferred treats as well including the ever-popular cheese buns. Dis only stayed for a bit, bidding them all a goodnight and leaving the room.

The evening was unlike anything Viltarra had dreamed it to be. She ran her fingers over Fili’s many braids as he lay with his head pillowed in Viltarra’s lap, her eyes on the dying embers of the fire. Kili was already asleep on his side, which Viltarra could see not because of the fire, but rather from the nearly full moon high in the sky and shining in the room. She smiled as she took in the couple, Kili’s arms draped across Tauriel’s thighs where his head sat.

“Always the light weight.” Fili chuckled glancing over at his brother even though the blonde prince was half-asleep himself. Not even half a minute later, he was snoring quietly.

Viltarra shook her head and snickered. “Lightweight indeed. I have NEVER seen anyone in my life fall asleep as quickly as Fili, and in so many places.”

“It is true really, for the pair of them. I think it came with all the traveling they did with Thorin when they visited other clans. Your body must learn to shut down and gain rest whenever and wherever it can.” Tauriel trailed her fingers through Kili’s hair, the dwarven prince humming in perfect content, but remaining asleep throughout her ministrations.

Viltarra watched the pair for a moment, not wanting to interrupt but dying to ask. She let out a breath and pushed her question out before she could stop herself. “Can I ask you something…personal?” She paused, her eyes going wide as if she was surprised she actually spoke, so she quickly backstepped a bit. “BUT do not think you need to answer.”

Tauriel chuckled. “I do not think you could ask me anything I would not be willing to share if I could. Please, go on.”

The young dam sighed and looked down at Fili, then back at Tauriel. “Were you nervous? For your first time together with Kili?”

Looking back down at her Kili, Tauriel thought back to that night. It has been over three years now, since their wedding. She zeroed her memories into the evening Kili truly became hers, when they fully came together as one.

There were certainly feelings of apprehension, but no nervousness that she could recall. Shaking her head, Tauriel continued her ministrations through Kili’s hair, keeping her eyes only on her beloved. “Not as such that I would call nervousness. There were certainly a lot of feelings, but I feel like our relationship had been such a progressive one, that our wedding night was naturally, just the next step. I can recall being excited, flushed, even apprehensive, but more than anything, truly and completely happy.” Lifting her eyes, Tauriel looked at the dam. “Are you? Nervous that is?”

Tauriel’s answer made Viltarra’s heart drop just a little as she nodded her head very slightly. “I feel all that you do. I love him, with all that I am and we have…I mean….we…Fili and I….we….”

Tauriel giggled and nodded her understanding of what the young dam was not saying and Viltarra stopped to listen. It was always an odd but warming sound, Tauriel giggling that is. She rarely did it, so when she did, it usually stopped Viltarra enough to turn her attention to the elf and the unique, tinkling, sound. She wondered for a moment if it was just a Tauriel thing, or if all elves giggled. She tried to pull up an image of the elven king giggling, but the image was nothing short of absurd. Thus, her conclusion was…it had to just be a Tauriel thing…but she has been wrong before.

Tauriel’s bubbling laughter subsided and she traced the shell of Kili’s ear when silence filled the room. “Passion runs deep in this family. I do not doubt you two have kept within Dis’s request and not come together, but, that does not mean there are not…other…activities just as pleasant but not as rule breaking. Am I correct to assume you two have at least progressed to that?”

Viltarra’s cheeks flamed but she nodded, unable to say it out loud, so Tauriel gave her friend a reassuring smile. “It is nothing to be ashamed of Viltarra, truly.”

“Says the one with a child here and another already on the way.” Viltarra leveled a look at Tauriel then dissolved into her own giggles.

Tauriel’s snicker was the only response she received to that comment, though the elf could not stop the hand not currently in Kili’s hair, from going to where their second child grew. “I do not know what to say. I find certain activities with Kili, most pleasant. He is quite irresistible.”

Viltarra blushed again and looked everywhere but the elf who was giving her a perfect imitation of Kili’s leering grin. When the room went silent once more, apart from the crackling of the fire and the slow breathing sound coming from the two sleeping princes, Tauriel turned mischievous eyes towards the dam, who did not quite catch onto her look. “Viltarra, I believe I might be able to give you some…wise…advice once passed to me before my own wedding. Would you like me to share it with you?”

The dam carefully took in Tauriel’s features, which had turned innocent though not without a spark of something the blonde could not quite make out. She felt herself nodding, mostly in curiosity of what Tauriel wished to share. “I believe it went something like this, that in our time we often end up facing foes we are not always prepared for, despite all of our experience and training. Then, when the time is right, we find ourselves face to face with none other than a dragon speeding towards us and we brace ourselves for what is to come.”

Viltarra leaned in, raptly listening to what her soon to be sister was relaying. Seeing the look the dam was giving her, Tauriel quietly asked, “Viltarra, do you know what to do when you come face to face with a dragon?” The dam shook her head and Tauriel smile, “Just…”

“TAURIE!!! NO!!! DON’T YOU DARE finish that sentence!!” Fili jumped up from Viltarra’s lap and threw his hands up to cover either side of his one’s ears. Tauriel could not stop the laughter that bubbled up an spilled from her lips as Viltarra fought to get Fili’s hands away from her face while throwing confused glances at Fili and a clearly uncontrolled Tauriel whose laughter had woken even Kili. Forget giggling, this version of the elf she has NEVER seen.

“What did I miss?” Kili was now sitting up, rubbing his eyes, before lowering his brow at his wife who was wiping tears from her eyes as she tried to get her breathing under control.

“Your WIFE was trying to give my almost wife ‘the talk’.” Fili glared. Viltarra choked and looked over at Tauriel who was beaming unrepentantly at Fili.

“I was simply giving advice passed on to me. Nothing more.” Tauriel lifted a brow at her brother. “Are you saying my source was NOT trying to give me wise advice?”

However, Fili leveled Tauriel with a glare. “That is not a fare question, and you know it.”

“I don’t know brother, I have to disagree.” Kili chimed in. “Were YOU trying to give MY almost wife at the time good advice?”

“FILI!!! That came from YOU!!!” Viltarra stopped and sighed. “I really should not be surprised at this point.” Viltarra finally grumbled. “I do want to know how that question ended though, despite having a general idea of where it was going now.”

Kili looked from Tauriel to Viltarra then back to Fili. “It wasn’t the dragon story was it?” Viltarra nodded and Fili fell back onto the floor, staring quietly up at the wooden beams on the stone ceiling while Kili chuckled at his brother. “Really Fi, you need to come up with a better story, that one is rubbish.” He turned to Viltarra. “Where did you leave off? The bit where your asked what to do when you face a dragon?” Viltarra nodded, waiting for the stories end. “There is not much left, only ‘relax and let the dragon into the cave.’”

Viltarra blanched and turned and punched Fili in the arm. “Grow up!” She glared.

“HEY, I was not the one who told YOU, get mad at Tauri!” Fili whined.

Viltarra hummed knowingly and lifted a brow at her other half. “No, but you were the one who told her, probably at the worst time.” Fili huffed in response, but did not disagree remembering Tauriel running from the room and out of the gates. He had never meant to upset her, but obviously ended up being the catalyst to doing just that.

“I apologized.” Fili mumbled quietly. He stared wide eyed at Viltarra when she burst into laughter.

Covering her mouth, she looked to Fili, only to burst into another round of laughter. “Honestly Fili, a dragon…and a cave? Kili is right you know, that is a rubbish story, but rather amusing still.” The young dam finally got out.

The group joined in with her merriment until the laughter died down and peace fell upon the group once more. “Thank you, everyone.” Viltarra finally said from her place now laying against Fili. “Thank you for doing this tonight. I know it was for me, because I am…”

“Don’t.” Kili stopped her. “You don’t need to thank us, we are family now Viltarra, and you are in no different place than I am. How about we say this was for both of us, okay? I have not felt more myself than I have tonight with all of you. So, I will add my own gratitude in.”

Tauriel lifted herself up on her arms and cupped her prince’s cheek while looking down into his eyes. She had been on her side, her arm draped across Kili’s chest as Kili rested on his back. Tauriel brushed her thumb across his lips and without a word, lowered herself back down and snuggled further into Kili’s side before nuzzling her head into where his shoulder met his neck and went completely still; it took only a moment for Kili to notice her slow, deep breaths. His wife had fallen asleep.

Kili turned his head and kissed her brow before looking over to his brother and Viltarra, both too had their eyes closed and quite obviously asleep. Viltarra on her side facing Kili with Fili right at her back, his arm draped protectively around her.

Kili closed his eyes and was about to follow them into their dreams when a noise caught his attention. He looked up just in time to see a very small figure looking down at him, a blanket clutched in one hand and the thumb of the other lodged into a small mouth. Kili smiled up at his son and opened the arm not wrapped around Tauriel. It was all the invitation Finli needed as he waddled around to Kili’s other side and climbed up, with help, onto Kili’s chest immediately falling asleep. Life, Kili thought as he wrapped his arms around his family, finally felt complete once again.

Something was trying to pull Fili from sleep. Something wet, and unpleasant. The prince tried to push it away but stopped when laughter met his ears. Opening one eye, Fili growled then shut it immediately. “Really? The warg?”

“Well brother, nobody had any desire to die today or be terribly maimed, so Naurfaer let us borrow Hiril, who was the one volunteered to wake you.” Kili beamed, unrepentant in every way, then looked thoughtfully at his brother. “I think it seemed like a good plan, which apparently, worked well. Have to file that one away for another time.” Fili grunted and rubbed his eyes, then chanced a look around the room…a much too empty room. “They are already gone getting ready.” Kili added seeing Fili’s questioning expression.

“Not completely meleth nin. I brought in breakfast for my three favorite princes.” Tauriel placed two trays down onto one of the tables pushed against the wall and smiled at the pair still on the ground. “Do not take too long, Dis and Thorin are waiting for you both. There is much to do.” She turned to her smallest love. “Come darling. Mama has something for you to eat.” Finli left his father's arms and ran towards Tauriel, stopping only when she scooped him up from the floor and began peppering his face with kisses, his little laughter filling the room and causing the two older princes to laugh along with him. Honestly, who could resist such a delightful and joyful sound.

The little group ate their breakfast and soon joined Dis and Thorin in the chamber across the hall. “Alright, we have a lot to do and few hours to complete it all.” Dis began, instantly taking charge. “Thorin, is Balin set with all he needs.”

“He is already in the hall doing a final check.” Thorin rumbled before turning and taking Finli who happily went to him. “And before you ask, I have already met with Aeodhen this morning. We have extra guards on the perimeter, at the gates, and nobody under ANY circumstances will be entering this mountain today. I care not if they live here, or they are a visiting Valar from above. I will not have the wedding interrupted again.”

Fili gave Thorin a grateful smile as Kili draped his arm across his brother's shoulders. “I have the bricks for Fi and his garments in my chamber. Leotti brought them by with both mine, Finli’s, and Tauriel’s things. Amralime, did you grab the circlet from Fili’s room?”

“I did meleth nin. It is with our own circlets in our bedchamber.” Tauriel turned to Dis, “I also met Bombur this morning when I was bringing breakfast to Naurfaer. He wished me to pass a message to you amad, everything is set and prepped in the kitchen. The feast will be ready to directly follow the ceremony.” Dis was about to speak but Tauriel, anticipating her thoughts added, “They are ahead enough to be able to watch the ceremony without impeding on feast preparations and completion.”

“And the hall?” Dis asked.

“Looks stunning. I should cease to be surprised by my grandfather, as he has turned the room into something out of a fairy story of old in less than a day’s time. I do not think Thranduil would have been able to have anyone accomplish better in greater time.” Tauriel leaned into Kili who took the arm not draped across his brother and wound it around her waist, pulling her close.

Dis looked to her three children and smiled. “Well then. Anything else anyone would like to report?”

Tauriel nodded. “Viltarra has asked if I would help her prepare, so once I have readied and am no longer needed, I will go to help tend to her.” She felt Kili’s hand tighten as he looked up at her.

“You are always needed amralime.” Tauriel kissed his cheek and nuzzled the hair just before his ear, humming happily.

Dis clapped her hands together, giving them a rub and gave out some final tasks. “Kili, can you and Tauriel please go down to see if Naurfaer needs some last-minute help, and the smelter will need to be pre-heated, so you might as well see to that as well. Fili, go see to Balin. I want you to go over your part with him one more time. I will be speaking to Bombur about getting lunch sent up. Does anyone have any questions or final concerns?”

The room was silent and Dis nodded. “Good. Go on. There is work to be done. Everyone, including Naurfaer must be back here by the mid-day bell. Understood? Not a moment later or I will personally send Aeodhen after you...you do not want that.” A round of yesses filled the room and Kili released his arms around Fili and Tauriel to retrieve his son, taking him down to the hall with Tauriel and Fili to see to their tasks.

Thorin turned to leave but was stopped by Dis. “I believe you and I have one additional task my brother. Do you have what I requested?” Thorin nodded and lifted his arm to Dis, who happily took it.

“No point in waiting hm?” Dis gave Thorin a smile, and the brother and sister went out into the hall and walked the small distance to Fili’s chamber, knocking lightly on the door and waiting quietly.

Looking up from her own breakfast, Viltarra watched her mother go and open the door after hearing a soft rapping. It did not surprise her, Dis had already told her to expect the family and Leotti coming and going as they prepared for the events in the day. So, when Dis and Thorin stepped in, arm in arm, she was not in the least bit surprised. “Good morning. Did you have tea? Ma just set some out I am sure we can gather a few more mugs.”

Viltarra moved to stand but Dis stopped her. “Thank you dear, but I am afraid we lack the time for such things at the moment. We did want to come by and offer a gift of sorts though.” Viltarra, who remained standing, watched them as they unlinked arms and came towards her. “We wanted, with your permission, to give you something all in our family have, including Tauriel. When Finli is old enough, he two will have these. It is a symbol of our family and all who see them, know to which you are a part of.”

Thorin pulled a box from his vest, passing it to Dis who opened the lid and showed the two identical silver beads, beads that matched those worn by Dis, Thorin, Fili, Kili, and Tauriel. “As you are joining our family officially today, we wished to gift you the family braids.”

Braids. How had she forgotten about the ever-important symbol to many of the dwarven clans. Fili had given her a braid on their betrothal that she redid every morning, including those she spent in the pit with a bit of Dis’s help. Kili had given her a braid to represent his place as her brother, even helping her re-braid it that morning. Now, here were Dis and Thorin, the heads of the family, presenting her with a symbol of their acceptance of her. Trying to hold the tears at bay, Viltarra nodded her permission and watched as Dis stepped up to her and placed the braid on either side of her head, securing each with the family bead. Before stepping away, Dis pulled Viltarra into her arms and held her tightly. “Welcome to the family.”

Viltarra pulled back and looked up at Dis who was only slightly taller than herself. “Thank you. Thank you for this. I will do all I can to honor you and your family.”

Dis shook her head. “OUR family, that now includes you. And, you have already honored us. I apologize for making you think otherwise at any time.” Dis looked over her shoulder at Thorin who was standing quietly, but had a small smile on his face.

“Are you ready? For tonight?” Thorin had nothing to add to what Dis had already stated. He had told her she should be the one to give Viltarra her braids, as she was the one Viltarra was closest with. It was different with Tauriel.

The elf who was his daughter was a part of both him and Dis. They had decided to each give Tauriel a braid to symbolize a shared responsibility to show the eleth, who had no knowledge of what true love and affection were, of what it was to truly belong to a family. To show her what it was to have someone who would have your back no matter what, to have unconditional love and support, and to know when things get hard, you are not alone in your sufferings. That is why they both did a braid for Tauriel.

Viltarra is no less special but has known the true love of family. Thorin cannot say what it was that made…or makes…Tauriel’s braids particularly special apart from himself giving her one, but it does not make the symbolic message Dis gave to Viltarra any less significant. She, was now officially a member of the family.

The king under the mountain waited patiently for Viltarra to answer his question, but she simply shook her head. “I have all I need, and I am ready for tonight. I cannot promise I will not make a mistake in the ceremony, but my whole heart will be in all I do.” She chuckled dryly. “Afterall, nine months in a pit gives one a bit more perspective of what to be nervous about.”

It was true. Viltarra found herself dreading her lines less and less these days. A great relief, however, was when Dis had abolished the speech completely. She had apologized again, saying it was really just too much pomp for the evening. Although Dis did warn her that she would need to learn to get comfortable publicly speaking, including being able to give a speech on her own in the future, but she had time to work into it.

“I think we all have enough to prepare for. We will leave you. Please call if you need anything.” With one final nod, Thorin left, holding the door open for Dis who gave Viltarra one last hug before following her brother out.

“You have gotten fat! Now I need to take this out again.” Fili groaned and glared at Leotti.

“I have not!” Fili shot back. “I’ve been in training, and traversing the great wilds trying to find my wife…almost wife.” He amended. “It is not MY fault I gained some muscle mass in the time since you last fitted me.”

Leotti stepped back and glared at the prince. “You mean since yesterday? It is your GUT that is the problem. A little birdy told me YOU were in the kitchens today…taste testing.” Fili closed his mouth and glared at Kili who was laughing from where Tauriel was re-braiding his hair while Finli sat in his lap, chewing on the corner of his blanket. Tauriel feared he was moving once again into another teething phase. Mahal help them all, his little nephew was a terror while teething. Though he was quite literally the perfect child any other time, so that makes up for it a bit.

Sensing Fili’s glare, Kili rolled his eyes. “It was not me, and before you convict any other, it was not Kaw either. I believe it was Ori. So be angry at him.”

Fili groaned; he can’t be angry at Ori! The dwarf was the equivalent of one of Tauriel’s Valar on middle earth for just pairing with the she-dragon. Thorin should have just had Leotti come handle Smaug, the dam would have had him out in half the time Bilbo did, and he probably would have flown the other way...far FAR from where the blonde was. They could have saved ALL of Dale. Mahal above, she probably would have just killed Smaug with her incessant nagging and tongue biting remarks right inside the mountain itself.

Not wanting to get any more backlash, Fili silently stood waiting for Leotti to finish and smiled at this reflection in the mirror. He was getting married in less than a few hours! Forgoing all of his earlier thoughts and frustrations, Fili grabbed a shrieking Leotti into a hug. “Thanks Leotti! This is great!”

Leotti scrunched her face in clear distaste at being handled by the prince in such a way, but did nothing to push him away either. “You are welcome Fili. Just promise me you won’t do anything to mess up all my hard work.” Leotti looked around the room as she began packing her things back up into her basket. “Anyone else need anything before I head back over to Viltarra? Tauri, she should be ready for you to do her hair.”

Tauriel nodded and placed the final bead in Kili’s thick, dark, curls. She leaned forward, pressing a kiss to his hair while she mumbled, “I will be back soon.” Both Kili and Finli looked up with matching brown eyes and Tauriel’s full heart melted. She dropped a kiss on Finli’s head, pecked Kili on the lips, and made for the door before they pleaded with those irresistible eyes any further.

Walking in, Leotti smiled at Dis who was having tea with Tarrah and Viltarra. The latter was holding her cup looking like she was about to pass out. Viltarra was pale as the winter snows, and her hand was shaking as she held the cup to her lips, it is not how she should look on her day.

Leotti sighed. Well, this won’t do at all. The seamstress looked about the room, noticing something keenly missing, something that usually brought her friend ease and comfort…even if it brough her quite the opposite. Leotti sighed again at what she knew must be done, but decided it was for her friend. “I will be right back, I believe we are missing something important.” Ignoring the questioning looks, Leotti danced out into the hall and rapped on a door across the way.

“Leotti! I am nearly ready. Am I needed?” Naurfaer stood in the doorframe, fastening the last few buttons on his vest as he gave her a wide smile. His tall figure always caused Leotti to have to crane her neck and step back to have a normal conversation with him, but she did not mind.

“I am actually here for Viltarra. Do you have a certain, warg, in here?” Leotti peered around Naurfaer to see the familiar form of Hiril tearing apart what looks to be one of Fili’s boots. ‘Good dog, warg, thing’ Leotti thought. Maybe she can start to like that smelly creature after all.

“Oh, yes. I wanted to make sure she had a good brushing before the ceremony. She is already if you need her.” Naurfaer whistled and Hiril came bounding towards the door.

“It isn’t me that needs her…” Leotti easily responded, pulling her hand back when Hiril tried to lick it. “…but she works wonders on Viltarra. I think she is becoming overwhelmed and if Fili cannot be in the room to calm her, I was hoping Hiril being close would do the trick as it often does.”

Naurfaer nodded and smiled. “Of course. I told Viltarra she is welcome to have Hiril as long as she needs. They are rather fond of each other…” Naurfaer looked down at the warg and grinned at his pup who looked up at him, wagging her short, fluffy, tail. “You know, why don’t I come with. I can give Viltarra her wedding gift a little early.”

Shutting the door behind him, Naurfaer followed Leotti across the hall and into the chamber. He gave everyone a smile, then looked at Viltarra. Overwhelmed indeed, the dam looks like she is about to be ill. It was a wonder to watch when Hiril instantly went straight for Viltarra and the change in the dam was immediate. It was as if he were watching a drowning person take a breath of fresh air. The color came back to her cheeks and a smile crossed her features as she ran her hands through Hiril’s soft fur.

Naurfaer’s mind made up, he walked over and knelt down before Viltarra, who lifted her eyes from Hiril to smile softly at the elf she was rather fond of as he began to speak to her. “You know, there is something to be said about beasts such as these in arda. Many fault them and think them inferior because they cannot speak common languages and rely on their base instincts for survival. Yet, through all my travels, what I have learned is it is we, who are inferior in many ways.” Naurfaer patted Hiril, scratching behind her ear. “I want you to have her.”

Viltarra jerked her hand back from the warg and stared at Naurfaer. “What! No! She is yours Naurfaer. You raised her, you trained her.”

The elf chuckled. “It is true, yes.” He continued to stroke Hiril’s long fur fondly. “One day, you will bear a child. You will teach him or her all you know, train them, guide them. Then…you give them away.” He gave Tarrah, Vin, and Dis fond looks. “It is the ultimate sacrifice, a testament of true love, and there is something of pride watching something you cherished thrive on their own. You also find, there will always be someone out there who may need them more than you do. It does not mean you love them any less, I rather think it shows you love them more. Love, Viltarra, you will find will grow. One day, you look at someone and you think you cannot love them anymore. Then, the next day, you are surprised to find you were wrong, for you love them more then you did the day before. Hiril does not love me any less, I rather think her love has grown to encompass you. It is…well…similar to a marriage I supposed.” Naurfaer chuckled. “I do not think I am losing her, rather, I feel as if I am gaining you.”

Naurfaer lifted a hand and brushed the tear away from Viltarra’s cheek. “It would be my greatest wish that you take her. You need her now far more than I, and I happen to know she loves you keenly. Besides, you nor I are going anywhere, I will still see her and get to play with her just as often as I do now. So, no more tears, alright?”

Viltarra leaned over Hiril and threw her arms around Naurfaer, crying into his shoulder. “Thank you. Thank you Naurfaer. I love her and I will take care of her. I promise.”

Naurfaer patted her on the back. “I have no doubts you do, and will.” He held her for a moment more and pulled away. “Now, if you will excuse me, I believe you have a wedding dress to get into and I need to go finish preparing myself.” He moved to stand and threw Tauriel a smile who mouthed a silent ‘thank you auduadarya’. Naurfaer gave her a nod and a lingering look, then he left the room.

Everyone stepped into helping Viltarra’s final preparations. Leotti helped her get into the gown then turned her over to Tauriel who braided her hair into an elaborate bun, of course leaving out the four family braids she wore, Tarrah carefully added some roses she had found into Viltarra’s bun, then Dis placed the circlet over her head to complete the look. Finally, Vin stepped forward and took her in, tears already in his eyes as he looked her over. “My little gem. I never imagined anyone would be worthy of you, but, if you were to have anyone, I suppose a crowned prince will do.” Viltarra choked on a tear-filled laugh. She knew he was joking, as did everyone in the room going by the round of laughter that filled her ears.

“Adad. I love you.” Viltarra wound her arms around her father who held her close.

Vin sniffed, as he held his daughter close. “I love you too, my most precious gem.” Seconds later, Tarrah was joining in on their embrace, the family taking a moment to just be together.

Tauriel felt an arm drape around her waist, and she looked over to see Dis leaning her head against her shoulder. The eleth smiled and pulled Dis close, laying her own head atop of Dis’s and contently watching the family. “We need to go back and see if Kili and Fili are ready, then it is time to head down.” Tauriel nodded in agreement, and they each gave Viltarra a tight hug, the dam having just pulled away from her family.

“You will be wonderful. Focus on Fili, he will not lead you astray, muinthel.” Viltarra pulled back and gave Tauriel a questioning look.

“Muinthel?” Viltarra asked curiously. “What does that mean? Is it Sindarin?”

Tauriel smiled and nodded. “It means, sister.” Viltarra pulled Tauriel close once more, her way of accepting what Tauriel had gifted her, her love and support as a sister.

Tauriel laced her fingers with Dis’s and the pair left one room to go to the next. Here is where all of Tauriel’s favorite beings were. Her precious husband who looked more gorgeous than words could portray with his tunic, vest, and overcoat in the Durin colors. He was a perfect match to Tauriel, who’s gown made by Leotti was done in the same fashion and style as Kili’s ensemble. Thorin and Dis were in the same colors and in similar styles, giving the family a perfectly cohesive look. Naurfaer too was honored with the colors of the Durin house. It had been Thorin’s idea and Fili’s request to have him be part of the ceremony. He has more than earned his place in the family.

Fili’s attire was only slightly different than everyone else’s. Leotti had added in some more creams to offset the Durin dark blues, silver, and bronze colors. It worked with Viltarra’s gown while still staying true to his family and clan.

“Mama. Up!” Tauriel finally turned her eyes to her own little treasure, whose arms were raised, ready and waiting to be scooped up. Finli matched his father PERFECTLY. Leotti quite literally made his little outfit an exact miniature of Kili’s, and it caused Tauriel’s heart to nearly burst as she bent over and pulled him into her arms, hugging him close. “My little darling. How very handsome you look.” Finli smiled wide and rubbed his nose with hers. Something he has begun to do just recently to her and Kili.

Dis was adjusting Thorin’s collar, the dwarven king rolling his eyes at his sister the moment she turned away, zeroing her eyes in on her youngest son. “Kili, do you have the bricks dear?”

Coming to stand beside his wife, Kili nodded at his mother. “Right here, in my pocket mam.”

Dis checked it off her mental list then stepped towards Fili, adjusting his tunic and circlet before pulling him into her arms. “You look just like your father.” She sniffed. Fili looked over at Kili then pulled Dis closer as the dam began to sob. “I am sorry Fili.” She got out. “But I am so proud of you, and your father, I know he is just as proud from where he waits for us.”

From the few portraits they had of Vili, Fili knew he had taken after the dwarrow that was gone before he had a chance to truly be a father. He also knew how difficult it must be for his mother, to live her long life without her one beside her. Viltarra had told him what happened in the pit, how close they all were to losing Dis, and how Dis had seen Vili. The strength his mother must have, to step away from paradise and her hearts greatest desire, to remain here. Grateful, though, Fili is, because he could not imagine life without his mam. He may be in his 80’s, but your amad is always and forever, your amad.

“I love you mam.” Fili whispered into her hair just as she pulled away, only to wipe the tears from his mother’s eyes as he leaned in to kiss her forehead. “No more tears, okay? It is a happy day.”

“That’s supposed to be my line.” Dis chuckled, sniffing.

Thorin came forward next, pulling Fili in to press their foreheads together. “Today, is all for you and Viltarra. I could not be prouder.”

Fili smiled and pressed his brow into Thorin’s before pulling away. “I am only who I am today because of you, uncle.”

Thorin wrapped Fili in a tight hug then stepped back to allow Tauriel and Kili to engulf the blonde prince in a small embrace. “We could not be happier Fi.” Each one kissed either side of Fili’s cheek then they too stepped away.

Before he even had a moment to breathe, Naurfaer pulled Fili into a tight hug, lifting him several inches off the ground and causing the room to erupt into laughter. “Words cannot say how happy I am. What a glorious day.”

Fili patted Naurfaer on the back, then grumbled, “Quite. Do you mind putting me down now?” Naurfaer laughed then set Fili down, readjusting his circlet for him. “Thank you Naurfaer. For, well, for everything. I know you have helped my Viltarra far more than I can give gratitude for.” Naurfaer smiled, then gave Fili a small bow.

“I believe I have been told, it is what family does. Though I should tell you that I did give her a gift this morning that I do think will continue to help her along.” Fili cocked his head to the side, curiosity filling his eyes. “I gifted her Hiril.” Fili paled instantly. Oh no. Anything but that!

Fili groaned. “The warg?!” Naurfaer smiled wide and nodded. He knew it would drive Fili to insanity, but, he also knew the prince loved Viltarra fiercely, and deep down, who could resist Hiril?

There was one last family member in the room and Fili knelt low and opened his arms, the small being running straight for him after receiving a push from his father. Fili lifted Finli up into his arms and gave him a spin. “There’s my little nephew. Any final words of wisdom for your uncle about to wed?”

Finli was much too young to understand, but babbled happily in his own little language, Fili listening intently and nodding seriously. After a few moments of toddler lecturing, Fili chuckled and pressed a kiss to Fin’s head before passing him back to Tauriel. “Best advice I have been given all my life.” He laughed, the family easily joining in.

“Well, are you ready?” Kili asked, placing a hand on Fili’s shoulder.

“I was ready a year ago, I cannot wait any longer Kili.” Kili smiled, giving Fili one final hug and moving to his place. Fili looked to his mother and lifted his arm, Dis accepting happily. Then Fili looked at Thorin who was just beside Kili behind him.

“I would be honored if you would stand beside me uncle, for you are far more than that…adad.” Thorin nodded, blinking away tears and stepped up on Fili’s other side, where his father would have stood. Kili, Tauriel, and Finli would be just behind them and Naurfaer would take up the end of the family line.

They came down the steps, the original company who had journeyed with them to Erebor lined on either side bowing in respect as the family came by, but Fili stopped, giving each one a tight hug. Many had tears in their eyes. It seemed like just weeks ago, nobody believed today to be a possibility, but a miracle happened, a family found, and memories returned. Now, they celebrated love, joy, and the miracle of being together.

The company followed Naurfaer into the hall and took their seats, being the first allowed in. Going through a hidden back hallway that led to a second set of double doors, on the opposite side of the hall, the family stepped through into a small room. This is where they would wait for the ceremony to begin, as the room had its own entrance into the hall.

Seeing his family was settled and waiting, Thorin stepped out of the small chamber for just a moment to give Balin the okay to allow the rest of the mountain to enter on all levels of the throne room. This would certainly surpass Kili and Tauriel’s wedding in numbers, especially with so many dwarrow having traveled in the last year to settle in Erebor.

Once everyone on the main floor had been seated or, for the upper levels, found a place to stand, Balin had the lanterns lit and the room filled with a warm light. The golden floor cast the reflection of the dancing flames on all corners of the multi-layered hall. Bofur had even passed miniature lanterns…he had personally crafted overnight…out to many who stood on the second and third levels to light; each lantern would add their glow, as well as their beauty, to the ceremony.

As for the hall itself, Naurfaer had truly worked his magic on the room. Where he found all the flowers would be a question many would ask for ages…some would even go as far to speculate he had used some elvish magic to make blooms appear out of thin air…to which Naurfaer never once gave any credence too, though he never denied it either. Whatever it was, be it magic or skill, the room was filled with a fragrant menagerie of blossoms of all colors, shapes, and sizes. They were on every aisle, on the steps up to the throne, and draped between each column. Some even had lanterns within their bunches, giving the blossoms an enchanted glow.

When Fili finally stepped through the doors upon Thorin’s approval, he froze and gaped at the set-up. He had seen some of what Naurfaer had done before retiring, but, the room had been transformed even further overnight. He took a quick look back at Naurfaer, mouthing a thank you. He would have to figure out something he could do to thank him for all he has done. Fili’s attention was instantly caught, however, when the double doors across the hall opened and his very own flower stepped inside, flanked by her mother and father and of course, the warg. Their warg, it would seem.

Fili could not find the words to describe how beautiful Viltarra was. She looked every bit the queen she will one day be, from the gown to the hair and even in the way she was carrying herself.

So lost in his one, Fili missed the beginning of the ceremony, Thorin having to give him a nudge causing the prince to look up at Balin completely lost. The scholarly dwarrow sighed, gave him an exasperated look, and repeated the first line meant for him. What was he supposed to say again? Mahal! He forgot. Oh, wait, Mahal. Right.

“Great Mahal, for you I give my all, spending all my days pulling every kind of treasure that may please you. A treasure of one, one endlessly flowing hall of gems, gold, jewels, and precious metals.” Fili’s heart was racing, he was nervous, so nervous. Was Kili this nervous? His brother had seemed the picture of calm on his wedding. Fire and forge why was he so blazing nervous?

Fili looked at Viltarra and she mouthed, ‘breathe’, and he took a breath, his heart slowed, and he continued. “Great Mahal, I too seek a treasure, but my heart does not call for that which is in your great stores.”

There, he got it out. All he had to do was listen to what Balin was saying and….OH his mother was going to wring his neck...he already missed his next line. Mahal, he was failing miserably. What was it Balin just said? He looked over at Viltarra trying to mask the panic and she lifted a finger and pointed to her eye then subtly lifted the same finger as if to indicate the number one. Eye, one. Eye…see OH, right!

“I seek a one of my own, great Mahal. A treasure to stand beside me. One who is a gem more precious than any that can be found. One who’s shine matches my own. One whose worth could never be counted, and thus could never be bought. Not even with all the gold, silver, and jewels in your vast stores. What I seek, maker, is my one.” Viltarra smiled bright and Fili’s heart skipped.

Finally, Balin nodded his concession, giving Fili a warm smile. “Come forward, my favored son, and I will find you your one.”

Fili all but ran towards Viltarra, it was Dis that kept him at the pace he needed to be. She gave him a smirk and Fili grinned back, completely unrepentant. However, Thorin rolled his eyes to the ceiling, though he said nothing even as Balin yelled, “Is there any dwarrow out there who houses such a treasure as a one my son of Durin seeks?”

Vin beamed at Fili then turned and kissed Viltarra on the temple before he bellowed back, “Aye. You seek a great treasure...” He had to stop there however to clear his throat and collect himself. Great tears were falling from his brown eyes. His little gem. He never truly wanted to give her away, but Fili was a good lad, and he truly believed in his heart that she could do no better. Vin cleared his throat once more as he choked out the next part. “I house the greatest of all gems.”  Vin felt Viltarra take his hand in hers, and give it a squeeze.

Balin bid them to come forward, and finally, Fili was just steps away from her. He gave Vin a warm smile, the father of his one returning it kindly. Tarrah, who held Viltarra’s other hand was wiping her own tears from her eyes.

Vin looked Fili straight in the eyes, squaring his shoulders and standing tall as he spoke his next piece of the ceremony. “Son of Durin, I give you my greatest treasure, my most precious gem. I gift her to you…” Vin looked down at the ground, once again needing a moment to collect himself. The room was respectful of the father, and all were silent, giving him the moment he needed.

“I gift her to you…” Vin tried again, his voice only slightly less hoarse then it had been moments before. “…that you may house her in your halls, that you may protect her with your steel, and that you…you may cherish her beyond any jewel, gold piece, or precious metal. For if you do, you have the protection of my house and hearth as you already have the love of her breast.” Not exactly what he was supposed to say, but good enough.

Balin nodded and looked to Viltarra. “To be the one of a son of Durin, one must be willing to sacrifice, to allow yourself to be shaped and molded together. To bind yourself not only to him but to all he represents. Are you prepared for your road ahead?”

Fili watched raptly. It was not much Viltarra had to say, but it was a traditional piece for a ceremony involving a crowned prince. “Mahal, great maker, my wish is to be more than I am. A diamond does not just come to be, but is formed under the greatest of pressure. Given the chance, I will break from the mold and join myself with this being, form my life, my heart, and my desires with his. I will support him, honor him, and shine bright to guide him back when he is lost. My strength and my love shall never wain, for as a diamond, I am unbreakable. As I am his, so to shall he be mine…if it be your will.”

Perfect, Fili beamed. She was perfect. His perfect flower. His perfect flower that was worried over nothing because she did not even miss a single word of her part. Fili watched as Vin lifted Viltarra’s hand, held in his own, and placed a lingering kiss on the back of it before pulling her the final few steps and placing her hand into Fili’s. He held them there for a moment then stepped out of Dis’s way for her part.

“Metal is formed and bonded, just as is a one. To give a great treasure, you must understand its worth to truly appreciate its value.” Dis looked between the two before her. Her eldest son, so like her Vili, and the young dam who she has grown to love. She placed both her hands onto their joined hands, then turned enough to look at Vin and Tarrah. “As your treasure is precious to you, so be this son, is so very precious to me.”

Dis smiled tearfully up at Fili, her sweet, little Fili. Not so little anymore, she amended as she looked to Balin. “Great Mahal, I see the worth of this gem presented and I give her the heart and hearth of my son.” Breaking protocol, Dis looked between the two, speaking directly to them. “May your union shine like a beacon for all to see and aspire to, for I already know it is filled with great love.” Viltarra and Fili gave her matching grins, both their eyes sparkling as Dis gave into her heart's desire and pulled them both in for a tight embrace. Mahal be damned. She only pulled back when she heard Thorin huff, then she stepped away to stand beside Kili and Tauriel where Naurfaer tucked her up into his side, Dis going freely.

Thorin now stood before them. “I add my own blessing, that they may have and know the strength that comes not from battles won, but from battles chosen. That they may know the honor that comes from holding fast to convictions, and not the unrest that comes from choosing the wrong treasure to seek after.” Fili watched the spark of sadness fill his uncle. He never has quite gotten over what he had done under the dragon sickness, nor how he let it overtake him as it did. As Oin has said time and time again, time will heal all wounds. Some just take longer than others.

The king under the mountain placed a hand on each of their shoulders. “Be a foundation for each other, firm and unyielding. When battle calls, go in together as one. I do not speak just of those involving swords and shields, but also those that involve words and decisions. When a true meeting of the minds cannot be met…” Thorin looked between the pair, then gave Fili a rare, mischievous grin. “Go with what she says, it will hurt less in the end when you fall from your pedestal.” The room erupted with laughter and Fili’s grin dropped, then he rolled his eyes and chuckled. His uncle was wise, that much was true.

Having nothing more to add, Thorin gave each of their shoulders a gentle squeeze and moved away just as Balin called out, “Who shall bind these two together and stand as witnesses to these truths?”

Fili watched as Kili and Tauriel came to stand before them. Between the pair was little Finli with each of his hands holding one of his parents, both slightly bent to accommodate the dwelfling’s small stature. As he walked, he did not seem sure of where he wanted to look, his wide eyes kept going from one lantern to the next, then up to the balconies above where the smaller lights were twinkling almost like stars. Fili tried to imagine what all this looked like from the perspective of one who is barely just over a year and a half. He is surprised his little nephew is not overwhelmed.

“We stand as witnesses for this pair.” Tauriel clearly declared. Ever the comfortable public speaker, his sister. All that time ordering elves about as captain trained her up good with speaking publicly. Fili gave her a warm smile, which she returned as she looked over to Kili.

“Mahal, with our eyes, we have witnessed the bond of this pair. The strength of their love and their connection is undeniable.” Kili reached into his pocket and pulled out one brick of gold. Fili gave him a questioning look, there was supposed to be two, but then movement caught his eye, and he watched Tauriel produce a second. Ah, of course, they would do something like that. “I have witnessed the union of the brother of my own blood to his one, she that stands beside him that shall now and forever be my sister.”

“As have I. We come as one to give our blessing and with this gold, bind them.” Tauriel finished.

Bending down, Kili picked Finli up into his arms, then handed Finli the brick he had just held, and whispered something into his ear. At first the babe just looked at the gold curiously, but with another word from his father, passed the brick to Balin who grinned encouragingly at the smallest son of Durin. Tauriel then gave her brick to Fin who caught on and instantly passed the brick to Balin, who bowed low to the littlest of the princes.

Balin placed the bricks in the smelter and they watched, Finli’s eyes transfixed on the molten metal as it traveled to the forms, and through a special technique was cooled instantly. Kili handed Finli to Tauriel and pulled the rings from the mold, checking them over with a jeweler's expert eye before polishing them and lifting them high for all to see.  “We stand to unify this pair, joining them as one before Mahal.”

Kili stepped away from the smelter and handed the rings to Finli who knew immediately what to do, pass them to Balin. “Well done my darling.” Tauriel praised just above a whisper, as she placed her lips on his chubby cheek eliciting a giggle from the small princeling. Kili laced his fingers with Tauriel’s and they moved back to Dis and the rest of the family.

Balin gave Fili and Viltarra a tearful grin then looked to the room, having to ask for traditions sake, but, knowing it was really unnecessary. “If there is any here who would make a case as to why these two should not be bound, do so now, for once done, their union would be unbreakable.”

A pounding heart, heavy breathing, and Hiril panting was all Fili heard as seconds felt like hours. He smiled and released a breath when after an appropriate amount of time, Balin gave his final words. “Then, with these rings, and the authority I have, I forever bind these two, as one.” He looked to each of them, “May your life be filled with so much love, hope, and happiness. Your future is bright, dear ones, let it guide your path to true and utter joy.” He rose his voice declaring, “Mahal bless this union, and when their time in the great mountain of life is complete, may they be ushered in as one to the great halls of Mandos just as they are in this moment. Husband, and wife.”

Fili did not skip a beat as he pulled Viltarra straight to his lips just as the room vibrated with the sounds of cheers, the company being among the loudest. It took Kili tapping his brother on the shoulder to stop the newly wed pair before they consummated their relationship in front of the entire mountain.

Fili looked un-concerned and leaned in for another drink of his wife’s lips. His wife. Officially, not just elfishly. Viltarra was now completely, wholly, and unarguably his, and he could not be happier…except for the annoying tapping sound of his uncles' foot and his mams tutting. The ultimate finality came when a small tug of her gown caused Viltarra to lean back and look down right into a pair of wide, brown, eyes. “Cake. Please.”

Fili turned and glared at his brother, who was grinning broadly. “He did ask nicely.” All the while, Tauriel held a hand over her mouth, smothering her laughter as she leaned into Kili.

Seeing he has lost this battle, Fili threw his hands up into the air. “Fine, you little troll. Come on, let’s go get cake.” He endearingly rolled his eyes as his tiny nephew waddled up to his da, who threw him high into the air, eliciting a bright laugh.

Leaning into his wife, Fili grumbled, “Tonight, the door is locked, barred, and I am putting the wardrobe in-front of it.” Viltarra snickered, but then sighed when Fili added “And find a sitter for the warg.”

The feast was taking place directly following the ceremony and Kili could smell the delicious scents wafting from all the food in the hall, it was practically intoxicating. He looked up at Tauriel who was craning her neck to see over the mass of dwarves all around them. Kili did not know HOW it happened, but somehow, Fili and Viltarra disappeared. He had an idea of why they did but of all times to do it, now was not it.

“This has Fili written all over it, Meleth Nin.” Tauriel sighed. She was hungry, and Fili’s little disappearing act meant she was being kept from both her son, and food, until they find them. She may kill him herself. “Must he be so difficult and impatient? If we do not locate them quickly, his head will be quite thoroughly hung.” She watched the look on Kili’s face and slapped her hand over his mouth, groaning. “Do not say it Kili! I heard what I said too late.”

Tauriel felt more than saw her husband’s broad grin, and she pulled her hand away…but not before Kili caught and pulled it to his lips…placing a kiss on each of her fingers. “Kili, now is not the time, we need to find Fili and Viltarra.” Sighing, Kili laced his fingers with hers and the pair began their search walking towards the royal chambers.

At present, Finli was with Thorin who was the first to notice the missing couple, sending Kili and Tauriel off to find them BEFORE Dis noticed. About to descend the stairs, Kili gave a slight yelp when Tauriel pulled him backwards, the young dwarf nearly falling onto the floor, catching himself in the last minute. He gave an accusatory look at his wife who was looking in the direction of the main entrance. Interesting. “Amralime?”

Without replying Tauriel hauled Kili towards the entrance hall and paused. She knew she heard something. She listened carefully and scanned the room. “Amra..”

“SHH!” Tauriel slammed her hand over her prince’s mouth, effectively cutting him off. Since he was unable to keep silent, she kept it in place, ignoring Kili rolling his eyes while he watched her…silently…but not by choice. Straining her sensitive years, Tauriel waited. It was a moment later she finally heard a soft shuffling ahead and to the right. Aha. She removed her hand and pulled Kili around the corner to see Hiril laying on the ground, staring at a closed door. Tauriel looked at Kili and pointed. “Found them. Do you wish to interrupt, or shall I?”

Kili snorted and rapt his knuckles on the door. “Oh dear brother and sister…you are being missed for your own celebration. I suggest you put a pause on…whatever you are doing, and join in the fun before it is mam that comes and finds you.” Kili folded his arms and leaned against the wall beside the door, Tauriel stifling a laugh at his casual request.

The door opened and Viltarra peaked out, nearly laughing herself before opening the door fully and patting Hiril on the head. Tauriel looked her up and down and noted not a gem, tie, or piece of hair was out of place. Either Fili was…very precise, or, they were not up to what Kili thought. “Sorry. We just wanted a moment to ourselves before we were waylaid. Dis is not upset, is she?”

Fili came right behind her and wrapped her in his arms, pulling her back to his front. He took in Tauriel’s accusing stance and his brother’s teasing smile and rolled his eyes. “What did you think we were up to? You cannot think we were ditching the party for that did you? I do have SOME self-control you know.” He acutely ignored Viltarra’s look, she knew she did not have any semblance of self-control at the moment, and doubted his was any better.

The smile dropped from Fili’s face, however, and he leaned into Kili, whispering, “How long do we have to stay? When did you get to leave?”

“When everyone was too drunk to notice us gone.” Tauriel supplied before Kili could answer. Fili groaned, that would take ages.

Sighing, Tauriel took a step back. “Come, I have Thorin distracting Dis with Finli. It will only work for so long before he calls in for back-up, or amad takes notice and sends the entirety of the guard searching for you.” Tauriel relaced her fingers with Kili’s and with the newlywed couple in tow, entered the feast hall.

Upon entering, Fili and Viltarra were met by another eruption of cheers. Yet even as he waived his gratitude, Fili leaned down to his bride. “We leave as SOON as we go unnoticed.” Viltarra said nothing in response, just shot him a look and dragged him to the high table where they had seats of honor.

Just as with Kili and Tauriel’s celebration, the dwarrows came in singles, pairs, and families to give and share gifts, give their blessing, and offer wisdom to the new pair. This Fili enjoyed. Not for the gifts, he was not that kind of dwarf, he certainly learned from his uncle the hard way about what being materialistic can do to you. No, he enjoyed it because with each gift, blessing, and piece of wisdom given them, he got to kiss his new bride.

When the line of dwarrow diminished, Fili leaned into Viltarra. “Can we go now?” As if Mahal had been listening, that was when the music began.

“What? You aren’t going to take me out for a dance?” Viltarra lifted a brow and waited. Unable to deny her anything, Fili rose from his seat, gave her a low bow, and escorted her to the dance floor.

“Kili?” Turning his attention from his son in his lap, Kili looked over to his mam who was looking at the dancing couple.

Eyes going from Viltarra and Fili, to his mother who was still looking away, Kili answered, “Yes mam?”

“You are responsible to make certain your brother does not leave this hall BEFORE it would be deemed appropriate.” Kili groaned in response. Babysitting duty.

“Yes mam.” Dis looked away from Fili and smiled at her youngest.

Knowing he better get down there to keep closer tabs on Fili, so he would not disappear again, Kili stood and handed Finli to Thorin who was more than eager to take the babe. Though before stepping away, he leveled his uncle with a stern look….which was an ironic role reversal for the pair. “No more cake. He will give you moon eyes, he will pout, and he will beg, but divert his attention…or something. He has already eaten his entire plate of cake, most of mine, and half of Tauriel’s.” Thorin narrowed his eyes at Kili then sighed, and nodded his head once that he understood.

Grabbing Tauriel’s hand, Kili now was able to turn most of his attention to his own one. “Care to join me for a dance while simultaneously keeping Fili from fleeing his own feast?” Tauriel giggled and nodded, placing her hand in his and allowing him to guide her to the dance floor where he took up the space directly beside his brother.

With his brother just steps away and within his and Tauriel’s peripheral vision, Kili was able to focus on his wife; this stunning creature who he was blessed to walk the path of life beside. Kili thought back to when his memories were lost, when he had declared her to be…what was it…solemn and severe. Lifting his brown eyes, Kili took in the vibrant smile that lit her eyes and his heart sang at the laugh that bubbled up from her breast when he spun her.

Severe and solemn, what was he thinking? Kili knew what he was thinking…he was thinking how he had such a deep, undeniable desire to take her then and there when he did not even know her, it scared him out of his breeches. Even without memories, Tauriel called him to her, and he was all too happy to heed that call. Kili has no doubts, given time, he would have fallen completely and utterly in love with her again. He was already heading down that path before his memory was returned, despite fighting it. His plan to go to Ered Luin…would have involved her and Finli going along with him. In any life, in any timeline, in any universe, he was destined to bind himself to her, and he never wished to be parted from her again.

“Can we leave NOW?” Fili whispered as they ended a dance. Viltarra elbowed him as Kili pulled away from Tauriel to watch Dis and Vin come down.

“No. You need to dance with your mother and I with my da. Then, Kili and Tauriel. Where were you when we spoke of this? Because you obviously weren’t paying attention.” Fili huffed and plastered a smile on his face, stepping the several paces to take his mams hand and lead her into a dance, Vin doing the same with Viltarra.

“You don’t think you would mind giving me the honor of a dance, G’siel? It was denied me when you were wed, but I would love the chance now. Better late than never right?” Tauriel felt her heart warm as Naurfaer stood before her, shuffling from foot to foot as he waited for her response.

“It would be my honor, auduadarya.” It was a slight adjustment for Tauriel, dancing with someone much taller than her, rather than the dwarrow who were all slightly shorter. “We have not had a chance to speak, with the wedding preparations and ceremony requiring all of our attention since you returned, but I have something I want to say. Naurfaer, I don’t know how to thank you for what you have given me, for what you did for Kili. I shall never be able to fully relay my gratitude, or my relief to have him back, and to have you here as well.”

“You have nothing to thank me for, Tauriel. I think it is time you were shown that family will return for you, though I may be a few…six…centuries late.” The elf smiled at his granddaughter. “Your mother sends her love.” He added with a soft smile. “She wanted you to know how much she loves you, your father too, and how proud they are of you as well. She is also quite enamored by Finli, from where she is able to watch.”

When Tauriel bit her lip, the same nervous habit Ithildin had when she wanted to say something but did not know what to say or how to ask, Naurfaer gave her a wry grin. “Go ahead, ask anything. I have nothing to hide.”

“No, of course not.” Tauriel sighed. “I was just…well…why did you choose to come back? I am glad you did, of course.” She quickly added. “But I know I have not been the most…welcoming in the family. But I do love you Naurfaer, the family and I need you, and I want Finli to have you in his life. Honestly, nothing has felt right with you gone, but it could not have been easy to leave your daughter, my father, or your place in Valinor.”

The elf paused their swaying for a moment, thinking back to Valinor. “It was not as difficult as you may think. I will see her again, starlight. But, right now, my place is with the family I have still living.” Tauriel felt her eyes fill with tears at the endearment that felt, right, as Naurfaer continued. “I have yet things to accomplish here, and when I feel them complete, and only then, will I be ready to take my place in Valinor beside my family. They are going nowhere, so, I choose to be here, with you and Kili, Finli and Thorin, Dis, Fili, and Viltarra. My living family.”

Tauriel pulled him close, wrapping her arms around his neck and finally allowing herself to fully accept this singular elf into her heart for good. He would never leave her by choice, and should he have to, he has already proven that he will always come back for her.

When their dance ended, Naurfaer kissed Tauriel on the brow and passed her hand to a waiting Fili, who was beaming at his sister. “My turn Tauri. Mahal’s great and mighty anvil, you would think it was YOUR wedding. Didn’t you know tonight is all about me? Yet you keep ME waiting. Tsk. Such impertinence.”

“Oh, do forgive me my Lord, I had not realized you were waiting on me.” Tauriel swept low into a mocking bow.

Fili clucked his tongue. “Oh, and now cheek?”

Tauriel rolled her eyes and grasped his hand. “Close your mouth and dance with me, or I will request another round of toasts. I am sure Bofur and Balin have several more..”

A hand stopped words from leaving her mouth and she lifted a perfect brow at her brother. “Don’t even think about it.” Tauriel chuckled from behind his hand and Fili pulled away and escorted her into a dance.

Not even halfway through their promenade, Fili leaned into Tauriel. “Help me out here little sister. It can’t be much longer we have to stay can it? There isn’t some, magic you can wield to cut the evening short? A herb to get everyone merrier faster? Some way to speed up time?”

“I am afraid I lack all of those abilities dear brother. I do have a suggestion, however.” Fili gave her the ‘go on’ look and Tauriel leaned in. “Is it not said, the stronger the drink, the heavier the fog? Perhaps now would be a good time to bring up some of Thorin’s stores. During the last Yule feast we were all together, there was that one barrel that got even many of the elves sheets gone within only a few drinks in.”

Fili gaped then kissed her cheek. “I love you!” He abandoned her on the dance floor and ran out of the hall. Shaking her head, Tauriel looked up to Thorin who was still holding Finli, Finli who had two fists covered in cake, cake that was right in front of him. Tauriel sighed. So much for no more cake, Kili will not be pleased. The sugar will keep their little miracle up for a bit longer, but her son will crash soon, and hard.

“Did he seriously leave you in the middle of a dance?” Tauriel looked over at her husband who was spinning Viltarra under his arm while looking at his own wife. Viltarra shot her eyes to Tauriel, the elf nodding her head in the direction of the hall entrance where Fili was just running back through, a large keg held firmly in his arms. They watched as Fili motioned for Bombur, animatedly indicating from the large dwarf, to the keg, then back up to Thorin who was now glaring at the prince from where he sat.

Chuckling, Tauriel turned from the amusing scene to her husband. “It is alright meleth nin, I quite understand.” She gave Viltarra a knowing glance, then turned back to her own prince. “ I think I need to go retrieve our son. Apparently, your request was denied.” Kili looked confused for a moment then he narrowed his eyes and looked up at Thorin. The young prince cursed under his breath seeing Finli shove even more cake into his mouth.

“He is going to be sick tonight.” Kili sighed. Tauriel silently agreed, knowing just how much cake Finli had eaten even before Thorin gave him more. With a shake of her head, Tauriel let Kili continue his dance with Viltarra and made his way up to the royal table.

Taking the seat beside Thorin, Tauriel gave her son an amused look, then turned accusing eyes to the patriarch of the family. “Mama!” She looked back at her son unable to keep a grin from spreading across her lips as she took him in. “Cake mama.”

“I see that. Did pop get that for you?” Finli nodded and leaned back against Thorin’s chest, lifting his chin to look up at Thorin from where his head lay, a bright smile across his cake covered face. “I think we need to get you cleaned up.” Tauriel sighed. “Come my little star, lets go wash those hands.”

The eleth scooped Finli off of Thorin’s chest and stepped out of the hall to the linked kitchen, where she could get some water and a cloth to clean Finli up enough to deem him presentable until he could get his bath a little later.

While she was gone, Naurfaer sat in the seat Tauriel once vacated and picked up the piece of cake Finli had been previously eating. He took a fork and began devouring the bits the toddler had not touched with his little fingers. “I think all in all, it turned out perfect, for only having a day to put it all together. A definite well done to everyone.”

Thorin looked over at Naurfaer and nodded his agreement. “We certainly could not have done it without you. I am glad you came back. I think, finally, things will slowly return to life, real, full, life. There is still yet much healing to be done, but, I believe we can get through it, now that the entire family is back together.”

Naurfaer hummed then turned to Thorin. “That reminds me, I have a message for you from Valinor.” Thorin looked curiously at Naurfaer, but did not ask, only waited for the elf to continue.

“My daughter, Ithildin. She wished me to give her personal thank you, for accepting and loving Tauriel as if she was one of your own. I too add my gratitude for that. She shines so brightly with you and your family. Her place has always meant to be here, among the dwarrow. An odd thing to think, an elf finding her place with dwarves, but it does not take long to see how well she fits. She will not take a place in Valinor with Ithildin, Findyyr, or I.” Naurfaer caught sight of long red hair and he watched as she stopped to speak to Leotti. So naturally she inclined her head as she conversed animatedly with the smaller blonde. It was hard to picture her in the city of Mirkwood, where her vibrance would be forcefully dimmed and her spirit bound and broken to fit the mold of a proper eleth.

Thorin followed Naurfaer’s eyeline and took in his elven daughter. “I appreciate her gratitude, but it is unnecessary. Tauriel, she quite drew us all in. Not just a perfect match for Kili, but a perfect fit to the family as well. The daughter Dis never had, nor I. The sister Fili needed, and the completion of Kili’s spirit. Life without her near would be, inconceivable.”

Thorin allowed his eyes to travel to Viltarra. “It is nice to have another join the family. Viltarra is quite different from Tauriel in many ways, but, like our beloved elf, Viltarra too brings an additional sense of completion to our lives. I doubt Dis nor I could find any in all of middle earth who would match Fili so well.” Taking a swig of his ale Thorin sighed, his voice taking on a sad note as he spoke. “Not all dwarrow find their one, many go their entire lives searching, or thinking they do not have a match. Those of us who have found ours, we are a rare bunch. It is a great gift that not only have both Fili and Kili found their soul’s mates in their lifetime, but that they were given a chance to spend their lives together. A great gift indeed.”

Naurfaer looked at Thorin, filing away what he had said for another time. For the moment though, Dis looked as if she could use another dance. So, without another word, Naurfaer gave Thorin a pat on the back just as he was taking a sip from his mug, causing some of the ale to spill onto the king which earned him the famous Durin death glare in response…which the elf easily ignored. Instead, Naurfaer leapt up to bypass Dis on her way to the table, sweeping her back onto the dance floor for another go-around.

Wiping his hands of the sticky drink, Thorin rolled his eyes then peered across the room and watched his sister with amusement. He and her shared many of the same pains in their lives and he is thankful for her strength, and ever grateful for the joy he receives from having her by his side.

A blonde head caught his eye and he chuckled when Fili began dispersing some of the more, potent, wines and ales. Someone seems to want to have the evening done sooner rather than later. He should go kill him for getting into his personal stores and likely emptying all of his best and most potent spirits, but one look from his young nephew to his bride, and he was sitting back and continuing to nurse his own ale. Thorin did not blame him for wanting to get the evening over sooner, he did not blame him at all.

Tauriel was a genius. Not a half hour after giving out some of Thorin’s better brews, Fili and Viltarra became less of a commodity and more, invisible. “Can we go now….?”

Having heard this one, Vin laughed. “I think it is safe for you two to get away.”  

Dis added in her own approval, laughing when she realized what Fili had done. Thorin will be complaining about this later, she just knew it. “Go on.” She kissed each one on the head. “I will have meals sent to your room for the remainder of the week, and Naurfaer has agreed to take Hiril for as long as you like, so do not worry about your warg. Now, off with you.”

Fili gave his mam one final hug, and excitedly pulled a laughing Viltarra out the door, down the hall, and up the stairs to the royal wing. He BARELY acknowledged the guards who were giving the pair catcalls on the way by as they all but ran into their chamber, Viltarra having to clutch her skirts in her hand to keep from falling with Fili’s near spring to their rooms.

In a flash, Fili pushed her fully into the chamber then slammed the door shut, locked it, and pulled the side table in front of it for good measure. He then scanned the room, looking up into the rafters and on-top of the cabinets.

“What are you looking for Fili?” Came Viltarra’s amused voice.

“Kaw, the demon spy bird.” Fili growled. “The MOMENT I start kissing you, the last thing I want to hear is ‘pretty bird’.”

Viltarra burst into laughter at the high-pitched imitation. “You sound nothing like him, his little croaking voice is much lower.”

“But still every bit as annoying.” Fili griped.

Viltarra walked backwards, giving Fili a look that had every thought leave his head instantly and ALL the blood in his veins pool in one, very prominent, location. His wife smirked and leaned forward to grab onto his outer coat, forcing him to follow her. “I believe, the rooms are both raven and warg free…for at least tonight. What do you plan on doing with that freedom…hm?”

“So, so much.” Even as he was being guided into the room, Fili threw off his circlet not caring where it landed on the ground, he will retrieve it later. He then shrugged off his coat, letting it fall to his feet which was closely followed by his vest and belt. He toed off his boots at the door, then proceeded to push Viltarra down to sit on the bed, so that he could help her remove her own shoes before slowly sliding the stockings down her legs, kissing her calves as he pulled them fully away.

“Fili.” His name was like a prayer on her lips as she pulled the tunic over his head from where he knelt before her. Of course, living together, she has seen Fili in all manners of dress, but she could actually act on her desires now and that freedom was a fire that filled her with radiating heat. Neither needed words, to them, actions spoke so much louder. With a few flips of the wrist, Fili had the laces of his trousers undone. Her dress was a bit more…complicated and took some extra patience.

“Leotti made this a puzzle on purpose.” Fili growled, getting the laces in the complicated bodice tangled. Beyond frustrated…in more ways than one…Fili leaned around his wife to look into her eyes. “How much do you love this dress?”

With a wide grin, Fili produced a dagger ready to make ease of the laces, but Viltarra grasped his wrist. “Don’t even think about it, Fili! I love this dress and I want to keep it. IF you make even ONE cut in it, you can sleep in the other room.”

Well, there was his answer. Fili groaned and threw the dagger onto the end table then went back to work trying to untangle the masses of laces. Eventually, Viltarra took pity on him and was able to squirm her way out of the bodice without much more unlacing. Not quite how she pictured getting out of her dress, but she is positive there will be many more opportunities for Fili to peel layers off her. Right now, they were just both hyper focused on getting to one point. Viltarra kicked her beloved dress away so she could slam her lips onto Fili, the heat from her bared skin meeting his causing a shudder to ripple down her spine and straight to her toes.

Fili removed his final layers as he backed them to the bed, all the while he tasted nothing but her. His one. His wife. Never in his life had he ever felt so complete, so whole, as when he joined with his soulmate for the first time. Leaning back, trying to catch his breath, Fili pressed his forehead to hers. “I love you.” His voice was barely a whisper. She immediately responded, “I love you, my Fili.” He sealed his lips to hers, then sealed their union.

Tauriel leaned away as another wave of water came rushing at her. Kili was already soaked, and she was well on her way to matching her husband. The eleth honestly did not know why she was still fighting an obviously already lost war. “Darling, let us keep the water IN the tub and not on…” A rush of water came at her face causing her to cease her speaking and close her eyes. A cloth towel was used to gently wipe the dripping water from her cheeks and eyelids, quickly trailed by a soft pair of lips which caused Tauriel to warm from the inside out.

“I do not think he is up for listening tonight, amralime.” Kili chuckled.

Tauriel opened her eyes and smiled at her boys. One in the tub, a wide grin showing a few teeth, which matched one a bit bigger with a mouth full of teeth just beside her. Kili laughed when another splash of water hit them both and he grabbed a second towel and lifted his son from the tub. “Alright, enough water wars. How about adad gets you ready for sleep while amad drains the tub and gets a chance to change.”

Tauriel watched with amusement as Kili left the room, knowing he was much more damp than she was. She drained the tub then set about to get herself ready for sleep, taking her hair down, pulling her gown over her head, and donning one of Kili’s long tunics.

A bright shimmer in her mind had her placing a hand on her belly. “Hello little one. The excitement keeping you up as well? I am sure your da has a song for you too. Come. Let’s go say goodnight.” Tauriel pulled on a pair of Kili’s drawstring trousers and walked into her son’s room.

With Finli in his lap, Kili was sitting in the large chair beside the cradle, singing a song in Khuzdul. It depicted the story of Durin the deathless on one of his many adventures. Tauriel was quite sure some of the details were not in the texts she studied, which meant they were either made up by Kili or more likely, embellished legends told and sung to dwarflings. Whichever the case, the song was beautiful, made even more so when sung by Kili, his deep, warm, tones filling the room and vibrating through her entire being. Unable to resist, Tauriel sat at his feet, laying her head on his knee, and listened.

She was half asleep when Kili trailed his free hand through her hair. Looking up, Tauriel noticed Finli was asleep against Kili’s chest, the prince gesturing to his cradle with his eyes. Getting the idea, Tauriel stood from the floor and walked with him over to the bed, Kili placing his son carefully down onto the mattress.

The cradle was made to last until Finli was old enough to be able to sleep in a bed, it will be likely, another would need to be made, as Finli won’t be old enough when the baby comes to safely be able to use a normal bed yet. Kili had no problems with that and was already considering designs for the second addition.

The pair watched him sleep for several minutes before Kili placed his chin on her shoulder to whisper in her ear. “I have something to show you. Join me?”

Tauriel sighed happily. “Always.” She breathed in response, and Kili laced his fingers with hers and guided her out of the room. He led her into their chamber then out the balcony doors, Tauriel’s eyes not leaving her husband even for a moment.

Kili turned to her, lifting his hand to push a strand of her long red hair behind her hear. “Do you recall our first conversation?”

Tauriel cringed. “When you asked me to throw you a dagger?”

Kili laughed and shook his head. “No, the first…actual…conversation we had.”

Thinking, Tauriel hummed. “The stars. You had called them cold and distant, but then drew me in with a story of a fire moon.”

“Yes, that one!” Kili excitedly proclaimed, then brushed his thumb over her cheek. “My precious star, how I wanted to steel you away to great adventures. To sleep under your stars and chase after fire moons, together.” Kili looked up into the night sky, turning his wife in his arms and held her tightly against him as he pointed up to the giant, red, moon filling the sky.

Tauriel gasped and did nothing to stop the tears that fell from her eyes, gazing at the sky in awe. “It is your fire moon my Kili. So bright and beautiful, filling all it touches with light. Just as you do, my beautiful Kili, for me.” Keeping her eyes on the moon, Tauriel turned her head enough to settle a bit more into Kili. They sat in silence for a moment, watching the great moon above.

“Kili?” Her prince hummed to show he was listening. “You are my greatest adventure. I need for nothing when you are here, beside me. I would give up every star in the sky, every fire moon, to have you.” Tauriel turned herself to face him, Kili’s arms not leaving her, but rather, pulling her back in close once she was fully turned. Lifting her hands, Tauriel cupped Kili’s face, leaning her forehead against his. “I love you my Kili.”

Kili decided to not respond in words, instead, he sought their connection, and pushed his feelings for her through, smiling at Tauriel’s gasp as her mind was filled with the strength of his feelings for her. He should have seen it coming, but the impact of her reciprocated feelings caused his knees to buckle, and the pair to fall to the ground. Tauriel smirked at Kili’s gaping smile. She pushed him onto his back and hovered over him, smiling brightly. “I do believe we have about an hour before someone escapes his confines and seeks us out, or I should say, until Kaw comes back from wherever he went and becomes an accomplice.”

Kili traced a finger down her jaw then back up again, tracing her ear slowly up to its point which caused chills to erupt over Tauriel. “A lot can be done with an hour, amralime. Where do you think we should begin?”

Tauriel smiled. “Oh, I think we are well past the beginning, but there are still yet many, many paths to take.”

Kili’s chuckles vibrated through his chest. There were many paths to take, many roads and adventures, many trials and joys, and still many wounds to heal. Though, for right now, for this moment, he will be happy to remain where he was, his arms around his one, as they came together under the glow of a bright fire moon.

Chapter Text

ACT III

“If more of us valued food and cheer and song above hoarded gold, it would be a merrier world.”

The Hobbit- J. R. R. Tolkein

Chapter One

Jumping back, Kili was just able to dodge the menacing blade being thrust at him. His side hurt, his heart hammered in his chest, and he was out of breath. Beads of perspiration fell down the side of his face as he sidestepped yet another blow. Unfortunately, in doing so, he missed his step and stumbled backwards which gave his adversary just enough of an edge to tackle him to the ground. He felt the sharp edge of a blade against his throat and gulped as he stared up at his attacker. Kili saw the spark in their eyes brighten, matching their wide grin. “Give up dwarf! It is over.”

Kili groaned and closed his eyes as his head fell back to the hard, dirt, floor; his chest heaving with the exertion of the battle. “Then do it.” He growled from his place on the ground, obviously no longer caring of his fate.

There was a brief pause and Kili felt the pressure of the blade increase before it pulled away and was replaced by the softest set of lips, which attacked his neck with vigor. Kili moved his head to the side to give more access only to give a frustrated mumble when they were replaced by cold air. Opening his eyes, Kili was surrounded by a curtain of red hair as a set of very amused emerald-green eyes peered into his. “I believe that is 1 in 5. Care to be beat yet again by your expecting wife, meleth nin?”

Kili huffed and narrowed his eyes at her in a mock glare. “I was going easy on you. Can’t risk hurting either you or the baby.”

The fact that he was saying this while completely out of breath caused Tauriel’s eyebrow to raise. Her face twisted into concern, however, when Kili tensed and flinched when he tried to shift. The eleth began silently searching her husband for evidence of injuries causing Kili to look up at her curiously. “Did I harm you? Oh Kili, I am so sorry.” She immediately slid off him.

Kili, however, vocally objected the move, attempting to grab her by her hips to keep her in place but was too slow to catch the eleth who now sat beside him. “No! No. Tauriel I am fine. I just am sore that is all. I forgot how difficult training can be when you are out of shape.” Kili sighed and pushed himself up to a sitting position, wincing once more as his muscles protested the action.

Tauriel lifted her hand and ran it along Kili’s cheek, simultaneously enjoying the feel of his thick whiskers and guiding his warm, brown, eyes back to hers. “Kili, be patient with yourself. You went through something not many would have survived, and your body needs time to be restored back to where it was. Unfortunately, it is also an uncomfortable and laborious journey. One I do not envy. You are doing wonderful my love.” She leaned in to brush the tip of her nose along his jaw, humming contently while Kili pulled her close.

“I think,” Tauriel continued, her voice low and sensual, “enough is enough for today. I will claim my prize for being the victor, however.”

Kili leaned back, surprise clear in his features. “Oh? And what spoils do you desire for such a feat?”

Tauriel chuckled lowly. “Only you.”

“Well, me you already have...but I supposed such a monumental reward can be claimed twice.” Kili smiled wide, leaning in to claim her lips once more, but Tauriel inched back a bit more, just out of reach causing Kili to huff and grumble under his breath.

 “I do agree...” Tauriel gave him a contemplating look, “although,” She teased at Kili’s frustrated scowl, “I would certainly not say no to a warm bath and maybe you washing my hair?” Tauriel closed her eyes and shivered at the idea of Kili’s fingers working their way across her scalp and down her long red strands. It sounded like a perfect victory.

Kili thought on it, then hummed in acquiesce as he once again leaned into her. However, he stilled when a fluttering of wings pulled his attention from his beloved elf. Both turned their heads to watch Kaw fold in his long wings, jumping over to bump his head into Tauriel just after dropping a note to the ground.

Sighing, Kili picked up the missive, unfolding it with not a little annoyance. Whatever was inside, likely was about to ruin his alone time with Tauriel. Quickly reading the message, Kili moaned and threw himself back onto the ground, a perfect imitation of Finli when he was throwing a rare tantrum; Tauriel watching with amusement clear in her features. “Something you wish to share, my Kili?”

Not wanting to speak, Kili thrust his hand with the note up to Tauriel who took it with a chuckle. She scanned the note which was more of a summons than anything. “Amad is requesting our presence immediately? Whatever for I wonder?” Kili mumbled something unintelligible before pushing himself off the ground and holding his hand out for Tauriel to take, which she did without hesitation. Kili pulled her to her feet and dusted himself off.

“I would have preferred a shower at least, but mam will have to take me as is.” Tauriel gave him a heated look, her lips forming a leer as she moved to close the distance between them.

“Personally, I would take you any way I can get you.” She purred and leaned in to pull his lips to hers.

“There you two are! Did you not get Dis’s note! Come on, you can do that later.” Kili fought the urge to pull his sword again as Naurfaer’s wide grin only filled the young dwarf with a different kind of frustration already ailing him.

“Come on meleth nin. Let’s get this done with and then we can finish where we left off.” Her look was filled with promise and was easily returned with Kili’s own crooked smile. He laced his fingers with hers and they followed Naurfaer out of the training room, Kaw flying through a window, likely to get back to Finli who was spending time with his pop. Thorin had insisted taking him today to give the pair some time together. Kili rolled his eyes. Right, that is time together UNTIL they were interrupted.

Tauriel looked down at Kili then back up at the other elf. “Do you know why it is so urgent? Nothing is wrong, is it?”

Naurfaer shook his head. “Not to my knowledge. I honestly have no idea. Dis requested I come find you incase Kaw got distracted. You know how he can get.” Tauriel nodded. The raven was still young but getting better at being prompt in getting messages out. Though he was known to be sidetracked or distracted, sometimes the messages not getting to their intended for several hours after they had been sent.

The trio walked in silence the remainder of the way and both were surprised to be guided to the meeting room in the guard’s wing. “Da!” Kili perked up when he walked in only to have his arms full of his little treasure. Tauriel smiled brightly, then chuckled when the silhouette of her black raven could be seen perched just behind where Thorin sat on the back of an unused chair.

Tauriel warmed from deep inside as she watched Kili greet their son before looking around the room. Thorin and Dis were both already inside along with Dwalin and Aeodhen. A hand from behind caused Tauriel to jump and turn to look into a pair of laughing blue eyes. “Well, are you going to go in little sister? Or just stand in the doorway blocking traffic.” Without answering, Tauriel felt herself be pushed into a chair just as Viltarra came through the door, taking the seat beside the eleth.

The young dam leaned in, “Any idea what this is about?” Tauriel shook her head and leaned back. Kili came to take the seat on her other side as Fili took the one beside Viltarra.

It had been nearly two months since Fili and Viltarra’s wedding. The couple was quite sparse for their first month of marriage, not even coming out of their room for the first two weeks. Tauriel did not fault them though, if she had it her way, she would be locked in her room with Kili right now instead of growing steadily more apprehensive.

Once it seemed everyone was seated, Thorin ceased his side conversation with Aeodhen and Dwalin. He looked around the room and leaned forward, planting his elbows on the stone table. “I have just received a request of a unique nature. It would seem the Ukdam are nearby and wish to enter the mountain for business and entertainment.”

Tauriel looked around the room, Kili and Fili both looking equally excited as did Viltarra who grinned widely. She knew what the word meant in Khuzdul, travelers, but to what context? “Who or what exactly are the Ukdam?”

All eyes turned to Tauriel, but it was Naurfaer who surprisingly answered. “They are a dwarven traveling band of a sizable nature who go from city to city telling stories through song and dance as well as selling wares, from trinkets to unique antiquities, they either make or acquire from their journeys. It is quite a group!”

“Have you traveled with them Naurfaer?” Dis asked, amazement clear in her voice.

Naurfaer shook his head. “Visited with, yes, traveled, no. They do not allow outsiders to join them. One must be born into the group or adopted in as a youngling. Secretive lot too, and thrice as untrusting. Much more so than normal dwarrow on both accounts in my experience. I had to pay triple for what I thought was a wrist guard of Gondor only to find it to be a cheap knockoff.” Naurfaer leaned back with a huff. “Should have known I was being swindled.”

Thorin rose a brow at the pouting elf. “He is not wrong. The Ukdam can be trusted, but they will try to get the upper hand in any transaction. I would advise not to throw gold into anything you are not absolutely certain it is what it seems to be. Once a transaction is made, it cannot be undone. This is their way.” He stopped for a moment, taking in the silent room and turned to Aeodhen and Dwalin. “Nobody is allowed in the treasury while they are here except for those in this room. Lock and key with double the guard on all entrances and openings.” Aeodhen scribbled a note on some parchment with Dwalin leaning in and making a few comments where all that filled the air until Thorin turned to Tauriel.

“You may not like this Nâtha, but I also do not want you visiting with them unless you are with at least two others in the family. Dis, Leotti, Naurfaer, and Viltarra are all fine as well, but I would feel much more comforted if it was alongside Kili, Fili, or I as the second. As Naurfaer has come to find out, they have little love or trust for any race outside our own and I am concerned with what they would make of you. Your safety is of the upmost importance.”

Tauriel sighed but nodded. She hated it but understood. Nobody wanted her to go through what she had at the end of Finli’s pregnancy. “I understand. I will make sure I am with others. When are they due to arrive?”

Dis stood and began passing out rolled parchment to everyone at the table. “By morning, which is why we called this meeting. We need word to get out down to the markets, Viltarra and Fili, if you two do not mind taking that on?” The newly wed pair nodded and opened their scrolls which gave a list of who to meet with and what to address.

“Tauriel and Kili, I would like you to speak with Bombur, let him in on what is going on and see that there is enough food in stores to sustain the mountain and the group. We may need to acquire more food should they stay long. Figure out how much and if we need to reach out to Dale or Mirkwood to trade for extra resources.”

“Of course, mam.” Kili pulled the parchment from Finli’s grasp who was trying to pull it into his mouth.

Dis smiled and continued, now looking to the second elf in the family. “Naurfaer, can you speak with the stable hands and see if we have enough space to house their animals? If we do not, we may need to get creative. At least it is still the warm season, as they may need to be placed in one of our lesser used pastures.”

“I think we can come up with something Dis, worry not, it will be handled.”

Giving Naurfaer a grateful smile, Dis once again addressed the entire group. “Balin is looking into a place for them to camp in one of the unused halls or caverns, they prefer to stay together, and he believes he knows just the place. That is all, unless you have something to add Thorin?”

At first it looked as if Thorin was going to dismiss them, but he zeroed his eyes on little Finli. “I do. Kili, Tauriel, I would advise you to refrain from bringing Finli out and visiting the group. In fact, it would be best if he was to stay in the family's hall their entire stay and to keep our guests blissfully unaware of his existence. I will add it wise to also not give them any indication you are expecting Tauriel. As we have yet to make the announcement, it is not currently common knowledge.”

Kili cocked his head in confusion. “Do you think they would do something uncle?”

Thorin sighed and leaned forward. “The Ukdam will likely not cause harm or foul, but, there are stories...rumors if you will...of dwarflings disappearing near the timeframe of their visits to other mountains, though never has anything been proven. Could just be coincidences, but I do not want to take any chances with my grandchildren. Please heed my council and for his safety and protection, keep him away. They should not be staying long, a week, two at most. I am certain they will come again when he is of age, he will have his chance to partake when he is old enough to defend himself.”

Kili hugged Finli close to his chest. “Of course, uncle. Thank you.” He would not risk losing his son, nor would he put Tauriel through anything of the like. She has been through enough these last two years, he just wants a quiet, peaceful year for his family and a completely uneventful pregnancy for Tauriel.

“I will be warning Taada, Shaada, and the other dams with little ones of such as well. All dwarflings under 20 years of age are to be kept in their families' halls. Absolutely no exceptions.” Dis added.

“Don’ worry ‘bout Shaada. I’ll make sure my little one’s don’ leave. I will speak teh her tonight.” Dis nodded at Aeodhen. With nothing more to say, the room was dismissed, and everyone sent out to fulfill their tasks presented to them.

Kili and Tauriel worked with Bombur, the large head of the kitchen agreed that with the plentiful harvest from their green room, and Naurfaer and a team he had put together having had a returned with a highly successful hunt, they had more than enough to sustain extra mouths for at least three weeks. Any more than that, however, they would need to consider doing some extra trades and purchases with their neighboring cities. Winter was coming and it would not do well for the mountain to run low on resources with the constant increase of dwarves choosing to settle permanently within Erebor's halls.

“How many Ukdam are there?” Tauriel asked as Bombur gave a final look over their food stores.

“To be truthful, I am not sure. Las’ time I saw em, they had maybe 500 in number? Tha’ is wha’ they usually travel with I think, more or less.” Bombur looked up at her with a smile. “I can’ wait. Taada will be exited too, bu’ she won’ be wantin’ the wee ones down so I am no’ sure how desirein’ she is of visitin.” Bombur gave her a small smile and turned back to his list.

Kili, who was leaning against a barrel of grain, nodded his understanding. “I remember the last time I saw them. It was nothing but wonderful memories. But with having a babe of our own, I must say I think I would like it better if they would not come for a time.” Kili lent down and picked up the lid to the barrel and replaced it, seeing Bombur was finished with this area of the massive storeroom.

The young prince chuckled when he looked down at the large barrel only to realize it was one of the 12 they had ridden down the river as they attempted to escape Mirkwood and the orcs. The barrels had somehow survived the dragon fire and had been scavenged by bard and presented to Thorin as a gift, of sorts. Kili was not sure if the king enjoyed the humor behind it or not, but they were put to use none the less.

“Well, I think tha’ will do. Give this to Thorin.” Bombur passed Tauriel a note. “An try not to worry on the Ukdam. I don’ think they would be foolish enough to do any harm.” Kili nodded and stepped away from the barrel, securing Tauriel’s free hand in his own.

“Let us hope not, I am not in the mood to be merciful.” Kili growled out. Tauriel eyed her husband. He had a smile on his lips, but the serious look in his eyes showed he meant what he said.

“Thank you Bombur. Please give my love to Taada and the children.” The round dwarf gave Tauriel a bow and returned to his work, looking up as the pair disappeared through the door. He missed Kili’s easy going, worry free, trusting nature deeply. He can’t blame the lad though, with what he went through, it is a miracle from Mahal he is as well-adjusted as he is now. Shaking his head, Bombur turned to go back to the kitchens to inform his team.

A few levels below, Fili was rolling his eyes at yet another of Erebor’s merchants who was complaining about the coming visitors. "I can assure you Okyn, you will not be losing sales. I find it hard to believe a band of traveling entertainers would be a danger to the furniture business.”

“Aye, yeh say tha’ now, but when my profits fall, it will be on you!” The ancient dwarrow lifted a crooked finger and pointed it at the young, crowned prince. He gave Fili another glare, then hobbled back into the maze of wares he sold. Well, sold would be a loose term.

“Has he even made ONE sale since opening?” A cluck of the tongue was the only response Fili received. He turned to Viltarra who was lifting a brow at him. “Well, has he? He is within viewing distance of your parent’s stall. Has anyone once come and bought something from him? Anything at all? I mean...look at it...I would not call that soundly made.”

Viltarra followed his gaze to a rickety chair that looked as if it was held together by the grace of the maker.  Then she glanced at the table with three legs, all of varying lengths which caused the table to tilt, losing its effectiveness. Add those to the shelf...missing shelves, the rocking chair that did not rock, and the desk with no place to place a chair. Fili did have a point. “Well, my father purchased a stool from him just last week...so yes?” Fili huffed out a laugh. He had a feeling it was more because the kind baker felt sorry for the very old, slightly senile and very lofty dwarf, rather than a real need for the purchase.

“And how is that stool holding up?” Fili lifted a brow, but Viltarra just shrugged and looked down at the list of merchants in her hand, checking Okyn off and sighing as she thought about who to go to next. Probably Leotti as she can use a break from grumbling and frustrated dwarves…that weren’t her husband. She would have thought the merchants of Erebor would be excited at the prospect of possible outside sales, but instead the majority were of the same opinion as Okyn.

The Ukdam were not coming to spend gold, but to make it. They rarely made purchases except for pure necessity or IF they felt they could turn and resell an item at a greater profit. When they actually DID make a purchase, they NEVER paid full value and bargained until the merchant either gave in out of frustration or flat out refused to sell. It gave Erebor’s business owners a sour taste knowing they were expected to give out their gold, but were likely to not make any in return. To top it off, they were also at risk losing profits during the Ukdam’s stay as their normal visitors would be enraptured by the guests “unusual” wares and opt to spend their gold among the visitors instead of Erebor’s own stores and stalls.

At least Leotti was a close friend and will likely not throw too much of a fit. Leotti was always happy to have something to look forward too. Hopefully, she will be excited over the visitors coming to the mountain rather than soured. “Well?” Lifting her light brown eyes up to her beloved prince, Viltarra shuffled in place remembering he was waiting to hear back about the precarious purchase her father had made, likely against his better judgment and certainly against her mothers.

“As far as I know, it his holding up just fine. Now, let’s go to see Leotti next. We have about five more to visit then mum wants us to come by. Da has food waiting.” Fili scowled at having to see his least but secretly most favorite dam outside the family. “Stop it, you love her, and you know it.”

“I know I love you.” Fili grinned, leaning down and kissing her cheek causing a matching smile to bloom across the dam’s lips before she grabbed his arm and pulled him towards Leotti’s shop.

At this hour, the small dam was winding down her day and greeted the couple with a smile. That is to say, she greeted Viltarra with a smile. Fili she pointedly ignored. The crowned prince was not sure if that annoyed him or not. The dam turned her back to them both as she stacked away some sewing notions, but Fili decided he was not in the mood to be ignored. “Isn’t there some, law, that requires all citizens to, oh I don’t know, at least acknowledge the royalty in the room?”

There was several tuts and some chuckles from the dams as they made their way out the door. A few giving over exaggerated tilts and bows of the head at the prince and his new wife.

For her part, Leotti stopped what she was doing and turned back to Fili, leveling him with a look he could not quite read, despite knowing the dam his entire life. “Oh!” In seconds, she re-arranged her expression to one of clear mocking surprise. “Is that so? Well, how...insubordinate of me to not give my respects.” Leotti walked towards Fili then bowed so low Fili swore she would topple right over. “Do forgive me your great Lordliness. Sovereign of majesty. Prince of pompous self-righteousness.” She said the last lifting her head just enough to give him a smirk, her eyes bright with humor.

Fili narrowed his eyes at her and folded his arms. “Was the last name called for?”

“You did kind of ask for it.” Viltarra snickered then joined in Leotti’s laughter when Fili scrunched his nose and pouted. Taking pity on him though, Viltarra lifted herself on her toes and pulled his lips to her own, Fili going all too willing down to seal their mouths together in a slow, sweet, kiss.

“Ew.” Leotti breathed but let them be, and waited patiently for them to finish.

When they finally pulled apart, Viltarra let her lips graze his cheek and nuzzled the braids near his ear. “Do not worry, you have my deepest respects, my Lord.”

“Alright, alright. Are you here for a reason or to use my lobby as a snogging zone? I see enough of that with Kili and Tauriel, I can survive without seeing it with you two as well.” She lifted a brow and folded her arms, waiting.

Fili shrugged but wound an arm around Viltarra’s waist, pulling her against him. “No, we are here for a reason. We thought it best to let the merchants know we will be receiving visitors tomorrow who will be staying at least a fortnight. As it will affect the merchants, we wanted to get word out as soon as we found out ourselves.”

The bell over the door chimed and Ori walked in, carrying some wildflowers in one hand and a basket filled but covered with a cloth to hide its treasures in the other. “Oh, hello. I did not know you were receivin’ Leo.” He passed her the flowers and leaned down enough for Leotti to place a kiss on his cheek.

“We aren’t staying.” Viltarra smiled.

“They were just saying we are having visitors to the mountain!” Leotti sung, clearly excited for the prospects they brought.

“Right. The Ukdam. I was just speakin’ teh Dori an’ Bombur. Word’s spreadin’ roun’ the mountain now. Most are lookin’ forward to the visit.” Ori placed the basket on the far counter and grabbed a vase of dying flowers, tipping it into a waste bin and replacing them with the new ones he just brought.

“The Ukdam? Really? So soon?” Leotti looked from Fili to Viltarra who both nodded and waited. “Okay. I could use some stock in a few things I have heard only they have. I will lose sales, but I am just fine with that. It won’t be permanent.” She gave everyone in the room a bright, vibrant, smile. “Although I am sure you have had your fair share of grumblings from around the market.” She gave them a knowing look and went back to putting her things away, disappearing into the back room.

Ori watched her go and leaned in. “Can I ask yeh somthin’?”

“If it is us joining you, no. No offence but..ooofff. OW!” Fili turned to Viltarra who was shaking her head no and giving him a look that would make his mother proud.

“Maybe let him finish?” She admonished.

“OH, no no no. I mean, I can’ tell you no, but I want to, that is, just…it is a private meal. But that is not wha’ I was goin’ to say at all.” Ori stuttered and blushed.

Fili shifted and gave him a smile. “Sorry Ori. Of course. How can we help?”

Ori nodded and waived away the apology. “You see, Leo has been waitin’ fer a message from her mum. I know post goes directly to the recipient here for the mos’ part, bu’ have ya seen anythin’ come through that may have been missed? She has been waitin’ for months.”

Viltarra looked up at Fili who gave Ori a concerned expression. “No Ori, you are right. The ravens always go directly to whom they are being sent to. It is their way and they won’t give a message for one to any other and risk non-payment. When was she expecting it and I can check with Balin?”

“I have already talked to Balin las’ week. He said as you did.” He sighed and kicked the ground. “She was waitin’ for an answer about coming for a visit. She’s been wantin’ to take me to meet her mam. We were hopin’ to go before the winter season.” Ori gave the back room another pointed look and leaned in. “I don’ suspect foul play Fili. More like I hav’ a feelin’ it is more…foul tempers.” Fili nodded, letting his own eyes graze the room he could just make Leotti out in.

Viltarra looked up to her husband then over to Ori. “Foul tempers? How so?”

Fili frowned then looked down at Viltarra. “You might remember her mam was not exactly happy Leotti chose to leave and come to Erebor.”

“But she’s her mother! I don’t understand.” Viltarra was perplexed. She did remember there was some...resistance...from Leotti’s mother those last days. She did not know Leotti, or Tauriel for that matter, enough to pry so she thought nothing of it. However, thinking back, she can remember how sad Leotti looked and how she came to stay with Fili and Dis those final nights.

Ori sighed. “I can’ be sure, cause Leo don’ like to talk about it, but they had a bit of a tiff on her choice to leave. Tha’ is all I know. Otherwise she speaks fondly about her mam and sends her letters weekly.”

“Has she stopped receiving messages back? Should we get into contact with Ered Luin?” Fili stood straight and began forming a list of contacts to make. Could Leotti’s mam be sick? Injured? Has something happened to communication to Ered Luin they need to look into?

Ori, however, vehemently shook his head. “No’ what I was thinkin’. It is no’ that she has no’ received recent messages. It is tha’ she has received no messages at all from her mam.” He gave them a sad look. “She won’ tell me tha’ though. I jus’ noticed myself. I found ‘er cryin’ the other day when she saw Klikta receive a missive from her daughter in the Iron Hills. The dam immediately excused herself teh write back, in the middle of a fittin’. I jus’ happened to be in the store tha’ day or I am sure she would ‘ave no’ told me. Leo had teh excuse herself for an hour but refused to speak on it.” Ori sighed. “Tha’ is when I made the connection tha’ maybe she had no’ received anythin’ back from her mam.”

That ruffled Fili’s temper. Estae had always been openly opinionated, and he remembered Leotti having to stay with their family on their final night at Tauriel’s behest. His sister had found the young dam to be sleeping in her mother's shop after the dam had all but kicked her daughter out for her decision to create a new life for herself. Something Fili knew for a fact his mother would NEVER do. Even if he or his brother chose to step down from their responsibilities and wandered middle earth, Dis would find any means to be able to remain in contact and give her love...or follow along with them. She may not support the decision, but she supported her children and that was what mattered most to her.

Not that either Fili nor Kili would ever give up their responsibilities or their roles. Both were born princes and accepted their life fully. Course, they were young and enjoyed seeing how many silver hairs they could give their uncle, but, both Dis and Thorin knew when it came down to it, both would be there to take things seriously when the occasion called for it. Although recently, Kili has been much too serious. He still had his humor, that was for certain, but those nine months had aged his brother out of his normal carefree antics. He is slowly coming to himself though.

Proof of which was when the youngest prince stole Balin’s schedule book from his office two weeks ago when he found out the elder dwarf was planning a day of meetings about the importance of manuscript copying, and not only taking time to teach them how to do it, but spending the remainder of the day with Fili and Kili doing just that. An entire day of Balin’s lectures, then the slow process of manuscript copying.

Kili had heard about such a meeting and immediately ran down to Balin’s office, took his planning book, and with his expert drawing skills, recreated that entire week, sans meeting. Although he did add in a few ‘maintenance’ necessities to keep Balin busy so he would forget about his plans with the princes.

To Kili’s great horror, however, Balin had called them into a meeting the very next day, which was originally scheduled, and did just as he had planned to do. He had given both princes a look after spending an hour lecturing about the importance of document longevity before telling them with not a little amusement, that if they wanted to get out of meetings so bad, the responsible thing would be to respectfully decline. He also said if he was going to have a meeting discussing the importance of copied records, they should have the common sense to realize he keeps multiple copies of his planning book. Kili had groaned and slammed his head against the table. Fili was not upset at all, sure he would have rather been with his new wife, but the fact that Kili was acting so much like Kili, made his heart warm and he smiled his way through reprinting the entire line of Durin...twice.

Shaking his head, Fili pulled himself from his musings and back into his current surroundings. “I will see if there have been any missed posts and let you know. I’ll also check with my uncle to see if Ered Luin has had any issues with messages coming through. Maybe they are just being held up.”

Ori nodded but said nothing more on the subject as Leotti came back into the main storefront, her key in her hand and her messenger bag slung over her shoulders. “Ready Leo?” Ori gave her a warm look as the dam nodded her head.

“Thank you for the heads up about the Ukdam. It will certainly be an interesting few weeks.”

Viltarra smiled. “I personally cannot wait! I love the vibrance they bring to wherever they go.” Viltarra linked her arm with Fili who gave her a look filled with adoration.

They said their goodbyes after Leotti all but kicked them out, eager to get on with whatever Ori had planned for them. “How many more do we have?” Viltarra wondered aloud as she pulled out the parchment. She rescanned the page and sighed. “Alright, five more.” She answered for herself. “Let’s get this done, have something to eat, then I have my own plans for you this evening.”

Fili looked down at her as they made their way to Urah, who was one of the most well known stone carvers in the mountain. He will probably be one of the few merchants who will make coin during the Ukdam’s stay, with his unique sculptures and designs, though he will likely raise his prices knowing the Ukdam’s habit of reselling and bargaining. “Oh? Plans you say? And they involve?”

“You will see.” Viltarra lifted a brow and forged ahead of Fili, who had stopped in place with a crooked smile gracing his lips. He had to run to catch up with her and linked their hands together, the pair heading off to finish their assignment. Fili now ever more eager to complete the task, swiftly.

As it was, even with only a day of foreknowledge, the mountain was buzzing at the supper hall with talk of the soon to arrive Ukdam. Some did not quite believe the rumors, others brightly shared stories of past encounters with the traveling dwarven entertainers, and the rest…mostly the merchants that is…grumbled at the thought. All rumors were brought to rest however, when Thorin rose calling for silence and made the official announcement himself.

“I would like to inform you all we will be welcoming the Ukdam clan to Erebor, we are honored to house such a dwarven clan in our halls. We should all prepare for such a visit the best we can with the little time we have before they arrive. If you have been given a task, we thank you for your time and effort in helping us get ready. As a precaution and a reminder, only those who have reached their 20^th year are permitted to visit.” There were a few groans from some of the youngest. Tauriel could see Hillanna folding her arms and Riffi arguing with his mother who was shushing both and listening to Thorin.

Tauriel turned her attention back to Thorin, but smiled when Finli tugged at the bead in her hair from where he was leaning over from Kili’s lap. He was trying to get her attention and she chuckled and looked over to him, opening her arms to receive him from his father. “Come here my darling.” She nuzzled his nose and melted completely when he placed a kiss on her cheek then rested his forehead against hers, giving it a press. It was the cutest and most precious thing he has been doing lately. 

The eleth lost all focus on Thorin, which did not concern her in the least. She is sure he is not saying anything different than what they spoke of in their meeting earlier in the day and if he did, Kili will let her know. At the moment, all her attention was diverted to her little Finli, who was now clapping in her lap and humming a song she could not help but join in on until the hall was dismissed, and dwarves began to pile out.

The following morning, Kili smiled down at his wife who was still lost to the waking world. At two months pregnant, she had very few symptoms except for the slight change in her appetite and the fact she sleeps a bit more than she normally would. All Kili wants, is for this pregnancy to be as boring as dwarrowly possible. No kidnappings, health crisis, poison, wars, nothing. Just, regular visits to the kitchens at midnight for her cravings and following Oin’s orders and recommendations.

Watching his wife, Kili sighed. He was not even sure he wanted to wake her. Tauriel would want to see the Ukdam though and would be the first to skewer him if he went without her. The Ukdam. Kili’s first memories of the travelling entertainers and merchants was in his early life. They had come to Ered Luin when he was in his thirties, still a child really. It was like a carnival for the entire week with their unique foods, music, and mesmerizing wares filling the hall they resided in. He had visited them every day they were there, coming away with pockets full of exotic sweets and trinkets.

However, after hearing about the possible dangers to his wife and son, he was less then excited about the traveling band. In fact, he was in the mind to lock his beloved and their little star in their chambers for the entire duration of the Ukdam’s stay. Mahal, he will happily, scratch that, more than happily, remain with them the entire time.

“You are scowling Kili, and it is much too early for that face. What is the matter?”

So lost in thought Kili had been, he had missed the signs of his elf rising. Kili was not sure if he should tell her his thoughts, worried she would take his desires the wrong way. Tauriel only smiled though, and ran her hand through his wild mane. “Kili, you cannot just keep me under lock and key whenever something could be possibly threatening.” Kili gaped at his wife and her ability to read his thoughts. Then again, they are bonded in the minds, maybe she could.

“And no, I cannot read your thoughts. I just know my husband.” Tauriel added, causing Kili’s eyes to widen even more.

“Are you certain, because I feel as though you ripped my fears right from my head, amralime.” Kili could not stop the smile spreading across his face before it transformed into a look of worry. “We have been through so much these last few years, I feel like just another tragedy is waiting for us around the corner. Can you blame me for wanting to keep you and Finli hidden completely away?”

Tauriel contemplated his thoughts then pulled him down to rest his head against where her heart thudded in her chest. “I understand. But, we cannot forgo living just at the thought of possible danger. How about this, if you keep yourself under lock and key, I shall too.”

Kili rolled his eyes and grunted, despite his earlier musings, both knew the impossibility of such a request. Both had responsibilities to fulfill and truthfully, he wanted to take her to see the Ukdam. Tauriel always had this look of pure, wonder, when seeing something new. She had been so closed off to the world in Mirkwood that it did not take much to enchant her. He knew she would love the visitors; he just hoped the paranoia he felt rippling through him was just that, and not a sign or omen of what was to come.

“Are you two still sleeping? Wake up! If I have to get up, so do you!”

Tauriel chuckled, but Kili groaned. “FILI! How many times do I have to tell you to knock! I don’t walk in on you and Viltarra!”

Fili, however, seemed nonplussed as he held Finli in his arms, leaning against the open doorframe. The toddler had his head on Fili’s shoulder and his thumb in his mouth, but he was awake and alert as his eyes scanned the room from where his head rested. “What do you want to do with the little troll? Mam said we need to prepare for the welcoming as the Ukdam are set to arrive anytime. Aeodhen’s scouting party sent word that they are just over the hill.”

Kili rolled away from Tauriel and lifted his arms, a silent request for his son. Fili passed the still drowsy toddler over. Finli has not been sleeping well, his teething has been keeping him up again. Kili looked down in concern when Finli said nothing, only laid his head against Kili’s chest and closed his eyes, still sucking away at his thumb.

Tauriel leaned forward and placed a hand on his head, but he felt fine. “I think I will just stay up here and watch the arrival from the balcony. Thorin said he should not leave the wing so I can’t take him to Shaada or Taada and I really don’t want to leave him with Leotti while he is like this.”

Kili looked from Finli in his arms to his wife. The young prince wanted his wife with him when the group arrived. He furrowed his brows in contemplation then turned a pleading look to Fili, who sighed. “Fine, fine. Stop giving me puppy eyes Ki. I will tell mam you two will be watching from here and give her your excuses. The little troll does look as if he needs you two. Get dressed though. Mam will want to introduce you two at lunch.”

Tauriel was about to argue but Fili lifted a brow. “Viltarra and I will take over babysitting duty so you can go. We can take turns. And, I am sure Thorin will come up with something as to why you weren’t there if they ask. It is unlikely they will even care as their primary goal, according to Aeodhen, is to fill their coin bags with Erebor’s stores as quickly as possible, so their attention will be on getting their market set up so they can open their stalls.”

“Thank you Fili.” Kili smiled, as he buried his nose in Finli’s hair. Fili ruffled Kili’s own messy hair and kissed Tauriel on the forehead before heading out of the room.

The crowned prince was looking forward to the halls filling with music, it really has not been an easy few years and it was time for some happy memories not linked to pain and misery. “Are they coming?”

Fili stepped into the main sitting room where Dis was re-braiding one of Viltarra’s braids for her. The two had gotten close and it warmed his heart to see them interacting so well together. “No. Tauriel didn’t want to leave Fin alone so Kili decided they would remain behind. They will probably just watch from the veranda.”

“Poor little dear, Kili had the hardest time with teething. More than once I had to get Oin to make a tincture of something to get him to sleep when he cried for days on end. Looks like Finli inherited his father’s difficulty.” Dis sighed. She wanted the family together, but with nobody in the immediate family able to remain behind and watch Finli, she is not surprised the parents decided to sit this one out. She could have someone come up and watch him, and would have insisted, if Fin was not going through such a difficult time cutting teeth.

“Well, he seemed to inherit everything else of Kili, so it is no wonder he got this too.” Naurfaer walked in the room smiling. Hiril, who was loyally by Viltarra’s side, thumped her bushy tail on the ground in greeting but otherwise remained where she was. “Aeodhen said they are walking the path up to the mountain, it is time to gather. Thorin is already down. With your permission, I think I will stay up here with Tauriel and Kili. I will join in the introductions with them later on.” Dis nodded as she beaded the final braid in Viltarra’s hair and patted her cheek before the young dam turned and took her place by Fili’s side.

“Are we all set then?” Fili nodded to Dis as did Viltarra and they watched Naurfaer disappear down the hall. “Alright, let’s go.”

Fili gave the hall one last look hoping and praying for a peaceful, easy, visit then took Viltarra’s hand and followed Dis out the door.

Viltarra looked up as they hit the bottom to see Fili’s beaming smile directed at her. “What?”

“You don’t look like your about to bolt. It’s the first time you are a true member of the family having to join the greeting line, and you look as if you’re going to breakfast. I am proud of you. That is all.” Fili leaned in and pulled her lips to his in a quick kiss.

Viltarra leaned back and smiled, releasing his hand to wind her arm around his. “Well, we are married now, which does help. I no longer fear you will come to your senses and tell me to join the commoners. You are stuck with me now, so I am unworried of the ramifications if I forget a name or some etiquette protocol. I also learned that it tends to be more about Dis and Thorin and less about us, so I am happy to take a back seat.”

Fili chuckled but said nothing as they entered the hall still following Dis who was also laughing quietly, privy to their conversation but having no need to say anything. Although she did add in, “Your time will come dears, just you wait.”

Life finally felt…right…to the young dam. She was all too happy to spend her entire day in her chambers with her new husband having a new understanding of why she always walked in on Tauriel and Kili in compromising positions. She squeezed Fili’s arm as she thought on how he woke her up this morning. That was very…pleasurable. He could do that anytime.

Fili stopped, pulling her from her thoughts as she looked up at his knowing look. Caught. He gave her a leer but said nothing, only turned his now perfectly neutral face to Thorin. Damn him and his ability to keep it together. Probably years of practice. Mahal knows Kili lacked the talent. It didn’t take long to know Kili well enough to at least know that.

“Where is Kili and Tauriel?” Thorin looked around the group when they approached him, the family patriarch instantly seeing the missing members of his family.  “Naurfaer is missing too.” He added in. “Is everything alright Dis?”

The dam smiled and nodded. “They are watching from their terrace brother. They wanted to stay together. We can introduce them this afternoon. Let them be.”

Thorin clenched his jaw but nodded. He did not blame them for wanting to be together, especially with the warning he gave them. The entire family was still a bit on overprotective mode. His advice likely only added fuel to the fire. He does not regret his words of warning, however. It is better to be over cautious.

Giving one last glance at their small family, Thorin led the group to the front of the mountain and out into the warm sun.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

Naurfaer hummed as he walked down the hall. With his extended hearing he could hear the rumblings of the mountain as the dwarrow inhabiting her prepared for the visitors nearly here. He paused at the door and thought maybe refreshments and tea would be appropriate for such an event. He may not be able to make Tauriel her beloved butter cake, as Fili REFUSES to even give him a hint of the recipe and neither would Dis, but he can make something everyone will enjoy.

With another hum to himself, Naurfaer turned back down the hall to enter the kitchen, putting the kettle on the stove and pulling out some of Dis’s bowls and mixing spoons. He also gathered some ingredients for a simple but delightful spice cake, and ducked into the cooler for cheeses before he pulled the leftover ham to cut a few slices to plate along with some bread and crackers. He heard a flutter and a croak, then laughed as Kaw all but begged on the ground around his feet. “Now, where did you come in from?” He tossed the black raven some ham and continued his preparations with a dance in his step.

The Ukdam could be heard long before they could be seen. Even prior to cresting the hill, the air filled with sounds of singing, drums, and hand bells. The outer walls of Dale were filled with people watching the band of lively dwarrow parade themselves to the great gates of Erebor.

Tauriel watched, transfixed as she could see them making their way forward. Forget traveling group, it was a theatrical. Rather than dull, earthy tones in traveling clothes, brightly colored costumes sashes, and banners, flashed and waved through the mass of oncoming dwarrow. Not one looked exhausted from their long travels, instead they appeared invigorated with beaming smiles which could be seen through heavily bearded faces. They did not march either, no, they danced their way down the path. Even the beasts used to pull the carts seemed to sway in time with the beating drum which acted as the heartbeat of the group.

Leaning further over the banister then what would deem safe, Tauriel’s eyes sparkled with delight at the spectacle before her. Only a hand on her back brought her to reality. “A sight, isn’t it?”

Looking at her husband in her peripherals Tauriel nodded her head. She did, however, finally remove her eyes from approaching Ukdam to watch Finli, who was just as mesmerized from his place in Kili’s arms. She was surprised, however, to see that rather than smiling and laughing, Finli was still leaning back against Kili, almost as if he was wary of the group. Kili too watching with a slight look of distrust, as he tightened his hold on Finli.

Ever since his return two months ago, Kili, though mostly back to himself, still did not fully trust the world around him. He held a deeper sense of, quiet somberness, then he had ever had before. He still smiled, teased, and joked his way through the day, but, Tauriel and many who were close to the dark haired dwarven prince of Erebor, could see underneath, he was quite changed. Could anyone blame him?

“Kili…”

The dwarven prince either ignored her or just didn’t register his name being called since he continued to look ahead. “Kili…”

Still, he watched the parade continue towards the gate. It took another three tries calling his name before he lifted his eyes and turned his attention to his wife with a quiet “hm?”

“We are going to be fine Kili. Thorin will not let anything happen. There will be double the guard at the entrance wing and one of us will be up here the entire time whether it be you, me, Thorin, Naurfaer, or Fili.”

Kili watched her for a moment. “I don’t want you up here on your own Tauriel.”

It took all her willpower not to snap. Thorin requesting she not be alone to see the Ukdam was one thing, but not being able to be alone in her own chamber is another. “Kili…”

“No.” Kili sighed, exasperation filling his voice. “Please Tauriel? Just…don’t argue about this one.”

Not this again. Taking a deep, calming, breath, Tauriel turned her entire attention to her prince. “Kili, we have been over this before. You cannot hide me away or expect me to sit behind closed doors whenever something or someone comes that could bring me harm. I am a warrior Kili, I trained for hundreds of years to get to where I am at. Longer than you have been alive.” Her blood was beginning to heat and she was brought back to their first argument in Ered Luin, one that made her feel as if Kili did not believe her capable of taking care of herself. He was doing it all over again. She felt undermined and weak. Tauriel was not just some, hapless female needing protection. She was a former captain of Thranduil’s guards. If she has to shake her dwarf to get him to realize this, she will.

“I can’t lose you.”

It was as if someone doused her in ice. All the anger, argument, and frustration instantly left her with one quiet, solemn, pain filled sentence. Oh, Kili. “I am in no danger inside this mountain Kili. We are not even sure Finli is. Thorin is only taking precautions and not just with our child, but with all the dwarflings in Erebor.”

Kili’s eyes dropped to Finli who was quietly sucking on his chewing rag; his eyes not leaving the bright colors and music below. Kili sighed but did not say anything more. Where was her dwarf that would argue passionately? Where was her talker, her one who would share his feelings with conviction? Where was her Kili?  

“Kili?”

Without turning his attention back to her, he once again answered with a hum. An acknowledgement he had heard her more than anything. It seemed it was time to be the one to do the speaking from the heart.

“Kili, I know deep inside you still carry that fear that this is all a figment of your shattered mind, that any moment, you will wake up back in that room.” She saw Kili’s brows furrow, then he clenched his jaw stubbornly and she watched as his spine stiffened and his eyes narrowed. Even Finli noticed the change and began to squirm in his arms before resettling, too tired and in pain to care.

Tauriel let out another sigh and turned her eyes to the Ukdam. “I am sorry Tauriel. This was supposed to be something special I wanted to share with you and Fin, but, I seemed to have ruined it again.” Whipping her head to her prince, Tauriel stared hard at the being beside her. She first grabbed Finli, taking him inside and placing him in his crib. He was not really paying much mind to the oncoming group anymore anyway, and once down, he quickly lay himself on the mattress, turned away from Tauriel, and went still. One prince down, one to go.

A gentle knock at the door had Tauriel turn her attention to the entranceway of their chambers where Naurfaer stepped inside, carrying a tray laden with tea, cakes, cheeses, and crackers. “Thought you might be hungry.

“Naurfaer! I assumed you would want to be at the greeting.” Tauriel stepped up and helped relieve him of some of his burden, placing it down on the table in the middle of the room. Her stomach gurgled at the sweet smell of cake and what looked like some cookies. Kili will enjoy those most certainly. Tauriel was glad, however, that she put Finli down for a nap. He could never resist sugar and with his teething, it would only cause him to stay up longer than he could handle. Her poor baby. The eleth turned her attention back to Naurfaer as he set the tray in his arms on the table as well.

The elder elf shook his head and smiled at Tauriel’s assumption. “No, I think I would rather watch with my granddaughter.” He looked at Tauriel and took her in. Not much got past him as he took in her deep frown and stiff posture even as she tried for a smile. She was so much like her mother in many ways. Yet, she was also different. Mostly from her being raised in Mirkwood, but she also held herself much like the dwarrow she so loves; emanating their proud stances, as well as their easy to read emotions at times. Thranduil would think her lesser of an elf for displaying her feelings so freely, but Naurfaer disagreed wholeheartedly. Showing emotions does not make a being weak, rather, in his experience, it makes a person passionate and passionate beings do great things. But still, he wanted to ask in case there was something he could do to help. “Is everything alright?”

Tauriel sighed. “As good as could be expected.” Tauriel bit her lip, looking back at where her room led to the veranda. He gave her time to think, happy to help in any way even if it were silently. She seemed to make up her mind and turned back to Naurfaer. “If you give me just a few minutes, I think I can clear it up.” Naurfaer nodded and Tauriel gave him a grateful smile then turned towards her bedchamber and the balcony.

With quick, light, steps, Tauriel returned to her other prince, the one who may have escaped torture at another’s hand, but continued to torture himself. He was still turned away from her, seemingly lost in the enclosing cacophony of sound and celebration below them. Tauriel slid her arms around his waist, tightening her grip as she pulled him flush against her even as he stiffened in her arms, before relaxing and slightly leaning back. She rested her head on his shoulder and took a deep breath, breathing in the spicy, sweet, woody, scent that was all her Kili.

She thought back to where they left off just before she put Finli down and leant in, turning her lips to his ear as she whispered, “You have ruined nothing my love, but, I need you to do something for me? A few things actually.”

Kili did not move, just, listened. She turned her head enough to look at him, noticing his sideway glance towards her. He gave his head a simple nod, and continued to wait on her demands.

“I need you to trust me Kili.”

Kili immediately began to pull back and argue but Tauriel shushed him with her lips, pulling away only when she knew he would allow her to continue. “I know you trust me with many things, but, Kili can you trust me with my own safety and protection? Can you trust that I can look after myself at least in my own home? I made mistakes with Gildridd, I know I should have been more open and communicated better with you, and the family. But I need you to trust that I have learned from the past.” Closing her eyes, Tauriel sighed and leant further into Kili, almost as if she were trying to merge herself with his very being. Maybe she was.

Tauriel’s voice held a painfully forlorn quality as she continued. “I lost you Kili, not just almost, but I completely lost you. I lost you for nine months, then, I lost you again when you were finally returned to me with no knowledge of who I or Finli was. Those were, the hardest and darkest times of my entire existence.”

Tauriel buried her face in his neck, seeking the comfort only Kili could give by just being present. “Now, I have you back to me. I will not take that for granted for even a moment.” Tauriel breathed him in again and nuzzled his temple. “What’s more my precious love, you have me in your mind Kili. IF I were ever to be in danger, you will know better than anyone because you will feel it.” She smiled against his neck. “Kili. I am never alone. I will never again be alone. You are with me always, whether you are beside me, down the hall, or across middle earth, you will always be able to feel me with you, as I can feel you. Never worry for my safety, I have a warrior prince to guard me mentally, and physically.”

Finally, Kili smiled his special smile just for her. “Can you do that for me Kili? Can you trust me?”

Letting out a low hum, Kili turned in her arms to pull her against him.  “I will try amralime, with all that I am.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Naurfaer peek out, and she nodded her head in allowance and watched quietly as Naurfaer entered the veranda and made himself busy placing the tray down and divvying out the tea and treats, making sure to give Kili a few extra cookies. He looked like he needed it.

Tauriel placed her forehead against Kili’s temple once again, the shorter hairs framing his face tickling her nose. It was not a declaration or a conviction he had given her, but it was enough. She still had deep worries about Kili; his mind frame and his current stability where not yet where she wanted them to be, but, she trusted him, loved him, and would do anything for him. Besides, frustration aside, Tauriel really never liked being parted from Kili. If he chose to be the one to stay with her when she was up in their chambers, she would not argue it.

Seeing they seemed to be alright now, Naurfaer joined them, passing each a cup of tea as they pulled away from each other. He noted the tense atmosphere but chose not to make anything of it. Tauriel would say something if she wanted him to step in. Instead, he looked out over the edge of the veranda and noted the group coming over the hill. “They are almost here.”

Kili nodded and sipped his tea. His chocolate eyes dark but resigned. He looked up into the sky to see Kaw flying in circles just above them. Eventually the raven drifted down and settled on the banister, gaining the attention of the two elves and one dwarven prince. He gave a few ravenlike chirps but twisted himself to observe the approaching musical caravan.

Kili did not know what to think, or what to expect about the visitors. One moment, he was excited for the Ukdam to be there, but now, he is not so sure. Perhaps it was just because the news was thrust at him so quickly. He had no time to mentally prepare himself, to filter through the news, emotions, and feelings associated with the sudden addition to his home.

Taking another drink of tea, Kili could see Tauriel’s eyes once again fixed on the oncoming group. She was looking forward to the visitors, he can tell in the way her eyes  had sparkled earlier when she hung over the railing watching and waiting for the Ukdam to be seen coming over the hill what felt like moments ago. He was frustrated with himself that her exuberance had somewhat dimmed all because of him and his own fears he can’t seem to get a grasp on.

Kili felt a hand slide into the one not cradling his cup and he looked over to his wife. She was smiling brightly once again. Her eyes promising everything will be alright and the hand in his proof that she was beside him. Kili felt himself relax, even if just a little. A second hand on his shoulder had him looking over to the other elf in his life. The one that risked his existence in middle earth if only to return a few precious memories to him. For a moment, Kili let his Durin and dwarven pride slip and realized he had two elven sentinels watching over him just as his family watched over them. Maybe, just maybe, everything will be alright this time.

Silently and once again lost in the moment, the small family turned back to the celebration below, watching as the Ukdam finally reached the gates of Erebor. Whatever the next few weeks brought it would be an interesting visit, that, nobody would argue.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three

 “Great king Thorin, we are honored by your invitation into Erebor. I am Sudri, current azbudi of this great clan.” Thorin watched with a small smile as the leader of the Ukdam presented himself, bowing low. Thorin’s eyes wandered to the large group of what looked like around 500 dwarves following suit, some on animals and carts bowing their heads low, others kneeling before him at the gates of his mountain.

With a nod of his head, Thorin acknowledged Sudri and his gesture. “It is we who are honored to have you. May I introduce to you my sister, Dis and my nephew and his wife, Fili and Viltarra.” Sudri kissed Dis’s hand, doing the same for Viltarra who had to resist the urge to pull her hand away. It was just not in her nature to accept attention like this, but looking at Dis, she was compelled to allow it. Apparently, it was just another thing she would have to add to a list of royal etiquette she needed to work on.

Subtly wiping the back of her hands on her pants, Viltarra took in the dwarf smiling at her. The leader was not something one would call, unique, among dwarrows…though he would be considered startling to outside races. His hair was much more adorned with beads, and what seemed to be fine metals that hung from a multitude of braids that appeared to take up every inch of his thick, black, white, and silver mane. His beard was equally adorned and was so long, he had it looped up and re-braided into his hair. It was in fact, difficult to tell where his hair ended and beard began. What was his most prominent feature, were his two different colored eyes, one practically teal, and the other, a rich gold. He was lean for a dwarf too, if he did not have such a healthy glow about him, Viltarra would wonder if he was malnourished. However, he was an Ukdam and they are heavy travelers. They all were leaner than the normal, mountain bound dwarrow.

Viltarra still was too new to understand protocol so she just, waited beside Fili who looked about excitedly until Balin joined them and whispered something into Thorin’s ear who nodded in gratitude and turned towards Sudri, who was now quietly speaking to Dis. “We have a place for all of you to reside. Please direct your carts and beasts to the eastern entrance. As for the rest of your group, if you will follow me, I will be happy to show you where to go.” With another deep bow, Sudri turned to his people, gesturing some to the suggested entrance and the remaining to follow.

Looking out at the vast group of brightly colored dwarrow, Viltarra squinted in the bright sun and curiously watched as several slower moving dwarves made their way to the main group. Something about them made her uncomfortable. She always thought the Ukdam were a group of inclusion when it came to their numbers. They moved only as fast as their slowest members as a means of protection for their numbers. Yet, there were quite a few who had broken off and seemed to be moving at a very subdued rate, and with hoods covering their heads. Perhaps these where their elders? Too old to keep up? Unlikely. She let herself be pulled into the mountain and quietly followed beside Fili.

“You look unimpressed.” Fili had been observing his wife since they entered, mostly looking for signs of discomfort. She was, after all, still recovering. Even if she has been making incredible progress these last few months.

“It is not that..” Viltarra sighed. “…it’s just, I have a feeling.”

Fili lowered a brow in concern. “How so?” But Viltarra only shrugged, unable to put words to her fears. “We won’t let anything happen Viltarra. Let’s just try and enjoy the exuberance around us.” He caught her glare and he could read the look she was throwing him with ease. “I am not making little of your concerns nunguame, on the contrary, I feel the same as you. However, at the moment we have no leads or reasons to be suspicious. Let us keep our guard up, but not in a way which would keep us from the splendor of the Ukdam.” He watched Viltarra sigh again and wrap her arm tightly around his as they followed Thorin and Dis inside without another word.

Thorin led them out of the main hall and down several staircases. He could hear the proclamations of awe and wonder as they went down, from the masses behind him and the leader beside him. “We still have likely, many years of work to do, but Erebor is slowly re-awakening to her former glory.” Sudri nodded, his eyes taking in the brightly lit halls and archways. He got a glimpse of the golden floored throne room just before they entered the stairs and Thorin could see a spark of lust fill the dwarrows multi-colored eyes. He would have to have someone watch that room too, it would seem. “I would be happy to give you an extended tour once you are settled and rested.”

“Aye, I would be honored my Lord. I have heard tales and stories of Erebor in her golden age near my entire life. It is wonderful to be in her halls for myself.” Thorin nodded and smiled. If there was one thing he prided more than anything, apart from his family and kin, it was Erebor.

They passed the stairwell that went down to the markets completely and instead took several more flights down to the depths of the mountain until they filed into the space where Kili was found just a year ago. His nephew really was a magnet for danger. Thorin had thought long and hard about ways to keep Kili from harm but nothing he came up with would work. Not to mention Kili would have a fit if he found out. He was a son of Durin and had the pride to go with it. No, Thorin will just have to keep a better eye on his nephew…and his niece for that matter.

“If you follow me, there is a hall we have just made secure that will be more than enough space to house your entire clan and give you space to set up a market of sorts to sell your wares.” Thorin bypassed where Kaulithah brought Kili, weaving the group between the now newly stabled columns and through a massive doorway. In its glory days, this was a sort of ballroom with its vast open floor, and three levels of balconies overhead reachable by the stairway on either side of the very large entrance door.

“This is, more than what we need.” Thorin watched as Sudri, with tears in his eyes, turned to the king under the mountain. “I cannot thank you enough my Lord.” Smiling, Thorin gestured with his hands for Sudri to go ahead and lead his people in, the Ukdam filling the large room as they began to strip the travel bags off and wait for their gear to be brought down in crates.

“I will leave you to set up. We have already arranged for food to be brought in. Please let us know if you need anything further.” Thorin went to turn but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. Dis, Viltarra, and Fili watching curiously as Sudri cleared his throat.

“Part of the reason we requested to come is to sing for those lost in your great battle for this mountain. Correct me if I am mistaken…” Sudri looked over Thorin’s taller shoulder to Fili then back at Thorin. “But you had two heirs from the stories I have been told. May we have the honor to sing for your lost sister-son?”

Lowering his brow in confusion then realizing what Sudri was asking, Thorin shook his head in negative. “My other nephew lives and resides in Erebor. He had other obligations this morning. I will bring him down to introduce him by days end. However, we will be happy to participate in songs for the fallen. I will make the appropriate announcements. Anything further?” Sudri shook his head and with a final low bow, set his attention on guiding his people into setting up for their stay.

“They know of Kili, but they know nothing of Tauriel?” Thorin, Dis, Fili, and Viltarra were heading back up the archway. Balin stayed behind along with several guard who were assigned to the Ukdam. It was both expected by the visitors and for Erebor’s protection as well as the Ukdam’s.

Thorin turned his head slightly towards Viltarra. “I suspect as such. Kili and Fili are known heirs of Erebor. Not all may know of them, but, those in high places such as leaders and advisors will at least know of their existence and tie to the throne.”

“Then, would not they know of…” She trailed off, but everyone knew of whom she was speaking of.

Thorin sighed. “No. Despite the official announcement, rarely does word of a birth leave the clan they are birthed in. It is for their protection more than anything. Younglings are so rare even among this great mountain. Out of the nearly 10,000 dwelling here right now, the number of our young are at the moment, less than 60 in total; 10 of those being Bombur’s alone. As more dams come to stay and find partners, however, more will eventually be born.”

Thorin’s thoughts swam to Tauriel who was bringing yet another life into their halls. “Our people in Erebor will sing and celebrate any new life in our family, and word will be sent to the seven Lords in our kingdom, but, nothing further of them will be known until they reach a greater age and begin making names for themselves. Fili and Kili began to be known around age of 10. I have the silver streaks to prove it.” He narrowed his eyes at Fili who grinned broadly, unrepentant in every way.

“We learned from the best, uncle.” He laughed. Thorin grumbled something under his breath and the family continued to their hall. It was true and a blessing in many ways that they kept their young all but a secret to the outside world. Tauriel had pulled Thorin aside and asked that he hold off on announcing her pregnancy for a bit longer. She still is not showing quite yet so he allowed it. She wanted Kili to be in a better place for a large gathering and Thorin was want to agree. It really was their choice when they did it so he was fine with her request.

The family dispersed, each having things to do for the day and knowing they will gather again before the evening bell. Fili grabbed Viltarra’s hand and pulled her towards where the Ukdam were offloading animals and supplies. Thorin had put Fili in charge of supervising. Aeodhen was there along with several guards, but Fili knew he should be there as well. Viltarra, however, ground her feet into the stone and refused to budge.

“Fili! I have my own responsibilities.” She laughed at her golden prince’s pout. “Stop giving me that look, you know it is true. I have to go and help Dis prepare for a meeting with the Ukdam dams. She said it would be like nothing I have ever encountered, and I am truthfully excited to be a part of it as is Tauriel.” Fili grumbled but nodded, releasing her hand. Viltarra chuckled and leaned up to place a kiss on Fili’s waiting lips. “I will see you before the evening meal.” She released him and patted her leg, Hiril who was not far trotted up to take her place beside her and Viltarra turned to leave. She did, however, twist around and beamed at Fili who was still watching her go. She blew him a kiss then continued around the corner and out of sight.

“Yeh commin’ laddie?” Fili nodded and turned to see Aeodhen at the door of the cart entrance, flanked by Dwalin and Nori who both had their eyes on the constant stream of Ukdam dwarves coming in by beast and wagon to unload.

Fili joined in and made use of his afternoon mostly passing out instructions given to him by Thorin. He was under strict rule to watch for any untoward notions, hostile actions, or affects brought by the caravan which could be a danger to any inhabitants…such as morning glories. It was a rather, interesting, demand made, according to the Ukdam, before they were even allowed into the mountain. No morning glories of any variety…stem, plant, and especially no seeds. They of course agreed and now Fili was not only making sure they stuck to their word, but no other contraband made it past the gates.

Heaving a deep sigh, Fili approved yet another crate and sent them and the two young dwarves to carry it down. He paused when he felt a slight pressure at his side. Any other being may have not even noticed, but Fili was a trained warrior and his senses quite acute, even for a dwarf. He snapped his head to his side just in time to see two small beings racing away. Something in one of their grasps caught the reflection of the torchlight and after checking his side, Fili realized they had nicked one of his beloved knives.

“Why you little…” Fili instinctively took to chase. He launched himself over a crate Dwalin was just opening, catching the attention of the large dwarf as he exclaimed a rather annoyed, “OI! Watch it!”

Fili ignored him and continued to chase the thieves ahead of him. He raced through the corridor, trying to keep an eye on the two trolls that stole his dagger. “Hey! Stop!” They ignored him and kept going to Fili’s great annoyance. They weaved between columns and slid under boxes trying to get away.

“Fili? What is going on dear?” The golden-haired prince raced past his mother and wife, both of which had their arms full of what looked like blankets. “Fili?”

“Not now, they stole one of my blades!!” Fili kept going but slowed and let out a loud whistle, Hiril’s ears perking up from where she stood beside an amused looking Viltarra. “Hiril, retrieve!” Fili pointed at the two runaways and the warg obeyed quickly, launching forward ahead of Fili. The young warg made things much easier, as dwarves ahead quickly jumped away, clearing the path.

Fili quickly realized these two were not Erebor dwarves, as they obviously had no idea where to go, which was apparent when they took a turn down a corridor that was very well known to be a dead end. It had not been cleared of rubble yet, perfect. Fili caught up to Hiril who was growling with her hears plastered to her head as she backed the two, what Fili realized now were mere dwarflings, into the pile behind them. With no place to go and a set of teeth baring at them, the duo huddled together looking terrified.

“Good girl Hiril, now sit.” The large creature instantly plopped onto the ground and turned her head to Fili, but only enough to see him while keeping her charges in eyesight. Fili scratched her behind her ears and looked at the two before him, his hands now folded against his chest. “Now what do we have here? You know, thievery is a crime here in Erebor.”

“We ain’t stole nuffin, you big numpty.”

“Quiet Toki! Forgive my brother.” What looked like the older of the two spoke, trying to push his brother behind him.

“Your brother hmm?” Fili chuckled. “I have a brother and I remember quite a few times we got into trouble much like this.”

“We ain’t in trouble, but you will be if you don’t….”

“TOKI!” Once again, the elder of the two snapped at his brother, this time, reaching around and forcing his hand over his brother’s mouth. It took everything in Fili not to laugh. He felt like he was literally looking at himself and Kili.

“What in the name of Mahal is going on? Fili?” Fili did not have to look to know who had joined them, nor did he have to try hard to envision the stern expression on his mam’s face.

Without even turning around, Fili answered his mother. “One of these two little creatures stole one of my daggers, and was just about to give it back.”

“No I ain’t!” Came a muffled reply from the dwarfling, Toki. His bright green eyes glaring as his brother rolled his own eyes.

“We don’t want no trouble, honest. My brother sometimes can’t seem to control himself.” With his free hand not keeping his brother in a headlock, the taller of the two reached in and took the dagger in Toki’s satchel and placed it on the ground. He was obviously still afraid of Hiril who kept her eyes on the pair but remained quiet and seated beside Fili.

Dis came forward and tsked at the pair. The boys took one look at her, and their eyes widened. “Are you the queen?” Fili looked over and smiled at his mam. No matter what she wore or was doing, even in Ered Luin, she stuck out like a sore thumb. Dis emanated regality and with the jewels twinkling around her neck and simple circlet on her brow, it definitely made her look like a queen.

The dam only chuckled though and looked at the pair, both in awe of her. “No, but my brother is the king, and this here, is my son, Prince Fili.” She pointed to another just behind her and Fili realized Viltarra had come as well. “Viltarra here, as Fili’s wife, will be queen one day though as Fili will be king after Thorin.”

The elder brother’s eye’s widened in fear. “TOKI! You stole from the crowned PRINCE!!!” He turned back to the pair. “My Lord, and ladies. Please ‘ave mercy on me younger brother.”

Dis chuckled and looked to Fili who kneeled low enough to be at eye level with the pair. “What is your name?”

“Regar, my Lord. If it pleases ya, and this here is Toki.” He pointed at his brother who was eyeing Dis’s necklace.

“Oh, just Fili is fine. Now. How about we call this little incident a warning. The halls of Erebor are no place to be running around like you did. We have many staircases without railings, and halls like these that are dangerous. We need to keep our fingers to ourselves and you both should not stray from your company. Understood?” He waited for them to both nod their heads and continued. “AND, if I find out you have stolen something again in these halls, I will be forced to take you to the king. He is not averse to utilizing the cold, dark, and wet dungeons deep below the mountain.” The pairs eyes widened and again, both nodded in agreement.

Fili stood tall and clapped his hands together. “Good. That’s settled and property returned.” He lent down and snatched his knife, placing it back in his side pocket. He glanced over at his wife who was rolling her eyes at him and shaking her head.

“Alright you two. I think we should get you back to your mother and father.” There was some shuffling and groans but Dis ignored them. “Where can we find them, hmm?”

Regar answered quietly. “Da’s helping the rams and ponies get released.”

Dis nodded. “And your mother?”

“Mama’s sick.” Toki answered quietly. “She had a babe a fortnight ago, he did no’ make it . Mama’s been sick eva’ since.”

A lost babe. Nothing is so terrible then a lost babe, especially among the dwarrow. That would explain the mischief. Grief shows itself in many forms and is particularly difficult on younglings who may not fully understand.

Fili relaxed his pose and knelt down again. “I want you two to meet Hiril here.” The pair looked at the warg warily and Fili chuckled. “As long as you are not causing trouble, she has no reason to chase you. But really she’s just a big softy. Let me show you.” He turned to the warg and began to scratch her chest. Instantly, the warg plopped down and onto her back, groaning and wagging her tail. Fili looked up at Regar and Toki. “See, wanna try?”

Toki just shook his head but Regar stepped forward, hesitantly reaching his hand out and into Hiril’s long, soft, fur. When she did not turn to growl and nip at him, he gained more confidence and joined Fili in rubbing her belly with both of his hands. It took a few moments before Toki meandered over and sat on his knees, placing his own hands in the wargs cream colored fur.

“See, softy to the core.” Hiril had her tongue lolling out the side as she kicked one of her back legs when they hit her favorite spot. “Now, how about we take you back to your company. I am sure by now someone has noticed you two missing.”

Regar nodded and stood, pulling his brother up. “We should check on mam.” His voice low but resolved. They allowed Fili to guide them out and back to where the Ukdam were staying.

“Those poor dears. I will have a basket put together for their father.” Dis sighed and turned towards Viltarra. Hiril once again at her side.

The young dam looked over at her husband’s retreating form. Even from a distance she could see him laughing at Toki who was now holding his hand, his brother, Regar, on Fili’s other side. “To lose a child at birth. I cannot imagine the pain.” Viltarra heard Dis hum from beside her.

“There is little more painful as a mother, than losing a child in the birthing bed, after carrying the life within you for so many months. Tauriel could have had that fate, had Mahal not blessed Finli with a strong spirit. I pray neither of you ever endure that, but it is a very real reality many face in our world.” Dis looked over at Viltarra who was still staring where Fili had disappeared. “Come. We still have much to do. You know as well as I there is nothing that can be done, the Ukdam do not approve of outside help. Their healers will do all they can and the rest, they believe is in Mahal’s hands alone.”

Viltarra sighed but moved to follow Dis who had already began to retreat back to where they had been gathering blankets for their visitors as a gift to pass to the dams when they met them. That poor family. She did not know why it unsettled her so much, but ever-since the group arrived, she has been anxiously waiting for something to go wrong. Shaking her head and patting her leg, Viltarra turned around and followed Dis, Hiril trotting happily beside her.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four

It took the remainder of the day to get the Ukdam settled and then the music once again began. Tauriel could hear the bells and drums all the way from the entrance hall, despite the Ukdam being deep in the mountain. These halls echoed and carried the vibrant and joyful sound and Tauriel could feel her feet picking up the pace as she tugged Kili forward.

“Alright, alright amralime. I am coming. Spare your poor dwarven husband and his little legs.” Kili was laughing just behind her, finding her excitement rather amusing.

“Kili!” Tauriel chastised. “Your legs are hardly little. You are not even that much shorter than I am. Stop dragging your feet, we are going to be late and Thorin is waiting.”

Fili and Viltarra had come up just a half hour ago, all but ordering them to go and be introduced to the Ukdam. At first, Kili was hesitant, but Naurfaer also agreed to stay behind to guard little Finli which helped ease Kili’s anxiety with leaving him. Thorin also already had Aeodhen assign extra guard to the royal wing with not only the two regularly stationed at the bottom of the stairs, but also two at the main entrance door and one inside the sitting room at all times. They were not taking any risks with the youngest member of the family, his expecting mother, or either of the two dams still healing from their trauma barely just two months ago.

Shaking his head, Kili picked up his feet and matched his wife’s swift steps. He did shudder when they reached the stairwell Kaulithah shoved him over though. That was more embarrassing to recall then painful. Kili felt he should have seen that coming, both in her plans and her pushing him over. His awareness needs just as much work as his physical training, it would seem.

His point was proven valid as he rammed into Tauriel’s back, having been lost in thought and not noticing her cease her steps suddenly. She looked back at Kili in concern but he just gave her a sheepish smile and stepped around her to come face to face with his uncle.

“Kili, Tauriel. There you two are, I was about to have Dwalin come for you. Are you ready?”

“We are.” Both answered at the same time causing Thorin to smile at the pair. He was about to turn around but stopped and looked back up at Tauriel. He took the hand not in Kili’s and looked her in the eyes.

“I want you to tell me if they treat you poorly and I am not there. I am unsure how they will react to you. The Ukdam are well traveled, and will do business among many of the races in middle earth, pretty much anyone with coin they will not turn away.” Thorin thought for a moment and sighed. “Despite it, they are more closed off and weary of outsiders then any dwarven clan as well.”

Tauriel squeezed Thorin’s hand. “I am no stranger to opposition. I chose this path with my eyes wide open. But, I will endeavor to communicate my sorrows should they arise.” Thorin nodded and released her hand and turned back towards the entranceway into the large room. Tauriel had not been into this particular hall in Erebor yet, as it had only been recently cleared. She held tightly to Kili’s hand and entered behind Thorin.

At first, she wondered if she was still in Erebor. The tall, cavernous, hall was not only brightly lit, but filled with vibrantly colored canvas tents and structures, each with small lanterns on woven ropes winding between every structure and around the columns in the room. There was a heavy stream of music, but Tauriel could not pinpoint where it was coming from, rather, it seemed as if it was originating everywhere and yet, nowhere all at the same time. Dwarrow of all sizes, short and tall, were running between the tents and makeshift canvas stalls laughing merrily as they went.

What Tauriel was able to do, was pick out her Ereborian dwarves from those of the Ukdam company. The dwarves of Erebor dressed pretty standard for a dwarven city. Layers of leathers, furs, and cottons in earthy tones in addition to vests, coats, and heavy boots sometimes with metals and furs sewn in. The Ukdam dwarves were quite the contrary. They sported the same kind of layering, but their tones were bright and vibrant. Furs were replaced with silken wraps and for warmth, they draped themselves in thick wools which were dyed and woven together in all kinds of different patterns and rich colors. They also walked differently, almost like they were walking to a beat only they could hear.

Thorin guided them to the largest of the structures, which was a deep lavender color trimmed with gold, and quickly entered without hesitation; Tauriel and Kili following suit. A hatted dwarf with a wonderous black and silver beard came rushing forward. “My Lord! How wonderful for you to make it. Come, come. Sit.”

Thorin nodded but did not take the offered seat, instead he turned towards Kili and Tauriel, gesturing to them with his hand. “As promised, I come to introduce my nephew, Prince Kili and his wife and my daughter, Tauriel.”

Tauriel smiled at the dwarf. It was not lost on her that Thorin had referred to her as his daughter. He and Dis did that more often than not recently and likely it was done purposely for her protection. Very few would risk offending or harassing the daughter of the king, even one so obviously not related. Although, with her height, she wonders if she does have dwarven blood in her somewhere. Then again, Silvan elves did tend to be on the shorter side in comparison to the Sindar so maybe likely not. Even Naurfaer, though much taller than her and the dwarrow in Erebor, was not as tall as Thranduil or Elrond.

The dwarf turned to Kili and Tauriel, first looking and acknowledging Kili with a short bow, then turning to Tauriel and…staring. Tauriel could always tell, without even looking, when a newcomer in the mountain took notice of her and her elven features. “Oh, sweet mahal’s great beard…your daughter you say?”

“Adopted.” Thorin added with a grin, “But just as cherished. I expect the same respect given to me passed to her.” Thorin turned to the pair just behind him. “Tauriel, Kili, may I introduce the azbudi of the Ukdam, Sudri.”

“It is an honor.” Tauriel began but Sudri was looking at her with shock and not a little disgust. She sighed, and bumped Kili’s shoulder when he stiffened and began glaring at the brightly cloaked clan leader. Her husband’s volatile, Durin, temper was not going to help the situation.

Thorin, however, stepped in immediately, narrowing his eyes at Sudri and rising to his full height which equaled Kili’s. Albeit a few inches under hers, was still rather intimidating. “Will there be an issue Sudri? Because, I can assure you, any ill will to any of my family, including Tauriel, will be taken as the upmost offence, and any harm done will be met with Erebor’s full force in reconciliation.”

It was a dark promise and one Tauriel knew Thorin could and would uphold. She had earned her place in the family and in their mountain. Any one of the inhabitants within Erebor’s halls would vouch for her, protect her, and stand beside her in battle as she would stand by them. Although, Thorin may not even need to call the army, he just needed to bring Leotti in. Her dearest friend would set him right in seconds...or…her husband will knock some sense into him. Which by the looks of him, he did not seem too far from doing at this very moment. Tauriel tugged on Kili’s hand, trying to get his attention. He glanced up at her, his features softening into a small smile when their eyes met.

For his part, Sudri seemed at a loss of what to do. “My Lord, I cannot…she’s…well….”

“An elf. I am and will always be thus. I was born without the choice to be anything else, nor would I wish to be any other than myself.” Tauriel answered him with confidence as Kili hummed his approval.

Sudri nodded, his large, droopy hat, flopping about at the ends. He rubbed his beard and sighed, looking Thorin right in the eyes before shifting his multicolored eyes to the ground and shaking his head. “Mebelkhags ik’Erebor? Mashag…ala’ bira’mashag.” It was uttered under his breath, but they heard it all the same. Tauriel stiffened and Kili growled low, his entire body going rigid instantly. There were a lot of names for elves among other races, and even several within the Khuzdul language. Mebelkhags is a slur for the term, an impolite, vile, and harsh word for elf.

Thorin’s eyes darkened menacingly, and he stepped up to Sudri just as Kili stepped forward, placing himself in front of Tauriel. Thorin leaned in, his deep voice rumbling low as he spoke slowly and clearly, so that his words were both heard and understood. “I will give you one warning and one alone. If I ever hear that word uttered even quietly inside my mountain, by anyone in your company, the Ukdam will cease to be allowed even within Erebor’s borders ever again. Do not make the mistake of thinking she does not know what that means either, Tauriel is as fluent in our tongue as she is in common.”

The leader of the Ukdam tried to hide his surprise and distaste that flashed briefly before he attempted to smother the fire. “Aye, yes, of course my Lord forgive me.” Sudri stuttered, clearly not wishing to cause any more insult to the already furious sons of Durin in his tent.

Kili snapped, not one to be able to contain his temper in any way recently. “It is NOT HIM you should be apologizing to. I suggest you turn your regrets to my wife.” It came out more of a snarl then anything.

Sudri stood marble still before looking at Thorin who gestured to Tauriel. The eleth, for her part, just stood watching the scene unfold. She did not fault this dwarf in his prejudices, they seemed to be inherently part of every dwarf, but it was very few who would refer to her with such a, hateful, term. With one final look towards Thorin and not even a glance at Kili, Sudri gave Tauriel a short nod. “Please, forgive me.”

It was about the least amount of respect he could give and would have had Thranduil tossing him out of his kingdom instantly, and a glance at Thorin showed he was not far from doing that exact thing. But Tauriel did not want trouble, she wanted to partake in the riveting sounds and enchanting spirit that the Ukdam brought so she gave Sudri a smile. “All is forgiven.”

Kili was not impressed and growled, “You should be so lucky my wife is more forgiving than I.” He stepped up to Sudri, ignoring Tauriel’s hand trying to pull him back. “Know this, I will be watching and listening. Do not think there is a place in this mountain you cannot be seen or heard. One word, one threat, to my wife from any in your company, and it will be your head.”

The silence and lack of interference from the king under the mountain meant he wholeheartedly agreed but Tauriel tutted even as Sudri gulped audibly, trying to lean away from the young prince who looked as if he would kill this dwarf with his eyes alone. “I, yes. I will personally make sure the message is known and that no harm befalls your el…wife.”

Tauriel grabbed once again for Kili’s hand and pulled him back. He looked up at her narrowed eyes and the hard-set line in her lips. Ohhh, she was not happy with him. He sent her his most pleading look, and her face softened but the grip on his hand did not. He was only trying to protect her, and he will never be sorry for that. She can yell at him IF he has to kill someone, later.

Seeing as nobody was saying anything, Tauriel decided to try and ease the tension. “I cannot help but be entranced by all the sounds and colors you have brought to our mountain, it is as if your company is living art.”

This did the trick. It was evident Sudri was as proud of his people as any dwarven leader and finally, a smile beamed across his face as he nodded. “It is our way, we hope, I hope I have not done us injustice by placing a shadow over our light in my words just now. We are not a warring clan, our battles are in song and dance, not with axes and swords.”

Thorin and Tauriel both nodded in agreement but Kili remained still, just watching with his dark eyes. His favor would apparently need to be earned. Sudri had some cleaning up to do. “Might I interest you three in a personal tour? Our merchants will not be yet ready to sell their wares until tomorrow, but I can show you where they will be and who to speak to for some rather, unique items I happen to know are available. You should also know there will be quite the presentation in just an hour’s time of song and dance. Our travels have taken us quite far and we have many a story to share in the greatest of fashions. Perhaps you can summon Prince Fili and his wife? They will not wish to miss this.”

“That would not be possible, my nephew and his wife have retired for the evening. They will be down tomorrow. We will be happy to join in on a tour, however. Please, lead the way.” Sudri bowed once again to Thorin and turned to guide them out of the tent.

Before they ran into anyone further, Sudri paused and turned to the royal family. “I must apologize in advance, I have not yet had a chance to prepare my people, they may be rather, surprised, that an elf lives in Erebor. Please, do not fault them until I have had a chance to speak to them this evening.”

“Two.” Kili said.

“Two?” Sudri asked looking between Thorin and Tauriel for clarification.

Tauriel nodded. “There are two living in Erebor, myself, and my grandfather. I am certain he will be making his way down sooner rather than later. He has been among your company before and was eager to do so again. He speaks quite highly of your company.” Sudri nodded, having nothing to say. They had dealt with elves in their travels, doing business with them in different cities of man. The Ukdam will never enter an elven city, but they never refuse coin from anyone should they visit their stalls wherever they chose to settle for a time. However, never in his wildest visions would he have expected an elf to dwell in Erebor’s halls, let alone one married to an heir to the throne. How times have changed.

“I will endeavor to please you and will await his visit.” Sudri bowed again and then spent the greater part of an hour showing them around and introducing them to many of the venders they approached. For the most part, most just stared at Tauriel. A few muttered under their breath about her, but nothing so rude or different than what she was accustomed to. The eleth simply ignored it with practiced ease and took in the ambience of the atmosphere the Ukdam brought with them as she listened to Sudri tell them of where they have brought wares from. “I cannot wait for you to be able to partake of our market. We have many, rare and exotic items I am quite certain you have never laid your eyes upon.”

Thorin lifted a brow but said nothing as he spotted his sister walking out of a tent with a frown. “Excuse me, Sudri.” He stepped around the Lord who looked more than uncomfortable to be left alone with the aloof Kili and quiet elf.

Dis caught Thorin’s eye and nodded her head to the side for him to follow her, though neither went far enough to lose sight of Kili and Tauriel, their elf ever the patient one was trying to get Sudri to continue his stories.

“Everything alright Dis?” Thorin placed a hand on her shoulder as a look of pain crossed her features.

“Something was bothering Viltarra today. She said she felt as if, as if something was off. I dismissed it, with how we have been the last few months, as maybe paranoia or just her anxieties but I cannot deny I feel it too. So, to ease our minds, I thought I would simply, check things out.”

Thorin sighed. “On your own? Dis, you are healing as well. I thought I made it clear I did not want anyone in the family alone.” He knew he had spoken to Tauriel, but he would have to clarify that in no way did he want anyone in the family without another along with them or at least a guard…preferably two.

Dis gave her brother a look, then leaned forward and whispered, “Thorin, every child that has been born in the last six months has died within hours of birth. Many of the dams have survived, but a few have succumbed to some, illness, perishing with their young not days later.” Dis turned to look at Tauriel who had her hand in Kili’s as they spoke with Sudri who must have given in to them, as he spoke animatedly gesturing to the structures around them.

This news did not please Thorin, who followed Dis’s eyes towards Tauriel, his expecting niece. He lifted his hand off Dis’s shoulder to rub it down his face. His greatest hope would be that this is a contained situation, just a fluke. How many births happen among a dwarven company of under 500 anyway? Not many. In their two years in Erebor, there have only been maybe 7 births, Finli and six others. To say every babe birthed in the Ukdam in a six-month period has died would not be a great number. Even so, it still is devastating for their people, and now that they are in his mountain, it seems will soon become his problem as well. Mahal loves testing him.

“Thorin, they will not allow outside healers to come.” She hushed out. “Not even of our own people. I tried to speak with one of their healers, and he flat refused to consider having Oin assess one of the dams.”

Thorin’s thick brows lowered. “Is there sick among them right now!?”

“He won’t say, but Fili and I ran across some younglings who said their mother was ill after birthing a babe not two weeks ago. He did not survive. Whether her illness is related to the birth, or of the heart, I cannot say without seeing her myself.”

Sighing, Thorin moved his eyes back to his own children of his heart. If there was a pregnancy related illness that could cause a babe to die in birth or in the womb, it would be best to keep Tauriel away. Then again, she is an elf, her physiology different from their own. He would have to speak to her, she is after all a healer in her own right.

That was not his only issue, however. All dams in his protection could be at risk and there are two or three that he knows of right now that are with child apart from Tauriel. He cannot risk waiting for them to happen upon the ill. He would need to bring this up to Sudri, immediately.

“Dis, go take Tauriel to see Oin. Have him check her over then I want the three of you to come up with possibilities of what this could be. I will speak to Sudri with Kili. I want to know if we need to worry. They have already exposed our people should this be passable.” He turned his eyes back to Dis. “We have lost enough in our fight for Erebor, I will not lose another innocent life.” Nodding, Dis stepped away, Thorin looking up to send a silent prayer to Mahal before following closely behind.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five

“So, is it by venture or by pure happenstance you come across such things?” Sudri had been telling Kili and Tauriel of a few of the exotic finds they have sold in their time including a dagger of what appeared to be glass but was made from the purest of crystals, sharp and completely unbreakable. It had been sold to a visiting elf who claimed to have been purchasing it for the Lady Lothlorien herself, Galadriel. Sudri bragged that for this reason alone, he doubled the price, and the elf did not even hesitate to pay.

“I think I could have gotten triple.” He lamented before sighing forlornly. “That one purchase fed our clan for nearly a year and a half. To answer your question Lady elf, most we acquire come from pure coincidence. We are in the right markets or ruins at the right time. Some we find, others we purchase or trade for. It is also not uncommon for us to acquire broken pieces, fix them, and resell them at a good profit or craft them altogether on our own. One must understand, all things have value to someone, it is finding the right someone that is the key.” He chuckled and nodded to Thorin and Dis as they approached.

Thorin gave Kili a look that had him straightening immediately. “Sudri, I think we need to have a word, in private. Kili, if you would accompany me. Tauriel, go with Dis. I will see you at the evening bell.”

That was all he said and Tauriel was looking puzzled at Dis before Kili’s hand slipped from hers. He gave her a shrug and followed his uncle. Neither were going to get answers until they did as they were instructed, so with a sigh, Tauriel turned to follow Dis while quietly asking, “Is everything well?”

Dis shook her head, remaining silent as they exited the cavern hall and began the climb up several of Erebor’s vast stairwells. Tauriel was even more confused when they bypassed the hallway which would have led them to the throne room and subsequently, the stairs to the royal chamber. Instead, Dis climbed the steps that led to the healer's hall where Oin resided. “Dis?”

“Let us get up and I will explain everything.” Tauriel nodded and they cleared the distance in silence. Dis did not even knock on Oin’s door, she just stepped inside the empty room and looked around. It was only a moment before the old healer came out of his office, having seen the door open and greeted the pair with a smile.

“Wha’ honor do I have for such a visit? Kili did not do somthin’ stupid again did ‘e? I told ‘im to take it slow.” Oin began grumbling as he went towards a cabinet for wraps and herbs but Dis stopped him.

“Actually, I need you to look Tauriel over.”

“What!? Whatever for Dis? What is going on?” Tauriel was looking straight at Dis, who let out a deep breath and gestured for her to sit on one of the beds.

Giving Oin a look, she turned her attention back to Tauriel. “I have just been told some…upsetting news that could affect you.” Taking a seat, knowing she won’t get any answers until she does, Tauriel placed her hands on her lap, waiting for Dis to continue.

“I have been told by one of the Ukdam that not one babe has been born alive among their company in nearing half a years time. All have been either born lifeless, or have passed within hours of their birth.”

Tauriel gasped and placed her hand on her still flat abdomen. “Oh, Dis. Those poor families. Do we know how many or if they are related incidents?”

Dis shook her head. “We know of at least five. Apparently, there was quite a few dams come of age and coupled, as that many in such a short period of time is rather rare especially for our people. But there is more. In four of the five cases we are aware of, the mother has fallen ill as well, passing not long after losing their child.” She sat in a chair beside the bed Tauriel was perched on. “We know nothing more right now, because the Ukdam refuse to give any more information. What I can tell you, is there is at least one ill dam among them who survived the birth but lost her babe just two weeks ago.”

Tauriel’s heart broke. She could not imagine losing her child, losing Finli or this little prince she now carried, one that very few knew about. “Oin, can you check Tauriel over? I know she has not really had exposure to the Ukdam, but Thorin wants you to see to her regardless.” Oin was among the few who knew of her pregnancy, Tauriel having already spoken with him about being her healer just a few weeks ago.

“Of course, though, I do no’ see how anythin’ would show this early, an yeh know tha’ if anythin’ were wrong with ‘er babe, she would know better than I.”

Oin gave Tauriel a look, requesting her permission which she immediately gave. It did not take long to come to the conclusion that at this moment in time, Tauriel was in optimal condition. No fever, heartbeat normal, no ill signs whatsoever. “And the babe?” Dis asked, looking directly at her daughter.

“Is completely fine, strong and growing.” Tauriel answered. “What are we going to do about the Ukdam, Dis? I am not the only one expecting in this mountain.”

Dis pinched the bridge of her nose in the perfect imitation of her brother when he was wary. “That was the other reason for meeting together. Do either of you know of any illnesses that have the ability to kill a babe in the womb and potentially, it’s mother as well?”

“Several, bu’ none tha’ would be passin’ to others. Tauriel? Lass?”

Tauriel shook her head. She had helped in aiding a birth or two, but pregnancy care and research was not in her studies with Ivethin before she became a captain in the guard for Thranduil. “I could send a missive to Ivethin, but without having seen a patient I have no way of forwarding signs and symptoms. I would need more to go on as I am sure, so would she.”

Dis nodded. “Then let us hope Thorin and Kili can make headway with Sudri. Oin, can you give me the names of the expecting mothers in Erebor? Just as a precaution, I want to make sure they keep their distance until we know this is contained. Tauriel? I would advise you to do the same, and I am sure Kili will have more than enough to say on the matter.”

“Dis I know the risks and I will speak to Kili. I want to help, if I can but I assure you, I will do all I am capable of to not put myself or my child in harm's way.”

Dis took her hand. “I know. But know that we will also do what we can to protect you.”

With a sigh, Tauriel conceded. Once Kili got wind of the situation, it is likely he will find a way to guilt her into staying in their rooms, even if it meant he stayed as her personal guard. She huffed silently and slumped against the chair. She was so looking forward to the Ukdam’s visit.

They remained with Oin for the better part of an hour trying to come up with any virus, illness, or disease that matched the situation, but nothing seemed to fit. Finally tired, hungry, and not a little frustrated, Tauriel stood and followed Dis out of the perplexed healer's office. Their only hope is that Kili and Thorin made headway with Sudri.

Tauriel sighed as she opened the door to her rooms. All she wanted right now was a cuddle with her baby, something to eat, and a bed. Why did pregnancy have to take so much out of her and why was she getting a headache? So much for an enchanting visit from the Ukdam. Tauriel hated all the unknown variables clawing through her mind right now. It did not help she was getting some rather...volatile...vibes from her bonded soulmate. Whatever was going on with him, it was likely the cause of her pounding head.

“Welcome back, Fin’s out, by the way. Instantly fell asleep once Naurfaer started telling him one of his ancient stories…almost put me to sleep as well.” Fili gave Tauriel a once over. “You look awful? Sit, before you collapse little sister. Where’s Ki?”

Tauriel rubbed her temples as she all but collapsed beside Fili, lifting her legs onto his lap and laying out the length of the chaise. She ignored his question and looked around the room. “Where’s Viltarra and Naurfaer?”

“Right here.” The blonde dam came in carrying some tea beside Naurfaer and Dis. Viltarra could not stop the small chuckle that escaped her lips at seeing the pair on the chaise. One thing she realized after marrying Fili, was she was not just marrying Fili. With Fili came the packaged pair of Kili and Tauriel. The trio had been beyond close…which she knew to an extent, but she had not noticed just how close until after her wedding. They were always together in one way or another...ALWAYS.

She really did not mind though and sat on the floor between Fili’s legs; her husband humming and running his hand through her hair before taking a cup from Dis, who took one look at Tauriel and rolled her eyes. The elf was fast asleep. So much for the proclaimed elven fortitude. Naurfaer just watched from his own chair with a spark of amusement and fondness in his green eyes.

Unfortunately, their little moment of peace was interrupted as the door slammed open and a furious Kili stalked in with an equally enraged Thorin. “NO! It was a simple request, and his answer is NO! YOU are the king, and this is OUR mountain uncle, and he told you NO!!!”

Tauriel startled awake before Dis could turn to calm her son and brother. She sat up, lifting her legs off Fili and went to stand but Kili was quicker and slumped beside her, taking her hand in his and pulling her against him.

“Hush!! Finli is asleep.” Dis first admonished. Then she sighed out “I take it, it did not go well.” Dis leveled Thorin with a look and he grumbled, shaking his head and taking the free chair that sat beside Kaw’s perch. Said raven snapping his beak at Thorin in irritation, having been woken himself so abruptly from his own slumber.

Naurfaer’s eyes wondered from Tauriel to Dis, then landed on Kili. “What did not go well?”

Thorin looked around at the frustrated look gracing Dis and Tauriel’s face and the look of confusion on Naurfaer, Fili and Viltarra’s before grumbling and rubbing his temples. “Fill them in while I take a moment to think this through, so I do not start a war.” Dis shook her head and forced a cup of tea in Thorin’s hands.

Fili furrowed his brows, trying to piece things together with the evidence before him, but nothing seemed to be solidifying. “What is going on? Mam?” Sighing, Dis retook her seat and folded her hands in her lap, addressing Naurfaer, Fili and Viltarra.

“It appears we are either magnets for trouble or just have the worst luck in all of Arda.” Kili sniped before Dis could say a word, Tauriel watching him warily. She was unsure if she was happy or not that she had not been there when Thorin told him of what he had learned. The fact that his arm now sat protectively around her waist, hand splayed on their child as if it alone would keep their babe from harm coupled with her pounding head, she did not think it went well. At least he has not dragged her into the bedchamber and barricaded the door…yet.

“Let me guess…” Fili hummed. “…lives are at stake, and our elf and the Ukdam have something to do with it? Which…we can probably aid in some way or another, but they refuse to cooperate.”

Kili placed a finger on his nose indicating the accuracy of his brother's assumption. Fili hummed knowingly and Tauriel folded her arms and glared at them both. “Why do you assume I am involved?”

Fili shrugged. “Am I wrong?”

“YES….and no. Not directly.” Tauriel was tired and not in the mood right now to be coddled or teased. Fili and Kili were the epitome of coddlers and teasers when it came to her. Unfortunately, Naurfaer, was no better.

“I quite have to agree with Fili, starlight. You do tend to be at the center of most of the trouble in the last few years.” At her glare, Naurfaer gave Tauriel a lopsided grin and sipped his tea, his attention turned back to Dis who had cleared her throat, demanding everyone to focus back on her.

When Dis finally explained the situation, both Naurfaer and Fili immediately teamed up with Kili in agreeing Tauriel had no business putting herself at risk by going down. “Tauri, I am telling you, you need to let others handle this one and just…”

“What Fili? Stay here?!” Tauriel’s temper flared. “In these rooms? Sitting like a weak, hapless, female?! I certainly will not! I will be helping figure this out or I will have no rest. Mothers are LOSING their children Fili, and dams are dying. I am among the few in the mountain who have a knowledge of medicine and could understand AS WELL AS help.”

“We don’t know that, amralime. What if this is worse than we think and it passes to you, or him?” Kili looked meaningfully at her stomach. He was not playing fair, and he knew it.

Tauriel sighed, trying not to give into her husband’s not so subtle pleas. “Kili, I am a healer. Maybe not as skilled as Ivethin, or Oin, but I can hold my own and do a good amount of preliminary research.”

Kili looked pleadingly to Thorin, his large brown eyes begging his uncle for his help and support. If she will listen to anyone in the family over Kili, Tauriel will listen to Thorin.

Thorin’s blue eyes melted at Kili’s desperate look. The kingly uncle and surrogate father could no more deny Finli when he looked at him like that than he could Kili. Thorin turned to Tauriel. “Nâtha, we know you want to help, but, please let us have Oin do the legwork. I really don’t want you or Viltarra down there. I don’t even want Dis down there until we figure out what is going on and know for sure it is safe.”

Naurfaer quickly adding, “I second that starlight. We have many others who can see to this with minimal risk, none of you three should be down there. It is an unnecessary risk for yourselves and the family.”

There was a round of arguments coming from each female in the room and Thorin stood lifting his hand demanding silence instantly. “I have made my mind. There is too much at risk and plenty of others in this mountain who can aid in all of your stead.”

“Thorin, you know as well as I, a dam will not talk to a dwarf she does not know the same way she would talk to another dam!” Dis stood narrowing her eyes at her brother, ready to match and possibly exceed Thorin’s stubbornness.

“I do not see why I have to keep away, I am not with child, I can help as well as any!” Viltarra argued. Normally Fili would be quite proud of her for standing up to Thorin, but…he was with his uncle and brother on this, though he did remain quiet.

Tauriel had her own argument, leaning forward, pulling away from Kili and setting her brow stubbornly. “I am an elf, I am not even certain I can contract whatever they have. We need access to the sick, we need to know what is going on and unless someone knows what to look for or ask, this could take much longer and potentially cause twice as much damage.”

However, Thorin was not budging. “Work with Oin in his office then Tauriel. I will be speaking to Sudri again tomorrow. He will have a choice, leave this mountain, or cooperate. If we can contain whatever this is, then perhaps, this can have a positive outcome on all sides.”

This was a situation nobody was winning and there was a clear battle line between the males and females in the room. At least it was not just Tauriel being ordered away. Tired of arguing, Tauriel stood abruptly. “With your permission, my Lord, I will write a missive to Ivethin to see if she may have any insight, then I will be in Oin’s office, unless there are any OTHER objections.” She glared at the males, but waited for ‘permission’ to leave.

Even Thorin gaped at her but nodded subtly. She had never spoken to him in such a way.

“Tauriel…” Kili tried to grasp her hand, but she yanked it away and stalked out of the chamber, calling Kaw to follow her. She completely missed the hurt look which crossed Kili’s face as he stood to follow, hurt and frustration swimming across their connection on both sides, yet both too stubborn to acknowledge the other.

Naurfaer intervened, however, placing a hand on Kili’s shoulder to stop him. “Let her go, I will make sure she gets to Oin’s safely. You are needed here to figure out a way to get Sudri to listen and comply.”

“I need to speak to her.” Kili shook his head and looked to the door Tauriel had just shut behind her. She might as well had slammed it in his face.

“Let her cool off then. Lest you have changed your mind about her meeting directly with the Ukdam, I do not think she is quite ready to speak or listen.” Kili deflated, looking to the ground before setting his jaw and nodding once. He shrugged off Naurfaer’s hand and sat hard on the couch, staring out the massive window into the setting sun. The elf giving him a sigh before moving to go after Tauriel.

Fili gave his brother a concerned look. Everything had been going so well these last few months. He should have known that would not last. Not in their family. He turned his attention back to his wife who was glaring at him, and his mam who was glaring at Thorin.

“You all are being old, thick headed rams.” Dis lashed out as she stood and stormed out of the room.

Viltarra gave Fili a hard look. “I cannot fathom why we can’t help with something we are not even sure exists? Oh, wait, but you can help? That is rich. Might I remind all three of you that you are flesh and blood and just as susceptible to sickness, injury, and death as we mere females.” She threw them each another spiteful look then too left the room. Even Hiril, who had been sleeping stood and followed, leaving only the males to sit and contemplate the situation.

“Well, that went….well it went.” Fili muttered, rubbing his hand up his cheek and sitting back against the chaise completely at a loss of what to do with three angry females. “What are we going to do, uncle?”

Thorin shook his head at Fili. “Hope that we are as intimidating as we are rumored to be. We have to get Sudri to agree to let us intervene. It is the only thing we can do right now.” Thorin caught even Kili’s attention as he pulled the chair forward to sit closer to his nephews. “We need a plan.”

The young princes both nodded, and the three royals set to work putting together a way to get the leader of the Ukdam on their side.

Just down the corridor, Naurfaer easily caught up with his fiery tempered granddaughter who was pointedly ignoring his calls even as she snatched a piece of parchment from a common desk in the main sitting room and began furiously writing a note before thrusting it at Kaw who took it without preamble and flew back down the hall and out a window designed for private ravens.

“Tauriel…” With a huff, the eleth continued out the main door of the royal chamber and marched down the stairs, eliciting curious looks from the double guard at the top and bottom of the staircase. Naurfaer, even with his longer legs, had to put effort into keeping up.

“This has nothing to do with your skills Tauriel, it is for your safety.” He argued…continuously. Her back still to him.

Tauriel whipped around and slammed a finger into his chest. “600 years I took care of myself. SIX HUNDRED!” Her voice echoed through the corridors.  She was seething, and cared less about the looks passing dwarves were giving her. “I joined the guard at just 100 years of age. The youngest in all of Mirkwood. They thought me a child, a babe, but I showed them! I worked and trained my way up the guard, surpassing my elders with ease. I was focused and determined. I had nothing in the way of distraction. Training was my life, and with all my work and sacrifice, was given the honor of being one of the youngest captains in the history of our people. I was even assigned to Thranduil himself!”

Naurfaer could not get a word in, he just watched her release her frustration even as she continued. “I spent years putting myself in far more dangerous situations then sick dwarves yet…I am being treated as if I have not seen a battle in my life! Like I am incapable of caring for or protecting myself. I protected a KING Naurfaer… A KING!”

Instead of feeling better, Tauriel could feel herself be fueled and enraged further. She did, however, have to bat away angry tears that were beginning to fall down her cheeks. Why was it pregnancy made her so emotional! “I love Kili with everything that I am, and I accept him for all that he is. But, I can not and will not allow them to turn me into something I am not, nor have ever asked to be. I am a fighter, Naurfaer, a warrior. I am a far reach from a courtier. If I wanted to be smothered I would have stayed in MIRKWOOD!! I will not sit idly by when others are in need of aid, and you will have to thrust me into a cell in the dungeons before I can be stopped.”

Taking a few measured breaths, Naurfaer placed both his hands on Tauriel’s shoulders in what he hoped was a placating manner when the eleth seemed to have said her peace. Although Tauriel was a lot like Ithildin in many ways, it was always apparent that Tauriel had a harder set of armor covering her heart and spirit. Something that was a result of having to prove herself to all she came into contact with growing up. Something she was forced to develop because she had no family to protect her and to love her unconditionally. She had nobody who would praise her in her triumphs or enfold her in their arms when she failed to meet expectations. That is, until now.

“Starlight, they are not trying to smother your flame.” He thought for a moment of what to say to curve her anger and sighed deeply. “I know it is difficult to make changes in our hearts we have had a part of ourselves for our entire life, but you are no longer in Mirkwood trying to care for and prove yourself. You have a family now, one who loves you deeply and unconditionally. I know this is not an excuse you want to hear, but this is what it is to have people care for you and love you. We are not trying to make you feel weak or incapable, rather, we are trying to do what any family does, protect each other.”

Tauriel did not know what to say or how to respond. She just stared wide eyed at Naurfaer, but it seemed like he was not finished. “I want you to consider something, Tauriel. Imagine the situation in reverse. Imagine there was a chance, even a small one, Kili’s life could be at risk. Imagine an illness only naugrim males could contract but would have lethal effects on their life. You know Kili and his big heart. Say it was something he could help with, but at the risk of contracting an illness and forfeiting his life while there were others who could help without any risk whatsoever. How would you feel about him wanting to march, head into danger?”

Now Tauriel was opening and closing her mouth. She had not considered this. Her entire life had been her own life and just now, four years after being catapulted into a family, she was realizing she was different even to most elves. She had been reveling in the good and warmth of having a family not exactly realizing the clash her independent childhood would have on a group who always had some sort of love and support to fall back on in the best and worst of times. She had had none of that.

It was not that the elves of Mirkwood were cold, per say. Thranduil was the one to take her in, but Thranduil was not exactly the most…affectionate or loving of beings when it came to her. For her greatest achievements, all she received was a subtle nod of the head from the only father figure she had ever known at the time. In her failings, even the smallest of them, he looked on her like she was the greatest of disappointments. What’s more is Tauriel was always reminded she was a silvan elf, and not of Mirkwood birth. She already had her larger ears, shorter stature, and brilliant red hair to remind her of that fact, but Thranduil and many of the sindar elves had no issue with constantly reminding her of it. That does not put into play the backlash she got for rising through the ranks as quickly and as young as she did. Many would scorn her under their breaths, claiming favoritism, nepotism, or even worse, that Thranduil was forcing a match with prince Legolas and that by giving her a title, it would at least make her somewhat acceptable for their prince.

None of it was true however, it was Tauriel’s pure talent in battle with her raw desire to prove herself that got her the title she was so proud of. Well, until a certain dark haired naugrim prince found his way into her dungeons then into her heart. The same prince who was only trying to protect her. Her most beloved Kili. Releasing a deep breath, Tauriel nodded slowly.

“I do understand. I would be no happier with Kili than Kili is with me this moment.” Tauriel lifted her emerald eyes up to Naurfaer. “I cannot change how I feel Naurfaer, I want to help and I know I can make a difference.” Tauriel looked back over her shoulder at the hall leading to the throne room which led to their chambers. “But…” She turned back to Naurfaer. “I will do so cautiously and will not go down to the Ukdam until we know it is safe for me, Dis, and Viltarra to do so. I do not like it, however, I think I understand well enough now.”

Naurfaer grabbed her hand and squeezed it then leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on her brow. “I cannot tell you how much I wish I had been the one to raise you. I should have taken you to that settlement myself. It should have been me to train you and guide you when we lost your mother and father.” He looked at her, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear, Tauriel allowing the affection he showed her.

“Still, I am proud of the strong eleth you have become, starlight. Perhaps, it was in the fates, as horrid as that sounds, that things happened as they did. For, if you had not been there in Mirkwood, you may not have met a certain naugrim prince who is as good at finding trouble as his mate.” At this, Tauriel laughed joyously.

“I fully agree. I would take every moment of pain and sorrow in my youth knowing it led me to this moment. I cannot say what it would have been like growing up with family to guide me. What I can say, is I feel blessed by the valar I have it now.” Tauriel linked her arm with Naurfaer. “How about we go speak with Oin, I have some suggestions I just thought of and I want to let him know I sent a message to Ivethin. Then, we can come back and assure my Kili I will behave well enough.”

The pair made their way up to Oin’s office, the healer inviting them in and showing off the research he had done in the last hour Tauriel had been away. It would be of no help without seeing the affected and all in the room knew it. With a firm set of her shoulders, Tauriel grabbed a medical tome from the shelf along with Naurfaer, and the three set to work trying to find something, anything, that could help.

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

It was well past the evening bell when Thorin stalked down to the Ukdam. Any other visit, his mood would be lightened by the music and celebration the exuberant dwarven clan brings to wherever they roam. Even now the hall resonated with singing and laughter, this must be the celebration Sudri mentioned. His mood was in no way lifted, however, as recent information and the lack to cooperate was making him grow more frustrated with every beat of the drum and clang of small bells.

Beside him on either side, were his nephews. Both taking their place flanking their king and uncle. Gone were jovial smiles and laughter, these were Durin’s sons on a mission. Anyone who came into contact with them knew better than to stop them in their pursuit when they looked like this.

“My Lord!? What a surprise. I had thought our meetings complete for the eve. Have you supped? Are you here for our celebration? Come! It has only just begun. Allow me to get you some of our sweet nectar ale. Lovely, from the great south it is, where there are honeybees as big as your fist.” Without waiting for an answer, Sudri snapped his fingers and began ordering some food and ale to be brought to his tent.

Thorin waived his hand in dismissal, however. “Nothing is needed.” His tone boasted only authority and Sudri gulped before turning his eyes to the two princes. The blonde, Prince Fili had his arms folded and his eyes narrowed the dark-haired prince Kili was pointedly glaring. His features set in a dark stare that clearly riveled his uncle. “We come to offer a choice, or perhaps the best term would be an ultimatum.” Sudri gulped again and nodded. He was soon to learn why it was unwise to cross Durin’s sons.

“Woowww. The entire floor is gold Reg. Do ya see? Do ya thin’ we could chip a bit off? They probably won’ miss it.”

Regar rolled his eyes at his younger brother. He was not a bad sort, but he loved anything that sparkled and shined almost to a fault. The elder brother will have a time keeping the young one out of trouble as they grew, it was hard enough keeping him out of trouble now.

“No Toki. Do ya want them ta put us in a cell?” Toki, with his muddy blond hair shrugged; the floppy hat over his hears falling into his eyes as he looked up at Regar. He matched his brother near perfectly with exception of the difference in eye color. Toki has brilliant and vibrant green eyes and Regar had eyes matching the grey skies. Stormy grey eyes that were once again rolling at his brother who was on his hands and knees making faces into the golden floors reflective surface.

“I still can’t believe after three hours we cannot find anything to help.” The brothers startled at the sound of a female voice coming their way. They were not supposed to be out of the lower hall, but it was easy to slip away when you were as small as they were and your father was distracted, taking care of your sick mother. So, the brothers easily made their way through the mountain, exploring the richness around them unseen and unnoticed.

“Toki!” Regar hushed out, grabbing his brother. “Come on, behind ‘ere!” Allowing his brother to tug him away, the brothers slipped behind a large statue depicting a dwarven warrior. Neither could say who, probably a king of old.

“It is a mystery I fear even Ivethin could not solve without seeing the symptoms for herself. No healer, regardless of skill, can accurately blind diagnose and expect to be correct.”

Toki and Regar waited quietly then gasped as two elves crossed the golden floored throne room. “Elves?”

“Hush Toki! They’ll hear.” To make his point Regar placed his hand over Toki’s mouth but it was too late. One of the elves had stopped and turned their way. The red headed female, at least, Regar thought it was a female. She scanned the room then looked up at the many tiers and balconies above.

“Something wrong starlight?”

Tightening his hand over Toki’s mouth, Regar forced his breathing to be silent. Could elves hear heartbeats? Because his was hammering in his chest. The young dwarfling got his answer as the she-elf shook her head and turned back to her companion.

“I thought I heard something but, I think I am just tired.”

“I happen to know a certain someone who is missing his mama. Come. Let us go up and be done with today. Finli has been crying for you all day, well, whenever he is not sleeping. I will even make you something to eat, I am sure there is something special to quench your appetite here somewhere.” The female nodded her head and turned back towards the throne.

The brothers waited a minute then slowly, Toki slipped away and began running from statue to statue that lined the walls of the massive room. To Regar’s horror, he realized Toki was following the elves. “Toki! NO!” Regar wished he could have yelled it, instead he hushed it out as sternly as he could. His brother, however, was unsurprisingly not listening.

Toki reached the end of the throne room and had to duck to the ground to not be seen by what appeared to be two armed guards at the base of a stairwell hidden behind columns behind the throne. He felt his brother catch up and the pair watched in wonder. “There’s a staircase back there! Wha’ do yeh think is up there?” Regar knew the look Toki was giving him, the one that screamed ‘lets go check it out.’

“Toki, absolutely not yeh yuppie. Da’s goin’ ta wring us dry already when he finds out yeh go’ out.”

Toki glared at his brother. “WE go’ out. Yer here too.” He stuck his tongue out at his elder brother who narrowed his eyes at the younger thistle in the beard.

“I am ‘ere ta make sure yeh don’ do somfin’ stupid…like go up guarded stairs elves disappeared to.” Toki grinned at his brother ire but said nothing. After a few moments of the youngest dwarfling staring off at the stairs clearly out of bounds, Regar sighed and tugged on his brother’s vest. “Come on Toki. We gotta get back before da or anyone notices.” He all but had to drag his brother from the gold room and out of sight.

Back down at the tent of Sudri, Thorin huffed and stood tall. He refused to take a seat, neither did his nephews. He glared at the leader who even after an hour and several threats was not budging. “It is contained my Lord and I guarantee it will have no adverse effect on your mountain or your people.”

“Guarantee? You do not even know what it is!” Fili argued. “You can no more guarantee that it is contained then you can guarantee Thranduil, king of Mirkwood would sprout fairy wings and fly into the sunset.” Fili gave a flourish of his hands. Even the levelheaded prince was getting frustrated by the lack of cooperation. Sudri was possessing a deeper stubbornness then his own family and that was saying something.

“I know my people, as you know yours. I would not demand to see your sick, I expect the same respect.” Sudri easily argued…again. “Our traditions are what bind us together and make us who we are.” He eyed Kili. “You may have laxed your traditions and opened your halls, hearths, and beds to…others…but we uphold our ways! Our healers are notified and doing all they can. The rest it purely up to Mahal, may his hammer ring true and bless us with strength to endure. You should do well to remember the great traditions of old, remind all in Erebor’s halls who truly rules over us all.”

“Who are you to speak for Mahal?!” Kili seethed, stepping closer and looking down into the eyes of this, fool of a leader. “Our people know our ways and this is not your mountain or city to be able to say such! Your females keep birthing dead, not ours so perhaps you should rethink your accusations. Perhaps YOU are the ones with ways needing mending. Maybe it is time for a change! You have lost enough already have you not? Or do you want to allow this to continue and claim even more lives?! What a great leader you are, mighty Sudri, who so tightly held to your people’s inner reclusiveness and grandiose revelations from our maker that you allowed every female in your company to fall ill and die. I applaud your leadership skills! Uncle, we should take note.” Fili side eyed his brother who was snarling at the leader who stiffened at the insinuation.

Thorin glared at Sudri. Kili was not wrong. This is not how you lead your people. As king or leader, it falls on your shoulders to assess every situation. When something as this arises, it falls on you to make the best decisions for your people. If that meant looking outside for aid, then do so. Traditions are important, but not at the risk of losing your entire city or clan. You must do all you can to save as many lives as possible, even if it does not save your pride. This lesson Thorin learned three years ago, is one he will never forget.

Sudri’s jaw was set; he had run out of arguments. No matter what he said, the Durin’s folk held strong and matched him argument for argument. Thorin gave him another look, trying to gage this supposed leader and his worthiness to hold such a title. This dwarf needs a few lessons on what it truly was to be a leader. “I will give you the night to rest and consider. I expect an answer in the morning. I will be down with our head healer at first bell.” He paused then finished with, “You may want to reconsider what is more important to you and your people. Traditions, or life. I cannot make the choice for you, but I can tell you what the families of the ailing would be choosing right now.”

Without another word, Thorin made for the door, his nephews following behind but not before Kili turned to Sudri, his face inches from the leader. “If you do not do something, more lives will be lost. Every woman and child who could have been saved had it not been for your pride and stubbornness will be on your soul when you go to meet our maker.” He glared at the leader, daring him with his eyes to argue, then abruptly whipped around and left the tent.

As they entered the golden throned hall, Kili, Fili, and Thorin greeted the guards with a nod and Thorin paused. “Anything to report?”

“Nay sire. Naut but the family ‘as been up, as yeh commanded.” Thorin nodded his approval, and the royal trio ascended the stairs and entered their own hall. Hearing talk coming from down the corridor, they all warily followed the sound and entered Thorin and Dis’s rooms.

“Maker’s beard, any luck?” Dis stood from her chair in her own chamber, Finli once again awake and at her feet and Viltarra in a chair beside Hiril. The littlest prince was lost in rolling a wheeled wagon around Bofur had made him. He squealed in delight when he gave it a push and it rolled across the floor hitting Hiril right in the nose. The warg in question gave an indignant snort, shaking her head but then, gave the toy bump with her muzzle causing it to roll back towards Finli.

Kili plopped on the floor beside his son and leaned back against the chaise muttering lowly, “Luck only comes to those who are not dependent on it.”

Dis sighed and sat back down. She watched as Finli almost immediately gave up his toy to climb into Kili’s lap. Kili encircled his little one in his arms and pulled him against his chest.

The elder prince sighed. “Mam, we got nowhere. It is as if he wants nothing to change, wants no help at all. Who would choose death over asking for or allowing aid all because of some old traditions and beliefs? We have few enough females already and they have lost…how many? Three? Four?” Fili sat down on the floor at Viltarra’s feet who had been silently watching her husband. “He has the chance to save lives, but instead he does nothing but pretend everything is clear as diamonds and perfectly set.”

Dis gave Fili a reassuring smile. “We don’t know that darling, we do not see what he is doing when we are not there. Do not forget they also have healers who are working on a solution, or so we are told. They just do not want outside intervention.”

“That is not good enough!” Kili all but shouted, Finli startling in his arms and looking up at his father with his identical brown eyes filling with tears at his father’s outburst. Kili placed his forehead against Finli’s and opened his mind as Tauriel had taught him, embracing his son mentally and physically. “Sorry Fin, da is not mad at you my little star.” Fin tugged on Kili’s braids and lay his head on Kili’s shoulder, appeased for the time being.

The door to Dis and Thorin’s chamber opened, Tauriel and Naurfaer coming in followed closely by Vin and Tarrah. “Thought we could use a few minds who have spent more time visiting and doing business with the Ukdam. Fresh perspectives always bring new angles…or so they say.” Naurfaer said. He gave Hiril a pat on the head as he went by on his way to the now cold tea Viltarra had made and brought in after they had fed Finli his supper.

Vin lifted a brow at Naurfaer who drank the tea with only a barely perceptible wince. “As much as we would love to help, some insight into what we are helping with would be a good start.”

Thorin groaned. He really did not dislike Viltarra’s parents, on the contrary, he quite enjoyed them, but he was trying to keep this knowledge to as few as possible until they knew more. They were family though, and it would not be fair to force Viltarra to keep this from her own parents. “It would appear our visitor’s brought illness into our mountain and are refusing to allow us to step in to help in any way. All we know is a handful of dams have been lost, as have their babes. We know nothing else.”

Vin whistled and took a seat in one of the chairs against the wall, Tarrah lowering herself into the one just beside him, muttering. “They are a suspicious lot…even for dwarrow, I am not surprised in the least that they have not been forthcoming with information. It is not in their nature to share freely and they rely greatly on their faith in Mahal and his hand in their fate.”

Viltarra quickly looked to her mother, remembering just now a relation that may come in handy. “Mama, was there not a connection you had to the Ukdam? A distant cousin?”

Thorin lifted his head and all eyes turned to Tarrah, but she shook her head sadly. “A very, very distant cousin who passed more than 20 years ago. He had no children and was quite the recluse himself. I had only met him once and when I was very young myself, not more than 15 if I recall.” All shoulders sagged.

Fili fingered the braids in his beard then turned his blue eyes to his wife’s parents. “Any idea on how to get an in?”

Vin shook his head sadly. “There is no in with the Ukdam, Fili, I am afraid. You are either born in, adopted, or sworn in at a young age. Either way, you live their lifestyle and follow their rules and belief system. No exception. Ever. They are like one big family with the acting azbudi as the father figure. What he says, they follow, whatever it may be.” Vin rubbed his chin then shook his head. “They do so with pride and without questions because they trust each other explicitly. They would have to with how they live. You will be hard pressed to ever come across one who had even an inkling of a desire to leave the clan. The Ukdam are a tight group. I doubt any one of them would do differently than their leader is doing now, even if it were to save lives. In fact, him holding his ground even to the king under the mountain, ruler of the dwarrow, I am quite sure would be considered admiral and courageous among them.”

Kili clung to Finli and clenched his jaw. “INNOCENT lives are being destroyed. Infants! Do they not care? Are they so heartless? If so, they can leave and rot.” Kili turned burning eyes to Thorin. “Is it worth the risk allowing them to stay for their agreed on time if all they bring is death? I for one will not risk my family for a group bent on destroying themselves.”

Tauriel watched Kili with sad eyes. She crossed the room from where she stood and knelt to the ground beside him. Despite still being marginally frustrated with her very own dwarrow, he was still her everything and seeing him so upset tore at her heart. It was only a moment before she could feel Kili relax both beside her and in the place in her mind where he resided. She brushed a finger down his cheek and cupped his jaw. “You do not mean that meleth nin. For I can see your heart. You wish to help as much as we and you know them being here gives their women the best chance. We just have to break through to them.”

“But, it is impossible. You have not been in with Sudri, he won’t budge.” Kili argued, but with diminishing fire.

“And one would say the great Thorin Oakenshield adopting an elf into the family would have been impossible not four years ago, yet here we are. Circumstances change us my love, and opening our mind and eyes to what is around us can open our paths to greater futures.” Tauriel looked down and ran her hand through Finli’s thick hair. The little dwarfling leaning over and falling into her embrace. Kili opened his legs and Tauriel scooted herself to sit between them, leaning back against his chest and humming contently when his arms wrapped around her and Finli.

“So, we are at exactly where we started?” Fili huffed out.

Viltarra yanked one of his braids causing him to look back at her with a scowl. “Stop being negative. Maybe Sudri will change his mind by morning.” Fili lifted a brow at his wife who gave him a challenging look up at her as she leaned over him. He was about to lip back but was interrupted before he could make things worse.

“Oi laddie, now’s the time you let it go unless you enjoy sleeping on sitting room chairs.” Vin guffawed, until Tarrah stamped on his foot and wiped the smile off his face.

“Do you enjoy it?” Vin immediately sobered, lifting Tarrah’s hand for an apologetic kiss.

Dis chuckled and Thorin rolled his eyes to the ceiling. “As wonderful as all this is, there has not been a chisel of progress made in this mountain of a problem.”

“And none will be made tonight, that is most apparent.” Dis observed. She smiled fondly at Viltarra who was now adding braids to Fili’s hair absentmindedly, Fili humming quietly in appreciation as her hands worked his golden strands. She then melted at Finli who was asleep against Tauriel’s chest, just as Tauriel was now asleep against Kili’s. Her son’s arms wrapped around them and holding them both tightly. He was awake and their eyes met. “All will be well my darling. Let us wait to worry until we get answers in the morn and have something to worry about. We are all healthy, let us focus on that.”

Kili nodded but said nothing for a few moments then quietly whispered, “Mam, do you mind grabbing Finli? I do not wish to wake him as he has been not sleeping these last few nights with those teeth breaking through. Unless you need more of us, I think we will just retire for the night.”

Kili turned to his uncle who waived his hand in dismissal.

Dis smiled, looking at the sleeping babe. “Oh, I doubt anything will wake him tonight. He was crying something fretful today so I gave him one of Oin’s special teething tinctures just before you came in. It gave him some relief and he should be comfortable enough to sleep through the night.”

Kili nodded, slightly worried about Finli. He really does understand why teething took place in infancy. None would wish to remember that kind of pain. His poor little Fin.

Dis retrieved the sleeping babe who protested the change and began to fuss in her arms but soon settled, the medicine doing its job and allowing him a night of peaceful, pain free rest. Kili inched from behind his wife then picked her up in his arms and looked to Finli. “I will follow darling, lead the way.” Kili nodded his gratitude to his mam and the pair left the room carrying their precious cargo.

“You ready?” Viltarra nodded and Fili pushed himself off the ground taking her hand. “I assume we are meeting before first bell?”

Thorin smiled softly. “Aye. In the main sitting room. Good night.”

Fili sighed as they left the room and Viltarra looked up at him questioningly. “Do you really think it to be that bad Fili? Has this ever happened before?”

Fili shrugged. “Not in my experience, nor I believe in uncles. Their last visit to Ered Luin was 60 years ago. As far as my memory concerns me, it went as smooth as it could have gone. Nobody has ever brought up otherwise.”

Viltarra’s mind buzzed with ideas but she came up with none which would work given the situation. “Maybe you could do your own investigating. I mean, what their leader doesn’t know can’t harm the situation right?”

Looking down in wonder, Fili gaped at his wife. “Are you suggesting sneaking down and going behind both uncles and Sudri’s back to get a peak?”

Shrugging, Viltarra gave him an innocent smile. “Maybe. Just something to consider if tomorrow morning does not go as planned. We should give him the opportunity to do this the right way first. But if not…” She trailed off with a small smile.  

“I love you.” Fili deadpanned. Viltarra blushed and beamed but gasped when Fili smashed his lips to hers in a searing kiss. She caught on quickly though and grabbed at his cotton tunic and tugged him close to her, molding their bodies together. Fili hummed and groped for the door handle as he steered his wife into their chambers and slammed the door shut behind them.